The Unity Pact 2: Shaking Foundations

Chapters

Chapter 69: A Meeting Of Species
Chapter 70: Shattered Delusions
Chapter 71: More Complexity
Chapter 72: The Speed Of Progress
Chapter 73: Changes
Chapter 74: Romantic Complications
Chapter 75: Much To Do
Chapter 76: Moving Forward
Chapter 77: Getting To Know The New Family
Chapter 78: Beacon
Chapter 79: The Truth
Chapter 80: Issues In The Herd
Chapter 81: Preparing For Gryphonvale
Chapter 82: Learning About Gryphons
Chapter 83: Cha'rheid
Chapter 84: Preparing To Depart
Chapter 85: Meeting The New Arrivals
Chapter 86: Accepting Aid
Chapter 87: The Tribunal
Chapter 88: Days Of Waiting
Chapter 89: New Unity And Concessions
Interlude: The Fall
Chapter 90: Discoveries
Chapter 91: Toward The Horizon
Epilogue
Chapter 2: Quality Time With Friends
Chapter 3: The Chain And Collar
Chapter 4: Strange Species
Chapter 5: Introduction To Magic
Chapter 7: Within The Palace
Chapter 8: Making Things Right
Chapter 9: Class Is In Session
Chapter 10: Fine Points Of Manipulation
Chapter 11: Sorcerers
Chapter 11 B: Dark History
Chapter 12: Broken Silence
Chapter 14: Confronting Night Flare
Chapter 15: Learning From The Past
Intermission: A Dose Of Hard Truth
Chapter 16: Breaching Boundaries
Chapter 17: Uninvited Complications
Chapter 18: Out Of The Woods
Chapter 19: Making Waves
Chapter 20: Laying Foundations
Chapter 21: New Ideas And Atonement
Chapter 22: Attraction Versus Desirability
Chapter 23: Announcement
Chapter 24: Dignitaries
Chapter 25: Interview
Chapter 26: Significant Developments
Chapter 27: Emergence
Chapter 28: The Patience Of Celestia
Chapter 29: The Justice Of Celestia
Chapter 30: Welcome To Equestria
Chapter 31: New Arrivals
Chapter 32: Adjustments
Chapter 34: First Steps
Chapter 35: Bang Bang
Chapter 36: Decisions And Learning
Chapter 37: Confessions And Plans
Chapter 38: The First Date
Chapter 39: Emotional Storms
Chapter 40: Heading Back To The Palace
Chapter 41: New Issues Abound
Chapter 42: More About Romance
Chapter 43: Decisions And Responsibilities
Chapter 44: Rumors
Chapter 45: Arguments And Discussions
Chapter 46: The New Family
Chapter 47: The Second Date
Chapter 48: Anger
Chapter 49: Logic And Hard Decisions
Chapter 50: Information
Chapter 51: At The Melting Pot
Chapter 52: Rifin
Chapter 53: From The Mouth's Of Fillies
Chapter 54: Second Time Around
Chapter 55: Warnings And Promises
Chapter 56: Warnings And Attacks
Chapter 57: Scrambling
Chapter 58: Decisive Action
Chapter 59: Putting It Together
Chapter 60: The Blood Bank
Chapter 61: Preparing For What Comes Next
Chapter 62: First Affection
Chapter 63: Preparations
Chapter 64: Setting The Course.
Chapter 65: Surprises
Chapter 66: The Clouds Gather
Chapter 67: The Fury Of The Storm
Prologue
Chapter 1: Meeting New Friends
Chapter 6: Magerium Testing
Chapter 13: Direct Confrontation
Chapter 33: Perspectives
Intermission: Dark Plans In Dark Places
Chapter 68: Chris vs. Midnight Haze

Chapter 69: A Meeting Of Species

Rose Thorn kicked over the last body that held her down. It had been an Earth Pony mare with a pink coat and a light golden mane and tail. Rose stood straight and looked around. Mike was knelt over Andrew's crumpled form while R.J. was using a bloodstained ring of keys to unlock every cell door in the hallway. The occupants of the cells were still unconscious. All but one. The sound of Merlin crying echoed through the cavern as Full Spectrum held and rocked him, trying to calm him down after the ordeal.

Rose was sore and bruised all over, but she had done her job and survived. She trotted away from the pile of bodies and sat down on her haunches. She reared back and brought her forehooves up, preparing to change the magazine in her leg mounted gun. As she brought her hooves up though, she couldn't help but to notice the bits of bloody skin, muscle, and tissue clinging to her hooves. She grimaced and spread the tiny hairs which made up her hooves and shook her legs out, trying to dislodge the gore. She managed to rid herself of the larger portions, but the blood seemed to have stained the bottoms of her hooves.

She groaned and ejected the empty magazine from her gun. Slipping the spent magazine into one of the pouches on her armor, she removed a new one and slapped it in then slid the bolt back against the internal spring then let go of it. The spring slid the bolt forward, chambering the next round. Rose then decided to help R.J. retrieve the unconscious victims from their cells.

A sudden thought occurred to her and she looked around worriedly, "Where is Chris?"

Just as she spoke, a portal opened up in the middle of the hallway and out stepped Chris carrying a bundle of mangled feathers and blood. He cradled the body in his arms and looked around, "Let's get our people out of here."

Rose had to force her eyes away from the mangled body. It was a difficult thing to do.

* * *

Bobby Jewel assumed that the first night was probably not going to end in rescuing their people, but he had given his word to have half his staff and twenty C.W.G. officers waiting around the teleport pad atop City Hall. He wanted to ensure the safety of the prisoners when they were rescued and so he had asked for the officers to come outfitted with guns that were usable for both Humans and Kavim. He had his medical personnel come bearing stretchers and first aid totes. He was sitting down on the roof resting his eyes after a hard day when a portal suddenly opened up in the middle of the roof.

Bobby leaped to his feet but spoke calmly and began issuing orders, "All officers proceed through the portal and secure the area. Form a defensive perimeter around the portal while the medical staff evacuate the prisoners. Our top priorities are anybody who looks to be in critical condition and any and all babies, namely Merlin."

The officers, both Kavim and Human, filed through the portal with quick efficiency. They took five steps out of the portal, drew their weapons, and took a knee, or sat back onto their haunches, and took aim at everything possibly hostile that they could see. As soon as the last officer was through, Bobby led the medical staff in stepping through the portal. He surveyed the limp figures strewn around the hallway, "Get the prisoners and the wounded back through the portal."

The cry of a baby made Bobby snap his head in the direction of Full Spectrum, who was still holding Merlin and looking down at Andrew. The doctor strode over to the Sorcerer and looked over Andrew. The left side of his body was bruised and swollen in many places, but as Bobby began checking, he found no broken bones. Bobby let out a shrill whistle and two Human nurse volunteers trotted over with a stretcher, "Take him to the Unicorn doctors from Canterlot. They should know enough about Humans to deal with this without worry." He then looked at the Sorcerer and held out his arms smiling warmly, "I'll take care of this little guy. Great work everybody."

Chris stepped up to Bobby. He was holding the tattered form of Midnight Haze in his arms, "This is the Bloodmage leader who baited us out into the field. She's been... subdued."

Bobby looked, blinked, shook his head, then blinked again at the mess of a Pegasus Chris was holding, "You bringing her to me for treatment or burial? She looks like somebody stuffed her face first through a wood chipper."

Chris' grip on the mare tightened. He looked into Bobby's eyes and the emotion behind them was enough to communicate what his words could not, "Trust me Bobby... this one isn't too far gone."

* * *

While the medical personnel were busy carrying the prisoners and the wounded back to New Humansville, R.J. decided to go check up on Darryl and Kaneesha, 'Maybe they know the direction all those panicked Ponies ran?'

As R.J. hoovered into the main cavern, he had to cover his nose. In the heat of battle, none of his senses really seemed to register fully. Now that the adrenaline had worn off, R.J. realized that the smell in the main cavern was horrendous. Charred remains, splatters of blood, gore and organs lying well away from their intended places made up the majority of the floor and even splattered onto some of the columns. Some of the bodies had relaxed all their muscles upon death and there were puddles of urine and small mounds of feces on the floor.

Not all of the Bloodmages on the floor were dead either. The occasional groan of pain, or whimpering sound of pained movement pierced the after-battle pseudo silence of the cavern. Worse yet, R.J. could clearly hear the cries of little foals from the covered homes. A wail of misery off to the side of the cavern caught his attention. In front of the canvas covering of one of the homes sat a bawling little greenish gray filly. She was continuously nudging the form of an Earth Pony mare who had a coat of the same greenish gray. The mare had a loaded crossbow halfway buried under her body. R.J. felt ill looking at the filly trying to rouse the mare that could have only been her mother. He couldn't help but wonder, 'Are we really the 'good guys' here?' It was impossible to tell.

Still other things caught his attention as well. Lying on the ground was a burned out torch. It was strangely out of place. Not far from the torch was a Pegasus with a wing stump that had been cauterized shut. Next to the Pegasus was an Earth Pony mare missing both eyes. The mare's head had been wrapped tightly in bandages. Both Ponies were alive and it was obvious that somebody had taken the time to provide some manner of first aid. Other bodies strewn around the cavern showed similar signs of such care. It was not much compared to the numbers of dead, but it did lift the ache from R.J.'s heart somewhat.

Not feeling it was right to waste time, R.J. floated smoothly toward where Darryl and Kaneesha had been stationed. He came around the corner of the hallway and ended up looking down the barrel of a gyrojet rifle. Kaneesha lifted the muzzle of the gun toward the ceiling and sighed in relief, "Thank God it's you." she shook her head, "We got a problem with these civilians. Rifin decided to plant his head in the entrance and the Ponies have no place to go. We thought there were Diamond Dogs with them but we can't seem to find any. We figure they probably burrowed away through the rock. There are some piles of rocky rubble in the walls, but Darryl sealed them off with fire he pulled from the torch on the ground over there. I didn't think he could pull enough heat to melt stone, but then again... Marines." Kaneesha rubbed her forehead, "The Ponies are all scared of us. They've backed themselves into a corner just around the bend. The adults are on the outside in a half circle while the foals are on the inside up against the wall. After we finished stabilizing the injured Bloodmages, Darryl tried talking to the civilians, but all he got were threats and angry shouting."

Hearing footsteps, R.J. shifted his eyes beyond Kaneesha. Darryl strode down the hallway toward R.J. and Kaneesha with his shotgun pointed toward the ground, "We're going to have a tough time getting the civilians to cooperate. I don't give a damn about the adults, they knew what they were doing but the foals are terrified and many of them saw their parents killed by us already. If we go and arrest and separate the remainder of the adults from the foals by force in front of them it will just add to the mental trauma they've already had to deal with." the Marine tapped on the side of his helmet, "Hord to Captain Joyner."

"Joyner here, go ahead Hord." came the response in Darryl's ear.

"We're going to need at least two hundred of our officers out here in the entryway, make them mixed species. The Bloodmage non-combatants have wedged themselves against a wall. I recommend we arrest family units to keep them together. There are a lot of foals here and lots of Ponies lost husbands and wives here tonight. They'll be more likely to cooperate if we keep the families together. Over." Darryl explained.

"Joyner here, I copy and agree. Sending reinforcements to your position. How bad is the main cavern? We didn't have much time to take it all in before we left." Mike asked.

Darryl reluctantly clicked on his comm again, "It looks like a prop dump from a SAW film sir. Kaneesha and I stabilized as many as we could when we were sure it was safe, but we couldn't get to them all. We also need nurses here as well. We have crying foals left in the homes, I'm guessing really little ones probably still in diapers. We need a team to sweep these caves and secure everything we can. These foals need to be cared for and we WERE the ones who orphaned them. Over."

"Ten-four Hord. Joyner out."

Darryl took a breath and exhaled through his mouth then whispered, "This reminds me too much of Afghanistan..." Darryl's reminiscing was interrupted as a loud scraping sound echoed back through the hallway from the direction of the civilians.

Without needing a single word to communicate what to do, Kaneesha, R.J., and Darryl all turned and sprinted toward the remaining Bloodmage families.

Darryl yelled as they closed in on the civilians, "I sense Diamond Dogs, at least fifty. They're coming in from the right side of the hallway, burrowing through the rock. They're armed with maces and spears and wearing plate and scale armor. There's something else too, but I can't make it out. Form up around the civilians, facing outward." As they skidded to a stop Darryl double tapped his helmet, "Hord to all officers, I have a large number of Diamond Dogs, main entrance hallway. Need reinforcements NOW!"

Just as he finished speaking, a portion of the wall on the opposite side of the hallway crumbled away with a swipe of long, razor sharp claws. Darryl shouldered his shotgun but held the barrel pointed toward the ground and to the left, "They're dressed differently from the Bloodmages. They may or may not be hostile. Do not engage unless they attack first." Kaneesha shouldered her rifle and R.J. clenched his fists electrical sparks dancing along his whole body.

The first Diamond Dog came through the crumbling wall half a second later. It was dressed from head to toe in gem encrusted articulated plate armor. Its claws poked out through its gauntlets and boots. A morning star hung from a loop on the belt at its waist and a large oval shield was strapped to its left forearm. It stepped out of the crumbling wall and let out a rumbling growl as it spotted the Humans. Was reaching for its morning star when Darryl shouted, "WAIT!"

A feminine voice from behind the Diamond Dog shouted on the heels of Darryl's command, "Tuk nof Kuverum!" The Diamond Dog growled but lowered its paws and stepped aside and allowed another being step through the hole in the wall.

Kaneesha gasped and lowered her rifle, eyes wide. R.J. let his magic go and gazed on in confusion. Darryl didn't lower his shotgun, but his jaw hung open slightly as his brain registered who it was that stepped out from behind the lead Diamond Dog.

A middle aged Human woman emerged from the hole in the wall, a pair of dimly blue glowing kataras held in her hands. She was wearing a chain mail skirt and shirt while her arms were covered in plates of metal held together by pieces of string or sinew. What small bit of her skin that could be seen was a light brown. Her face held a questioning expression as she slid her kataras into holsters on her thighs. Her dark brown eyes were set underneath a pair of thin, petite eyebrows and a red dot was set in her forehead while her long hair was tied up in a long braid and hung over her left shoulder.

Darryl slowly reached up and tapped the side of his helmet again, "Hord to Captain Joyner. The Diamond Dogs are not attacking but they have... a woman with them. We need Razor Wit here right now."

* * *

Mike led Artex, Oriana, and Razor Wit to the entrance hallway while the rest of the C.W.G. and medical staff began making arrests and searching the main cavern. The rest of the, it turned out to be fifty-four, Diamond Dogs and an additional nineteen Humans emerged from the hole in the wall. The Captain noticed with a small smile, that the Diamond Dogs who were wearing armor were also dragging tied up Bloodmage Diamond Dogs behind them. After getting Rifin to remove his head from the entrance, and reassuring some very reluctant guests that Rifin was not in fact going to eat anybody, they exited the cave entrance and sat down in the low grass of the field in front of the mouth of the cave. They were quickly joined by Full Spectrum while Kaneesha and R.J. ran off to check up on Andrew.

They all sat in one large uneasy but curious circle as Razor Wit volunteered to translate for everybody while Darryl retrieved his pack and began to field strip and service his weapons. Rifin, remembering the packs and their prisoner, tromped away into the darkness and returned a few moments later with the packs hanging off the massive horn on forehead. Starburst hung from Rifin's mouth by his bindings. The colossal Changeling gently set the prisoner Pegasus on the ground then tipped his head and dumped the packs in the middle of the group. Mike and Full Spectrum moved the packs out of the center of the gathering. Each one opened their packs and broke out their rations. Mike had the idea first and began passing around the food to their guests, Full Spectrum followed suit.

The Diamond Dogs and the Humans with them politely accepted the food with words, that Razor translated into 'thank you'. It was easy to notice the nearly identical skin tones of the new Humans and the red dots on many foreheads plus the type of identifiable weaponry they carried all but screamed: India. Mike spotted various weapons from India: talwars, katars, khandas and even a few gadas as well, but it seemed that all their armor was the same type: zirah bagtar.

Even more interesting, especially to Full Spectrum, was the casual ease with which the Indian people interacted with the Diamond Dogs. After her difficulties accepting and getting along with the Kavim, she was nearly awestruck by the level of intimate familiarity the mixed group of bipedal canines and Humans displayed. There was no fear, no apprehension, not even careful caution. It was like watching a family. The two species conversed freely with each other as the food was passed around. Some shared laughs, others took out and oiled weapons, while still others whispered to each other in an almost uncomfortably comical conspiratorial manner.

Artex on the other hand was enthralled with meeting the new species. He had heard of Diamond Dogs before, but he had never before seen one. They were one of the ugliest creatures he had ever seen. Their ears were short, ragged, and tufted, but seemed to have the same level of articulation that Kavim ears did. Their faces were unmistakably canine, but the almost looked like they were part hyena. Their muzzles were short but broad, their eyes were beady, recessed behind their eyebrow ridges, their fur colors ranged from auburn to silver to black and each and every one of them had jowls which hung on either side of their mouths. Artex understood why they needed such jowls when one Diamond Dog threw its head back laughing. Its mouth opened to nearly a full hundred degrees. While standing upright they seemed to average roughly the same height as an average Human but their builds were quite different. Their arms hung from their shoulders almost to the ground while the full length of one of their legs wound have only come up to the bottom of Artex' knee. Every hand and foot was wide and sported thick webbing and long sharp claws. Artex chuckled as he realized how much the resembled the depiction of the Wargs from The Two Towers movie from Lord Of The Rings, 'Actually, aside from the placement of their eyes, the faces are nearly identical... kind of cute in a 'rabid, psychotic, demon possessed pug' kind of way.' He glanced at Razor Wit silently, 'She figured out their language and lived with them for a while?' He looked back to the Diamond Dogs, 'Wow, that must have taken some serious guts.'

Rifin tromped over and set down his tarp of food behind the Diamond Dogs. The Dogs and Humans stopped chatting then turned their heads and watched his every move. Rifin bit the end of the rope holding together his dinner and pulled, untying the bundle. It flopped open and he settled down, chomping away at the mounds of lettuce, cabbage, onions, and carrots. After taking his first bite and chewing loudly, he swallowed and let rip with a belch that practically shook the ground, "Mmmm," he rumbled, "I love carrots."

One of the Diamond Dogs looked to Razor Wit and spoke a series of words with the inflection of a question, while gesturing to Rifin. He spoke with a gruff, growling voice. It was the first time the people from New Humansville had ever heard the speech of the canine species. It was a harsh and curt language which reminded Darryl of Klingon.

Razor Wit replied smoothly, speaking for several minutes in what Artex guessed was the narrative of how Rifin came to be their friend. After the tan Unicorn mare finished speaking, the Diamond Dogs and Humans all turned their heads and stared back at the monstrous Changeling. Rifin finally noticed the attention. He stopped eating and looked up with bulging cheeks stuffed full of lettuce, cabbage, onions, and carrots, "Wuf? Camf Uh eaf muh sulud? Um hunvry." Nobody spoke a single word. Rifin rolled his eyes and just went back to eating, ignoring everybody else.

The Dogs apparently decided to leave Rifin to his dinner and turned back to the Humans and Ponies. The Diamond Dog who Darryl recognized as the one who stepped through the hole first, began to speak to Razor Wit in his gruff speech.

Razor listened to the Diamond Dog until he ceased speaking then turned to the Humans she knew, "He says he is surprised that there are more of his sister's kind here. He also apologizes for the misunderstanding. Apparently he is the head of a task force set to run a raid on this Bloodmage safe house. After the Hounds, their detectives, discovered that it was Bloodmages who set the disease, apparently they asked for volunteers from the Guard Dogs to find and attack these Bloodmages. They picked up a lucky break when they examined the vials used to house the virus. The vials had traces of some kind of rock that is commonly found in this area. It was mixed in with the sand which formed the glass. The Dogs used their Stone Noses, one of their magical gifts, to pick up the scent of the strongest deposits of it and followed it back here. They also feel partially responsible for the attack on New Humansville and the lives that were lost."

Mike nodded along, listening to Razor relating the lead Dog's words, "Tell him that we bear them no ill will. It was no fault of their that the attack happened. We would also like to extend an invitation for them and their Human allies to visit New Humansville, just as long as they tell us beforehand and give us enough time to inform the populace." He paused and the edges of his mouth quirked up slightly, "What did he mean, his sister?" Mike asked, "She's Human. Is there something we're missing? Did her brother turn into a Diamond Dog?"

Razor shook her head, "It's one of their traditions. There are no orphans among Diamond Dogs. Every individual, no matter their age or species will have a family among the Dogs if you are accepted as one of their own."

"And how did these Humans slip by us and end up with Diamond Dogs anyway?" Full Spectrum asked, gesturing to the Humans among the Dogs.

Razor turned back to the Dog and asked him. His response was quite lengthy and took what Mike guessed to be close to an hour. The Humans who were with the Dogs occasionally joined in, seeming to clarify one point or another. After the Diamond Dogs and the people with them finished the story, Razor Wit translated and paraphrased, "Apparently they were dropped off underground, in one of the derelict tunnels close to Gem Fount. They were naked, scared, and effectively blind in the darkness. They panicked and made enough noise that a group of eight Guard Dogs were dispatched in order to find what they thought were lost puppies. It took less than an hour to find them because of all the noise they were making. When they came upon the Humans the Guard Dogs had no idea how to deal with them. They could tell that the Humans were blind in the darkness so they brought out and struck torches hoping that being able to see would calm them down. That was apparently a mistake. When the Humans saw the Diamond Dogs in the flickering torch light they REALLY panicked. They ran all over the place screaming and hollering. The screams were so bad that it hurt the ears of the Guard Dogs and they ended up howling and covering their ears from the discomfort."

Razor rolled her eyes as she chuckled, "Well the increase in volume and pained howling caught the attention of the rest of the Guard Dogs and the entire contingent from Gem Fount was dispatched to see what the disturbance was. Apparently the noise was so loud and terrible that the entire city of Gem Fount went into hiding thinking there was some kind of attack going on in the tunnels. The Guard Dogs found the source of the disturbance, but by that time there were Humans running all over the maze of tunnels and getting lost and turned around. It took nine days give or take, for the Guard Dogs to round up all the Humans. Thankfully, even though some of the Humans picked up rocks and tried to attack the Guard Dogs, none of the Guard Dogs were seriously injured, though nearly twenty of the 1339 Humans died from blunt trauma. Many of the Guard Dogs were accused of attacking the Humans, but it was later determined, after the Humans learned to speak Dirgeth, that the ones that died had been injured not by the Dogs but by large hail from the storm that brought them."

Razor shook her head, "Sorry, I'm jumping around here. Anyway, the Guard Dogs brought the panicky Humans back to Gem Fount under arrest for trespassing. Thankfully the City/state of Gem Fount has a massive population of about seven hundred and eighty-six thousand and they were used to feeding their Dogs and families so they had enough to feed the Humans too. Once the Dogs realized that the Humans couldn't speak Dirgeth, they set about trying to teach them to speak it."

Razor suddenly smiled pridefully, "I had left many of my notes, about how to learn and speak the languages of others, with some of the friends I made in Pumice Carve and my friend Slobber Chops was visiting his cousins after her puppy was born. He remembered the notes I left, ran back home, and retrieved them. Now this is the telling part. By the time he had returned, news about the epidemic that had been unleashed had reached Gem Fount. The city was locked down under guard until they received word that some friends of the Princesses had dealt with it but could not save the victims. They assumed that the Elements of Harmony had done it. Every one of the Diamond Dog City/States went into mourning at the loss of an entire City/State, even if it was a small one. Slobber Chops had not been idle though. He had gained the trust of one of the Humans in the cells and by the time the City/States had stopped mourning, he had taught one Human enough Dirgeth to have a simple conversation."

Razor smiled, "It took a couple of months but it was the turning point. During the period of mourning, the Guard Dogs again came under scrutiny because all the Humans vomited golden liquid. The ones who had been assigned to guard and feed the Humans were imprisoned under accusations of poisoning them. When the Humans became sick a second time, the second set of Guard Dogs were also imprisoned for poisoning the Humans. There was a colossal investigation into the causes of the sickness, but the Hounds could find no evidence of intentional poisoning. Many of the Humans began coming down with fevers and other sicknesses soon thereafter. The Guard Dogs who had been accused of the poisonings were sentenced to be housed with the Human prisoners to care for them and ensure their well being. Slobber Chops finally collected enough evidence to have his Human friend speak to the Governor of Gem Fount, Scar Nose, and explain what had happened to the Humans and how they had arrived. Scar Nose, realizing that he had ordered the imprisonment of so many innocents was so distraught that he immediately granted them pardons and citizenship. They were released that same day."

She paused, regarding the Humans and Diamond Dogs warmly before turning back to the Captain, "The Guard Dogs who had been assigned to care for the Humans had already formed friendly bonds with their charges and so every Human was offered a choice between living in a Common House or to stay with the Guard Dogs who had cared for them. Every single one of them chose to stay with the Guard Dogs and their families. Over time the Humans began to become more sociable and they began sharing their knowledge of math, the various sciences, chemistry, medicine and so forth. The Diamond Dogs are nowhere near as advanced in knowledge as Ponies, Minotaurs, or Gryphons. Diamond Dog society developed much more slowly than other species because there was no sharing of knowledge with them because most other races were afraid of them for so long. The Dogs also used to kidnap and enslave other races for labor. When you are treated like a monster for so long, eventually you start to believe it. They eventually developed past that mentality, well most of them anyway. Some isolated groups still practice slavery, but they are so ignorant a foal could fool them. When I visited them, they were ecstatic because they had only just discovered bronze. The Humans taught them how to forge tools, weapons, and armor out of steel. They have been adopted by the entire population of Gem Fount. The Diamond Dogs consider them a type of Civic Treasure. They are allowed the same rights and privileges as any other citizen."

Razor giggled, "Apparently when a number of them expressed an interest in joining the task force to raid this Bloodmage safe house the Diamond Dogs nearly had to arrest them again just to keep them safe." She gestured to the lead Dog and the woman sitting next to him, "These two plead their case to Scar Nose personally and convinced him to allow the Humans to come."

Darryl loudly cleared his throat, "Um question, if Diamond Dogs' claws and teeth are strong enough and sharp enough to dig through solid stone, they why the hell do they use weapons? Wouldn't their natural weapons be better?"

Razor shook her head emphatically, "Absolutely not!" she shouted. She folded her ears back, ashamed of her outburst, "That pertains to one of their most serious beliefs. No Diamond Dog, civilized or otherwise would EVER attack or kill another sapient being with their claws or teeth. They believe their claws and jaws should only ever be used for what they call 'natural uses'. They will dig, forge, build, eat, or even kill prey with their claws. They draw a very distinctive line between killing an animal for food and killing an intelligent being; and before you ask no, the animals they hunt are bred in their lairs for it and are not intelligent."

"They're quite a ways from home. Why don't we spread the word around town and invite them to meet their neighbors?" Full Spectrum asked.

Artex cleared his throat, "There could very well be some significant problems with such an idea. While I applaud you for the generous offer, there are sure to be many people, Humans and Ponies alike, who don't receive word tonight. Imagine the reactions people will have when they see Diamond Dogs walking around among them, especially if their only previous contact or knowledge of them was during the Battle For New Humansville. That plus... well the appearance of Diamond Dogs is rather startling if you've never seen them before. Perhaps we could bed them down in Town Hall then make an announcement in the morning? I need to make one anyway."

Mike raised his right eyebrow, "Really? What for?"

Artex smirked, "Well while you and the rest of your team were out hunting, I announced the decision about the baby. Of course it was met with many... vocal concerns however, I also stated the alternative of having a nanny watch over the baby up to a certain age. After that Razor, Oriana, and I helped our two hopeful Kavim couple interview nannies. We found one too, one of your officers: Briana Sykes. She said she isn't needed in the C.W.G. at the moment and that the baby would need somebody to act as a bodyguard for fear of another Bloodmage abduction. She tenured her resignation and it's waiting for you on your desk."

Mike scratched his chin in thought then nodded, "And she is aware that the assignment will be for quite a number of years?" Artex nodded silently. Mike then shrugged, "Alright. As long as she has a way to defend herself. We can issue her a couple of weapons and locks for them." He looked around the gathering, "If there's nothing else to discuss, then let's ask our new allies here if they wish to take a couple of days to relax, courtesy of New Humansville."

Razor turned back to the Diamond Dogs and Humans with a smile. She spoke several sentences then waited while the Diamond Dogs and their Human friends discussed it among themselves. After a minute or two the lead Diamond Dog turned back to Razor and spoke a few words. Razor smiled brightly then repeated the response to her comrades, "They said they would be honored to spend some time among such warriors, but they insist on paying for their own lodging and food. They still feel indebted for the attack on the New Humansville by their own kind, diseased or not. They have offered some of their more finely cut gems as payment."

Mike smiled warmly, "Tell them we'll be leaving shortly."

Author's Note

More people! Find and annihilate all typos!

Chapter 70: Shattered Delusions

Artex slowly returned to the conscious world. He was lying on one of the two beds in the room that he, Razor Wit, and Oriana shared. Each of his two mares was lying on her stomach next to him under the blankets, and each had her head resting on one of his shoulders with their bodies lying just under his armpits. Razor Wit was on his right side and Oriana was on his left. He cracked open his eyes and looked down at each of the two mares and smiled. They were warm against his skin and, since he slept in the nude, some rather naughty thoughts began percolating in his sleepy mind. With an arm already around each mare, he slowly began scratching each one on the back of her neck. Razor shifted in her sleep, edging closer to his body while Oriana huffed quietly and angled herself so that her neck was away from the intruding fingers. Artex smiled at the subtle differences in the personalities of the two mares, manifested even while they were asleep.

Feeling more than a little mischievous, Artex leaned his head over and gave Razor a chaste kiss on her lips. The Unicorn mare's eyes slowly fluttered open and she gazed up at Artex with a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. Her minor grin was replaced with a jaw cracking yawn a few seconds later. Feeling happy and wanting to show equal affection to both mares, Artex turned his head and planted a light kiss on Oriana's lips as well.

Once more displaying the differences in the personalities of the mares, Oriana subtly leaned away from the kiss. Artex was surprised, but not wanting to be too pushy, he allowed Oriana to break the kiss and laid his head back down on the pillow. Razor Wit giggled quietly and let slip a happy and content hum as she laid her head back down on Artex' shoulder and ran her muzzle against his skin. Oriana sighed quietly and gradually opened her eyes as she blinked several times and shook out her mane. She yawned and raised her head, "Mmmm, good morning everybody." She arched her back and stretched as she yawned again, "Ooh," she shook out her mane and smacked her lips several times, "Artex, in the future could you not do that please? If we're sharing a kiss I would like to be awake enough to enjoy it." She then leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on his lips, "Come on, let's get breakfast and go make some announcements." The Zebra mare rolled out of the bed and onto the floor, landing on her hooves. She stretched again and trotted into the bathroom to begin her morning ritual.

Neither Artex nor Razor moved an inch, and though neither one knew it, both were thinking similar things. Artex suddenly turned onto his right side and pulled the tan Unicorn mare into his arms. Razor Wit was caught off guard and squeaked as she was held against Artex' chest, the top of her head nestled just beneath his chin. She closed her eyes and snuggled deeper into the embrace, reveling in the warmth, safety, and intimacy of the man she cared for. She let out a contented sigh and in that moment she could not be happier.

Artex raised his head and looked down at the top of Razor's head. Her mane was ruffled and sticking up oddly in several places. Nevertheless he lowered his head and planted a kiss on her forehead, just below her horn. Razor smiled sleepily and raised her head to stare up at her love. Artex' eyes met her own and for a time, the two were lost in each other's gaze.

Razor's eyes slowly drifted closed and she raised her muzzle toward Artex. It was not difficult for the man to figure out what she wanted. He smiled down at her warmly then lowered his head. Their lips brushed once with feather like tenderness before Artex slowly leaned into the kiss, pressing gently against Razor's mouth. Razor pressed back ever so slightly, the feeling of his lips against hers was making her light headed and giddy. Artex pulled back slightly and tenderly caressed his lips around Razor's mouth, eliciting a quiet whimper from his love. Feeling emboldened by the positive reaction, he slipped his tongue against Razor's muzzle and without thinking, lost as she was in the moment, Razor opened her mouth slightly.

The foreign feeling of his tongue gently ticking just behind her lips caused a thrill of excitement to shoot through Razor's body. Her skin felt as if it were tingling and a massive herd of butterflies thundered in her stomach. Her head swam with new sensations and she began losing herself as the kiss intensified. She felt the same dizzy sensation she remembered from before when they had kissed. She liked it and she wanted to experience more of it. A tense tingling feeling in her haunches and under her tail made her shift her hind legs restlessly. She felt Artex pull her closer against his chest and his tongue slipped deeper into her mouth, touching her own tongue. She met his searching tongue with hers and pressed even deeper into the kiss. Her head swam with a delirious yet savory intense warmth. She felt as if she were floating; dizzy and delighting in her love.

Razor moaned in her throat and shifted herself against Artex. Her lover, realizing just how heated he was feeling, slowly backed off the kiss and seconds later their lips parted. Razor pulled her head away from Artex' face, panting lightly and trying to slow her heart.

She opened her eyes and snuggled hes muzzle into Artex' chest, "I'm glad you stopped. It was starting to get a little... um..."

"Intense?" Artex ventured.

Razor nodded and cleared her throat as a slight smile graced her face, "We both need to brush our teeth. Morning breath is not so good for kissing."

Artex closed his eyes and nodded, "Uh yeah, sorry about that."

Razor shook her head and nudged his chest with her muzzle, "Don't apologize you big goof, I don't regret it."

* * *

New Humansville was a swarm of activity that morning. For the first time the C.W.G. holding cells were completely full and even beyond that. The doctors and nurses in the hospital had been awake all night again tending to injuries which ranged between serious and horrifying. Blood soaked every one of the attending medical personnel and the hospital had already used up every available space in the morgue.

Midnight Haze was in the Intensive Care Unit in a medically induced coma. She had required nearly six hundred stitches and nobody questioned that would need extensive reconstructive surgery. The cheek bones on the right side of her face had felt like a bean bag to the doctors and her lower jaw had been broken in five places. She was missing fourteen teeth and the bones on the tip of her muzzle were all but mush. Both of her eyes were swollen shut and she had sustained so serious an injury to her right eye that the doctors were not entirely certain they could save it even with magic. Breathing and feeding tubes ran from her nostrils and mouth and her entire head was in a bandage. Once word had spread that she had been the Bloodmage who orchestrated the killings and abductions, many refused to treat her. Bobby eventually had to step forward, after engaging in some rather strong words with the Kavim doctors about the rules in his hospital. The older man had treated Midnight Haze himself.

The C.W.G. suspect holding cells, which were only originally designed to hold fifty individual suspects at any given time, suddenly housed more than eighty Bloodmage non-combatants, not counting the numerous crying foals. The prisoners were crammed into the small cells with barely any room to lay down. The angry, fearful, or sad voices of mares, stallions, and foals echoed through the C.W.G. Headquarters.

The officers themselves had their hands full with the prisoners. The Bloodmages yelled and cursed and hollered and spat, calling the officers 'oppressors', 'murderers' and other unsavory names. The officers walked the hallway between the cells constantly. They had standing orders that if they spotted any of the prisoners performing anything that looked like it could have anything to do with Blood magic, the prisoners in the cell were to be bound and gagged and taken to isolation rooms re-purposed from interrogation rooms.

Princess Celestia had arrived early in the morning and was already busy in Town Hall cataloging the names, cutie marks, and coloration of the Unicorns who had been rescued the night before. She was comparing them to any known cases of missing Ponies and was coming up with many cases that would be closed before too long. Many of the Unicorns bore no cutie marks at all and the decrepit states of their bodies was evidence that those without cutie marks had either been taken as foals or were born into such a terrible life. Celestia was forced to hold her temper in check like she had not done in more than seven hundred years. The disgust which boiled inside of her toward the Bloodmages left her feeling ill.

Almost as bad was the number of foals who had been left as orphans the previous night. The total number of dead Bloodmages was staggering. She had anticipated a number of deaths to be associated with the rescue of the kidnapped Humans, but nothing had prepared her for the bloodbath of the night. The Strike Team had refused to bury the dead Bloodmages and were set on using magic to preserve the entire cavern as a testament and memorial to the events of the night and to study the methods and habits of the Bloodmages.

The solar Alicorn set down her quill and closed her eyes trying to find an emotional balance within herself. There were two hundred twenty-eight dead and one hundred and seventy-three wounded. Worse yet, the number of dead was still slowly rising. Celestia shuddered at the thought of the scene within the cavern and wondered what to do with the foals who were with their parents in the cells. She shook her head and looked down, 'This was a calamity. I have to consult with Luna, Twilight, and Cadence in order to decide on this.' She sighed and rubbed her eyes with her right forehoof, "If the Bloodmages claim no citizenship of Equestria and deny our rule the law states that..."

Her self speech was brought to a halt as a swirl of green smoke flew in through a nearby open window and materialized into a scroll with a black ribbon in front of her. Curious about the scroll, Celestia levitated it up and unrolled it. The message was written in red ink,

"Dear Princess Celestia,
A large group of self proclaimed Bloodmages have come forward and surrendered themselves to the Minotaur government. They claim they wish to help the world and they have also stated that they can prove that Blood magic is not evil and is just as valid a practice as Unicorn magic. The E.U.P. Guard brought this to my attention as you were out of reach. I await your response,
Twilight Sparkle"

"Princess I need to speak with you." Captain Joyner said walking into the room, "I broke the law twice while we were out working to get our people back."

Celestia groaned and flopped her head down on the desk.

* * *

Starburst was unhappy, frightened, and confused. He had been housed under guard in the Captain's own home. After he awoken he had been taken to the Captain, who was busy organizing everything from the night before. Captain Joyner had untied the young Pegasus stallion and asked for two volunteers to act as an escort and guide since Starburst had been willing to help the Humans. The Captain had also ordered that one of the Humans paint a bright red teardrop just beneath Starburst's left eye as a sign of him being a Bloodmage. The one who volunteered to act as his escort and guide had confused him even more, but Alana had been nothing but polite to him, if somewhat distant. The one who had volunteered to act as Starburst's guard had been even more confusing as Rifin had been a frightening thing to behold in the dark and was even more imposing in the daylight.

The Captain had ordered the Changeling and Pegasus stallion to wait for him on the third floor of Town Hall while he spoke with Princess Celestia. Rifin obviously had to wait in the courtyard outside the building as his massive size and weight would have collapsed the stone structure... well that, and he could not fit through the doors. Starburst thought it no coincidence that Princess Celestia was busy working on the same floor where he was asked to wait. He had seen her only briefly but what he saw of her had shaken him deeply. His sister had described her as a cruel, uncaring fiend. However the soft spoken and ridiculously tall Alicorn had never said a single negative thing to him either before or after the Captain had gone to speak with her.

Shortly thereafter some Human that everybody referred to as 'Crash Course' arrived with a Unicorn and a Zebra. The trio seemed to be waiting for their own chance to speak with Celestia. Despite the disfigurement of the Human man, Starburst's eyes were drawn to the tan Unicorn mare standing beside him. He had seen her the previous night and had been worried about her using her magic to control his mind. He had also been watching to see how she acted toward everybody else. His observations had not been what he had expected. Instead of talking down to everybody else, the mare seemed to act like and treat everybody as an equal.

"Hey," a tired sounding mare's voice spoke from the stairs, "Glad to see you made it Starburst. Captain did say he'd vouch for you. Guess that's why you're here. Thanks for the help last night by the way."

Starburst turned his head following the voice to its source. A heavily muscled mint green Earth Pony mare with a short cropped golden mane and tail stepped off the stairs and onto the floor. She had bruises all over her body and a slightly swollen nose but for the life of him, Starburst could not remember where he had previously met her. Her voice sounded familiar though, "You're probably right. It would make sense since he's in there talking to an Alicorn right now." Starburst said gesturing to the doorway through which he could see the Captain's back.

The mare's expression fell slightly, "Princess Celestia you mean? Well once the Captain tells her about how you were willing to help us and that you were willing to see a different perspective she'll probably make sure there are no charges filed against you. That's my guess anyway."

Starburst suddenly remembered where he had met the mare, "Wait, you're the one who was wearing all that armor last night right?" Starburst nodded to himself, "I uh... I hope you didn't kill anypony I know. What's your name by the way?"

"I'm Rose Thorn and no, I didn't kill anybody except when I had to. I managed to take down and arrest the head of the night patrol down where you used to stay." Rose said.

Starburst could not help but to notice that Artex and the two mares next to him were listening closely to the conversation, but he did not care right then, "That was Smooth Talker." Starburst said, "He's anything but smooth in real life. He's always trying too hard to talk to mares and he has a thing for Earth Ponies, anyway. I'm glad he made it." Starburst's expression fell, "A lot of us didn't. I'm just glad my sister survived... even though I heard she got pretty beat up."

Rose shook her head, "I'm sorry that we had to do what we did but..." she trailed off sadly.

Starburst shook his head, lowering his face toward the floor, "I'm still confused about a lot of things but... when the Captain showed me the Humans that my own sister helped to kidnap..." he shook his head again, "... You're right. Nobody deserves that. I didn't know..." he bit his lower lip, closing his eyes, "I honestly didn't know..."

Rose trotted up to the distraught stallion and gave him a hug, "It wasn't your fault Starburst... you were lied to but you were willing to see past it. I can't speak for everyone but I can tell you that at least I don't blame you." She reached down and tipped up his muzzle so that he was looking her in the eyes, "What you did took a lot of courage young sir..."

"I'm a traitor." Starburst interrupted her.

Rose took a steady slow breath, "Yes. You are. You also kept to your morals and I won't fault anypony for that. The other Bloodmages though... they made their choices. They chose hatred and tribalism over peace and harmony."

"Some of them didn't know any better." Starburst said quietly.

Rose cocked her head to the side in confusion, "What do you mean?"

"I mean that most of them were born into being Bloodmages. My sister and I weren't, even though I was too young to remember any of it. We were born in Equestria, but the vast majority of the Ponies and even some of the Diamond Dogs who were down there are the descendants of the families of those who were killed by Unicorn royalty. The Grand Magus was born among Bloodmages, just like Smooth Talker."

"Where was the Grand Magus though? He wasn't down there when we attacked." Rose asked.

Starburst sighed, "He went to one of the other safe havens we have. Apparently they were having trouble with Zebras getting close to finding them. He went to help them relocate."

"How many safe havens are there?" Rose asked.

"I'm not certain. A couple dozen at least. We lost one recently too. A large group from one in the Minotaur kingdom said they wanted to come out and attempt to explain that Blood magic was not evil. The Grand Magus told us about it and said he would watch and see how long it took before they were all executed. He said it was a death sentence." Starburst explained, "I hope they succeed." he finished quietly.

A matronly voice from behind him sent a shiver down his spine, "I just received word that they came forward openly. You're still helping us even after the attack last night?"

Starburst turned his head slowly and gazed up at the white Alicorn who was looking down at him. He swallowed hard and licked his lips, "Y-yes. If... if I can help this to stop... I will."

Rose stepped in between Starburst and Celestia, standing protectively in front of the younger stallion, "Excuse me Princess, but Starburst here just explained that most of the Bloodmages were born into their lifestyle. If that is in fact the case we may have a much more difficult time trying to get them to see reason."

Captain Joyner stepped out from behind Celestia, "You're right. If they've been brainwashed with hate their entire lives they may be beyond hope."

Celestia furrowed her eyebrows, "May I speak with Starburst?"

Rose stepped out of the way and Celestia looked down at the trembling Pegasus, "Tell me Starburst, what happened to the Unicorn foals who were born to Bloodmage parents?"

"As far as I know it never happened. Or if it did, it was never spoken of." A very disturbing thought occurred to the stallion suddenly. It was brought on by Celestia's question, 'What if the parents... no. No, nopony could ever be that heartless... could they?' The doubts crept into his mind.

"Many of the Unicorns that Bloodmages were keeping sedated and holding hostage do not have cutie marks." Celestia's statement was met with gasps from Rose Thorn, Oriana, and Razor Wit. Celestia raised her head from Starburst, "That can only mean that they had been imprisoned before they were old enough to find their talents. They had to have been foals when they were taken."

Starburst stepped back away from Celestia, eyes wide, "No," he whispered, "No that... that can't be right, it can't! Nopony would... would..." he closed his eyes and shook his head, "No... no... no it can't be... it can't be true!" Starburst backed away from Celestia shaking his head, "No! We didn't do that!" His eyes flew open, glaring around the chamber angrily, "You're lying! You're LYING!"

Celestia's expression was utterly neutral, "They were willing to do the exact same thing to the Human baby they kidnapped, why would they treat their own foals any differently?"

Starburst exhaled sharply then swallowed as tears gathered in his eyes. He shook his head back and forth, "How could they!?" He cried, "How could SHE!? How... how..." he trailed off as he clenched his jaw to stop himself from speaking, 'How could anypony do that to a foal!? My own sister was going to do that! It was all a lie...' his memory flashed back to when his sister had introduced him to the Grand Magus. He remembered the old stallion looking down at him and saying what a bright future he had. '... it was all a lie...' he remembered his tenth birthday party and how his one birthday wish had been to see their parents. He didn't care that the Grand Magus and Midnight Haze both said they were traitors. '... it was all a lie... my own sister...' he remembered when he had received his cutie mark because he had discovered a new Noun to utilize in Unicorn blood. His sister and the Grand Magus had been so proud of him. The celebration had lasted for entire days. '... my own sister...' he grit his teeth as the phrase echoed inside his head, '... my own sister...' he gasped as the tears blurred his vision, '... my own sister...' his breaths came in short gasps as his chest hitched, '... my own sister... my own sister...' he clenched his jaw as deep, profound hurt and anger bubbled up within his chest, '... my own sister...' the anger grew, '... my own sister...' and grew, '... my own sister...' and grew, '... my own sister...' the anger morphed into rage, '... my own sister... my own sister... MY OWN SISTER!'

A golden aura surrounded Starburst and held him in place inside a confining bubble as his rage exploded, "... rrrrrrrrrrRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" His wings snapped oped and he launched himself against the golden bubble screaming, "They made me one of them! I believed them! I BELIEVED THEM! HOW DARE THEY!" He struck his hooves against the bubble in a frenzy of wrath, berserk with rage, "Let me go! I'll kill her! I'LL KILL HER! I'LL KILL THEM ALL! I'LL KILL THEM ALL!"

Celestia's face shown with deep sorrow, "You would kill your own sister?" she asked calmly.

Starburst planted all four of his hooves on the bottom of the bubble and lowered his head and eyes dangerously, panting as if he had run a marathon, "She is NOT my sister!" he growled, "Kill her." he looked to Captain Joyner and drew a shaky breath as tears cascaded down his face. His voice was deep and shaking as he sobbed and gasped and spoke through gritted teeth, "You kill her or I will."

Author's Note

And here is an instance of when YOU, the reader, gets to determine the outcome.
1. What should be done with the Bloodmage adults?
2. What should happen to the foals who have parents who are among the imprisoned Bloodmages?
3. What should happen to the foals who were orphaned during the raid?
4. What should be done with the dead bodies and the cavern?

I have created a blog about this topic. Please submit your ides there. The idea with the most Likes will be the one I use. If you do not post an idea or a vote do not be upset with the outcome.

The blog can be found HERE

Chapter 71: More Complexity

"... and so we have conducted interviews and found a suitable candidate to act as the baby's nanny and guardian: Briana Sykes. Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis have already offered to provide Ms. Sykes' food and lodging and have also offered a generous salary for her services. The adoption will follow through as planned. If any of you have advice to give the future parents please write it down and submit it to the front desk of the Hotel Humansville. That is all I have to say on this matter and this issue is closed. Thank you for your time. I will now step back for Captain Joyner. He has an important announcement so please listen carefully." Artex stepped back and the good Captain stepped up in his place.

The crowd was quiet. Some tidbits of news about the raid had circulated through the populace and they were eager to hear of the new developments.

"Citizens of New Humansville, in case you have not heard, we have successfully completed a raid on the Bloodmage safe house and rescued our kidnapped friends. What you may not be aware of is that we did not do so alone. We encountered a single Pegasus stallion who had been raised alongside the Bloodmages. He helped us with information about the compound and saved many lives. He helped us even though he gained nothing by doing so. He is not a Bloodmage. He was a researcher and once he discovered what the others had been doing he became... very upset. He has asked to be granted a pardon. He was unaware of the crimes his associates had been perpetrating and he has expressed very strong feelings about how wrong they were for doing so. The revelation has hurt him a great deal and he is recovering from the shock. Once he has recovered he wishes to learn about how to integrate and I ask that all of you will give him such a chance. As of right now he is afraid of Unicorns due to how he was taught to perceive them. He is willing to unlearn what he was taught, but it will take time."

Mike paused briefly and observed the reactions of the crowd. They murmured to one another, but nobody was yelling or throwing fruit so there was hope, "I will leave this up to you. This lone Pegasus stallion took a chance to help us get our people back and it has cost him everything he has ever been taught. He asks for permission to live among us and learn from us. I say we give him that chance. By show of hands or hooves, who is willing to give him a chance?"

The crowd went silent. Not a single hand or hoof was raised. Mike raised his own hand in support of Starburst hoping that it would encourage others to do so as well. Slowly, one by one, hands and hooves rose into the air. Within less than a minute nearly every hand and hoof was lifted in support.

Mike smiled and lowered his hand, "Thank you for your willingness to show him some kindness. His name is Starburst and he will hopefully be recovering soon. Once he does, he will need a place to stay. Do I have any volunteers who are willing to open their doors for him?"

A hefty, meaty hand shot up immediately. Mike's eyes traced the hand back to the owner. Kolo stood firm with his hand raised and beside him Buzz Butter also had her hoof raised. Mike was surprised. Kolo and Buzz Butter lived with Tina and Merlin. It was sure to be an interesting situation.

"Please come see me after these announcements." Mike licked his lips and screwed up his courage yet again, "We also received reinforcements after the raid, but from a source we never expected. A task force of... Diamond Dogs arrived shortly after the raid." The crowd erupted into angry shouting.

Mike sighed quietly and waited for the crowd to calm themselves. It was not a short wait.

Eventually they quieted down enough for him to continue, "They were there to do the same thing we were. They were there to attack the Bloodmages, and they weren't alone. We discovered last night that a group of people from Bangalore, India had been transported into the Diamond Dog caves. The Diamond Dogs have taken good care of the people and they are as close as family." The crowd fell silent at the statement.

Mike continued, "They dug their way from the Diamond Dog City/States to the same location we had found. We offered for them to stay with us for a few days and they agreed. I expect every one of you to treat them with respect. There will be no foul words or deeds pertaining to our guests. They have offered themselves as allies and we need all the allies we can get. They have also offered to pay for their food and lodgings in precious gems and jewels. This could open a huge avenue of trade with a close neighbor and a chance to interact with a new species. I am glad to say that some of the people from India do speak English. Also remember to be culturally sensitive as many of the people are Hindu. As for the Diamond Dogs, I cannot tell you how to feel about them but I can tell you that this far they have conducted themselves very politely and expect all of you to be polite to them in return."

Mike paused once more to give the crowd time to assimilate the information before he finished his announcement, "There is one last item on the agenda today. During the raid, we discovered that many of the Bloodmages we fought and were forced to kill, were parents of foals. Many of these foals are now orphans and some may have even seen their parents killed."

The crowd was silent in a very sobering manner. Mike nodded slightly and continued, "We have found forty-seven foals who have no known living relatives. They are currently being cared for by the medical staff at the hospital. These foals will be kept in New Humansville. The Princesses agreed that any other place in Equestria might force the foals to possibly be subjected to hate crimes because of the decisions their parents made. Despite New Humansville not being on any maps yet, we are apparently the single most cosmopolitan of any town in all of Equestria. Any interested families or couples must submit a written letter of interest. Those of you who are interested please submit your letters of interest to the Community Welfare Guardian Headquarters and we will sort them as appropriate. This is not something to decide lightly. Oh and because of the wildly different methods for raising foals instead of babies, Fleur-de-lis and her Pediatrician will be acting as tutors for those who decide to adopt. They have a great deal of experience with caring for foals so utilize them as a resource. That is all. Thank you for your time."

* * *

Chris sat next to Luna in her hospital room. Her legs were almost healed but he refused to leave her side for any reason. Their food was brought to them and there was a bathroom and shower in the room. Chris and Luna each sat on one of the two beds in the room, one right next to the other. Neither spoke. Chris had related to Luna about what had happened with the raid and especially what occurred with Midnight Haze. Luna had listened with rapt attention and afterwards the two sat in their beds meditating on the recent events. Neither one had spoken a single word since.

Chris thought that after fourteen hours of silence he needed to speak, "I," he began quietly, "I don't really know how I feel about what I did to Midnight Haze. Did I go too far? Was I not harsh enough? Is she really worth the effort to try to save?" He sighed heavily, "I don't know." He looked at his bandaged, swollen hands, "I don't use a weapon because I've trained my body to be a weapon... but... is that all I am now... a weapon... a tool or thing used to bring pain?"

Luna breathed quietly, "Is that all you are?"

Chris clenched his fists, "I... I don't want to be. I just want to protect everybody... I want to be able to do what I can so that other people are spared the pain of having to do it but... we caused so much pain last night. I know in my head that we did the right thing but... it's... I'm not sure it's in my heart." He turned to the lunar Alicorn, "My heart aches Luna. We killed so many last night. It wasn't like with the Diamond Dogs when they attacked. They were already dead on the inside. What we did last night... I mean I know that we stopped them from making others suffer. They HAD to be stopped but..." Chris held his head in his hands, "It doesn't feel right... it felt... unnatural to me."

Luna breathed in, held it, then breathed out very slowly, "Do you know why it felt unnatural Chris?" she asked.

"If I did then I wouldn't have asked you." Chris said simply.

Luna hid a smirk, "Technically you didn't ask but that is beside the point. It felt unnatural because you are so in-tune with the Natural Magic of the world. Magic is meant to he used for creation, not destruction. Did you do it in anger or vengeance? Did you do it because you wanted to? Because you yearn for blood and battle? Or did you do it because you felt that had to?" She turned her head toward Chris, "When you were beating Midnight Haze, did you feel empowered? Invigorated? Energized? Or did you simply do what you felt?"

Chris pondered the question before answering, "I did what I felt. I mean I don't feel bad about it but that's part of what scares me. I should feel bad. I beat her to within an inch of her life and I..." he hung his head in shame, "I don't feel badly about it at all. I feel bad for those foals who lost their parents, but those adults knew what they were doing, just like us. I'm confused Luna."

"Come hither Chris." Luna beckoned, "Come sit with me."

Chris slid despondently off his bed and climbed into the bed with Luna. Without another word he embraced her, wrapping both of his arms around her in a hug, "I'm not trying to get fresh or anything. I just need to be close to somebody right now."

Luna reached her right wing out and held him close, "Take your time Chris." She nuzzled against his chest tenderly, "I cannot give you all the answers, my dear friend. Many answers must be found on your own. I can be a support for you though. A... 'shoulder to cry on', as you Humans say."

"I'm sorry to burden you with this Luna..." Chris began.

"Shush you." Luna gently admonished him, "A burden shared weighs only half as much. It is plain to see that this weighs heavily on you. I am more than willing to help you Christopher." Chris hugged her tighter and Luna began stroking his back with her wing.

"You know," Luna whispered quietly after a time, "The offer is still open for you, if you want it."

Chris groaned and snuggled deeper into Luna's coat, "I know." he sighed, "I know it's a risk... and an even bigger responsibility... but... I... I'm not certain yet. It would change everything." He lapsed into silence for several minutes. Eventually he pulled away from the lunar Alicorn and looked her in the eyes. His hands cupped her cheeks and he sighed again, "I care about you Luna. I didn't think I could. I know we're not perfect. Heck, I'm probably just as damaged as you are. But I care about you all the same." He looked down briefly, "At first I just thought you were an entitled snob. A bully for what you did to me. But I've gotten to know you. The real you. The one that you hide from everybody." He chuckled, "Remember when you said you once represented three of the Elements Of Harmony... well I know which ones you were aligned with: Loyalty, Generosity, and Honesty. Granted to Honesty part has been difficult for you recently... but it's there. I've seen the mare behind this mask you put on. It's a front, a wall to keep others away. You're an amazing woman... you're just stuck in a mare's body." He smiled and caressed her cheeks with his thumbs, "But I think that just makes you exotic and beautiful. I..." he closed his eyes and muttered, "I can't believe I'm saying this..." he opened his eyes and stared deeply into Luna's own massive eyes, "I think... that I've fallen for you. Would you... would you like to go out sometime?"

Luna kept her expression neutral and just stared back into Chris' eyes, 'I thought this was what I wanted... but now that I have the chance... am I ready for this? Sister and I swore off relationships long ago. I told Tia that I was going to do this but it's scary.' She looked deeply into the eyes of the man before her. She didn't know what she was looking for, 'I... I guess I'll never know if I don't try.'

"I... think I would like that Christopher... I think I would like that very much." Luna said quietly.

Chris swallowed, his mouth felt dry, "I don't know that we can make a relationship work but," he looked back up, "... but with you... I'm willing to try."

Without another word he leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips. Luna tensed instantly, whimpering at the new, intimate contact. Nevertheless after a few moments, she leaned into the kiss, savoring the lips of the man she cared for. He was odd, strange, quirky, even bizarre at times, but she had discovered over time that beneath his unusual exterior, he had the heart of a servant. It was the kind of heart that best fit those who rule. She had been concerned that if anybody ever wanted to court her, that they would be doing so for the position, influence, and power. Chris was different. He didn't want any of those things. He disliked excessive responsibility and he loathed pomp and circumstance. He was one of the few she was willing to believe had it in them to make a good ruler. In the time she had known him, he had become her closest friend.

She had made him a very special, personal offer some weeks before but he had declined initially, stating that he needed time to think. That he was thinking of going through with it made her heart soar. They had already checked with a doctor to see if they were compatible and to both of their surprise, they were. Luna leaned deeper into the kiss, relishing the moment she had with Chris. Everything was about to change for them.

If he decided to go through with it, the aftereffects were sure to be full of surprises.

Author's Note

ViktornovaMK2's idea is the one that received the most Likes. If you see any typos... Downvote them!!!

Chapter 72: The Speed Of Progress

Early the next morning Captain Joyner was awakened by feverish knocking on his bedroom door. He groaned and looked out of the window next to his bed. It was only just barely light outside. The sun had not yet even crested the horizon. He grunted unhappily and rolled over staring balefully at the door. The previous day and night had been somewhat tense. The Diamond Dogs and their Human friends had been the very picture of polite and friendly. Some of the Humans of the city had been decidedly less so. During the night he had been called in to take statements because of a scuffle between one of the Dogs and a young man who had been enjoying a full night at The Melting Pot. Apparently calling a Diamond Dog a 'son of a bitch' was in fact not an insult however 'ass licker' was very looked down on. The young man had seen the error of his ways when the Diamond Dog had, with a single head-butt, knocked him completely unconscious. The Diamond Dog had also carried the young man outside and set him down on the ground, then sat next to him and waited for the C.W.G. officers to show up. There were no charges filed and the two involved parties had shaken hands at the end. With the night having gone so well Mike was uncertain why somebody would be knocking down his door so early.

"Yes." He said sleepily, "Come in!"

The door burst open and in strode Andrew Masonete, "We've got some weird stuff happening Captain. A dozen Rectifiers just walked into Headquarters, we received word that ten or so Air Coaches are on their way from Canterlot, and fifty new Ponies were just dropped off by Air Coach. They were talking about being 'employees' for New Humansville Shipping Services."

Mike groaned again and sat up, "We really need somebody else to take care of things around here. I'm not the Mayor."

* * *

Chris was jolted into wakefulness when Bobby Jewel walked through the doorway to he and Luna's room, "Get up Chris. There's a bunch of Ponies here saying that they're here reporting for duty and YOU are their supervisor."

Chris roused himself and threw off his covers, "Shh! You'll wake up Luna!" he hissed.

Bobby looked to the other bed in the room, not seeing Chris subtly rubbing a pinhole set into the inside of his left elbow. Bobby shook his head, "Come on, she's out like a light. You need to sort this out."

* * *

Alana, Vaiawa, and the other Changelings, Rifin included, were all waiting just outside Town Hall when the Air Coaches landed. They had been awakened by C.W.G. officers and told that they were needed at Town Hall. They were also told that the C.W.G. would be there to provide them with help. The Community Welfare Guardians were already running all over the place setting up tables and parchment and ink. Rectifiers were also running around, taking orders from the C.W.G. and working with them in a swarming mass of activity. The poor Changelings still had no idea why they would be needed so urgently, but they were willing to do their part... whatever that might be.

The first Air Coach circled twice before coming in for a landing in the Town Square. It touched down and E.U.P. Guards in golden colored armor hopped out and began dispersing. One Unicorn jumped out and began shouting commands to the other Guards, "You, find the Captain of the local Civil Guard and inform him of our cargo! You twelve, line up the coaches in single file! Do not let them disembark before I say so! We need the 'all clear' from the locals before we do anything and I do not want any of our constituents passing out from hunger or asphyxiation!" He looked around and spotted the Changelings standing by the doors of Town Hall, "You there, Changeli..." he stopped and trailed off as his eyes took in the colossal mass that was Rifin, his head slowly tilting back, "... what in the name of Discord's scaly balls is THAT!?"

Rifin stepped forward, huffed, and lowered his head toward the stallion, "I'm a Changeling and I haven't had my breakfast yet. Do not insult me... tiny."

Blueblood swallowed audibly, "Well then go eat you... you... heh... you nice... tall... huge... monstrous... thing you." He cleared his throat, "Yes, well I need to speak with the resident Changelings of New Humansville. I assume you are they?"

Alana nodded and stepped forward, "We are. I am Alana. What do you need to speak with us about?"

Captain Joyner came running up to Blueblood with one of the E.U.P. Guards trailing behind him, "I'm here." He said coming to a stop, "I assume you're the commander in charge of these Guards?"

Blueblood nodded and turned his whole body to face the Captain. His mind came to a screeching halt as he espied the familiar weapon slung over the Captain's shoulder, 'My trident! My family heirloom!' He caught himself and clenched his eyes shut, taking a deep breath, 'No. Proudhoof valued it too much. It may be mine by right... but I will not value it more than these beings.' Blueblood looked into Mike's eyes, 'Just let it go. It's being used for its intended purpose.' He subtly bit his lower lip, 'Keep it.' schooling his face into neutrality, Blueblood addressed the Captain, "I am and who might you be?"

"Captain Michael Joyner of the Community Welfare Guardians." Mike said extending his hand.

Blueblood quirked his left eyebrow at the Captain then slowly took the offered hand, "Prince Blueblood of the E.U.P. Guard. You will forgive me, I was expecting to see a Pony as Captain. I suppose it does make sense to have one of you..." he trailed off as if trying to remember, "Ah Humans, that's the proper word. One of you Humans as the commanding officer. This burg is named after your kind after all." He cleared his throat and stood to attention, "We have some two hundred plus Changelings in the backs of these Air Coaches. We need to have the area secured immediately so as to limit the potential interaction with the populace until such a time as they have sworn and agreed to reside in this town peacefully. Have your Civil Guard form a perimeter and stand ready to subdue any dissenters if they attempt to escape or attack."

Mike's eyebrows rose significantly, "Have the Changelings been informed of what is happening?"

Blueblood relaxed his stance and looked at Mike in confusion, "Certainly not. They have no say in what happens to them until they have sworn to abide here peacefully. I assure you they have not been mistreated in any way which violates the law." He pursed his lips then added, "Though I do have a minor concern about their health in the Air Coaches if they are not let out soon. I do not wish to have my record tainted with the words 'mistreatment of prisoners'."

Mike shook his head, "Your alignment is obviously Lawful anal, terrific. Look, just open the doors and let them out." He turned to Alana and the other Changelings while Blueblood sputtered indignantly, "Can you guys please direct them into Town Hall? Just be careful. The Diamond Dogs are still up on the third floor. They haven't come down yet so they might still be sleeping."

Rifin snorted, "Just let them see me and they'll listen to what I say." He took to the air and landed behind the closest Air Coach, "Let them out you shiny, white nuisances." He ordered the Guards.

Blueblood gaped at the sight, "He..."

Mike cut him off, "Is here to help." Blueblood turned his head back to the Captain as Mike continued his thought, "He just helped us raid a Bloodmage safe house. He's proven his worth and loyalties. Let him do his thing." Mike crossed his arms, "Trust me. By himself, he'll do what would take an entire squad of your 'boys' to equal. Stand back, leave him alone, and be amazed."

* * *

Chris led the Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies out of the Northern perimeter of New Humansville while he rummaged around in a shoulder bag he had retrieved from his own personal chambers in Canterlot. The trip had only taken him a few seconds. Teleportation was handy.

He said nothing until the procession reached a series of four stone buildings set in a clearing which was a full square League in size. The clearing was in the edge of the forest to the north. Each building resembled a massive building block. Each one was twenty Fathoms cubed and had a single door in each of the four walls, plus a pair of tall double doors on the side of each building which faced toward New Humansville. The double doors were loading bays sized for wagons. All the doors were solid oak and brand new, each with a heavy handle and lock set into them.

Chris walked up to the closest building and fished around in his bag and retrieved a heavy brass key. He stuck the key into the lock of the door and turned it. The lock clicked loudly and he pushed the door open, motioning for the Ponies to enter the building first. The Ponies had already experienced a significant shock when they arrived, having never seen a Human in real life before. They entered the building and looked around curiously. The interior of the building was completely bare save for a square in the very middle of the floor and a covered podium off to the far side of the square. The square was cordoned off by a thick, shoulder height stone wall which opened next to the podium via a single heavy oak gate. Peering over the short wall, Chris saw the runes he had been hoping to see. Each rune was nearly the size of a Pony and were carved into the stone floor. Every one of the runes was inlaid with solid, well polished steel. The Ponies murmured among themselves, obviously confused.

Chris strode up to the podium and whipped off the fabric cover. The podium itself was littered with labeled holes on the left side and an additional pair of small empty holes next to each of the labels. The podium had a single lever on the right side and a series of two small but long wires attached to hoof sized metal cuffs.

Chris smiled at the device, "They replicated the blueprints exactly." He nodded in satisfaction then turned to the Ponies. Smiling warmly he began his presentation, "Good morning and welcome to the New Humansville Shipping Services Center. My name is Chris and I'm the designer and owner of both this center and the devices we will be using. I am also your boss. Now I'm sure you're all kind of confused as to why you applied to a shipping center job and yet there are no trains to be seen. The answer to that question is very simple: we do not use trains to ship goods here. Walk with me please."

Chris turned and began gesturing to the stone runes and podium, "You are part of an innovative and cutting edge system of shipping. From these buildings we will transport goods all over Equestria and hopefully soon, the entire world. The process by which we will accomplish this is a simple one: we teleport things. I have devised a system of simple on and off enchantments that have been set into a large number of simple carved crystals. Each of these crystals is matched to ten others and more can be added in time. The crystals we have here are linked to other crystals in other locations all across Equestria. With the proper crystal combinations and the flip of a switch, you can teleoprt an entire shipment of cargo from Canterlot to here and from here to Trottingham in less than a minute if you are quick enough."

Chris paused to let the information sink in before he continued, "Now... I have already interviewed, hired, and trained employees for several other locations. We will begin shipping at noon today so let us not waste any time. I need solid, dependable, and most importantly honest employees. These four buildings will be the hub, the central nexus of the shipping center and it will all be powered by ordinary Ponies."

Chris gestured to the group of Ponies, "You all get to decide what you want to do here and do not be fooled, there is no 'Unicorn Job' or any 'Earth Pony' job, there are just jobs. You provide the magical power for teleportation, will be my safety monitors, you will be in charge of keeping the others hydrated and ensure that there are no injuries and that nobody is pushing themselves too hard, you are going to be checking clipboards to ensure that all shipments are accounted for and keeping everybody else away from the teleportation pads. Remember that safety is everybody's responsibility. If you see an issue or a danger I expect you to tell everybody about it. If there are any accidents or injuries somebody is going to be held responsible. There will be no heckling about who does which job. You pick a job and you do it. I'm going to pass around four clipboards with sheets of paper on them. On these sheets of paper are a listing of positions and the number of Ponies needed for each one. The listings are divided into sections and shifts. This is 'first come first served' so if there is a specific job that you want, get to the clip boards quickly. There is one clipboard per building and before you ask, Unicorns are NOT the only ones who can power the teleporters. I originally thought that it would only work with Unicorns, well I am glad to say that I am wrong." Chris began passing around the clipboards and their attached pencils.

The Ponies took turns writing down their names while Chris double checked that he had the proper numbers of crystals in his bag. Satisfied with the numbers and qualities of the crystals, Chris let his bag hang off his shoulder and looked back to the Ponies. They had finished writing their names and not a single argument was in evidence, 'Good. This looks good so far.'

Chris stepped over to the podium, "Now every one of these holes is meant to house a crystal. Each one is labeled according to the locations of the others. There is a red crystal and a green crystal for every city or town in Equestria that also has a shipping center. Those tell you whether or not a location is ready to send a shipment. If the red crystal is illuminated, which will be most of the time, it means that the associated location is not ready to ship. If the green crystal is illuminated, it means that the associated location is ready to teleport a shipment. The red and green crystals are on the left side. There is another crystal for every city and town on the right side of the labels. That crystal is one half of a linked pair. When the crystal here is in place with a city or town and the other crystal is also in place at the other location the two of them complete the Noun and Verb of the teleportation spell. They also mark the different locations of where the spell teleports the cargo to."

Chris reached into his bag and removed a handful of red crystals and inserted them into the appropriate holes on the podium. He then reached into his bag again and did the same for the green crystals. Once they were all in place, Chris motioned for two of the Ponies to step forward, "The ones who signed up for 'Teleport Power Duty' stand here and here please." He said motioning to the left side of the podium.

He picked up the two metallic rings and held them in front of the two mares who stepped up, "I'm going to place these on your legs. This will allow your magic to power the crystals. Once they are on, the system will start working."

The two mares raised their legs and Chris slipped the rings onto their ankles, "Each of you will work in eight hour shifts. When you are not on duty, you are free to do whatever you want, but when you are on duty I expect every one of you to be mindful and focused on your jobs. If you need a break, tell somebody. Everybody keep track of exactly how long breaks are and how many hours are worked. There are extra employees as I'm sure you've noticed. This is so that if somebody becomes ill or injured the shipping center will still be able to function. The shifts will rotate at first but once everything gets going smoothly I may be letting some of you go or moving you to different locations as needed. I am not against firing somebody because of particularly poor service. Now there will be chances for advancement and I will make this clear from the start: everybody has the same chances to advance. I know that many companies would only advance mares due to their performance. Well that is not how it works here. Everybody will have the same chances to advance and those advances will be based on performance. I also take accusations of harassment very seriously. If I hear about any stallions being unprofessional, I will take action. If I hear about any mares acting unprofessional, I will take the same action. I WILL have a smooth operation and everybody will conduct themselves in a friendly, professional manner."

As he slipped the second ring onto the ankle of the second mare the red crystals lit up. Chris smiled and stood up all the way. He reached into his bag and removed a long, clear crystal then placed it into the empty slot next to the label for Canterlot, "By placing the Spell Matrix Crystal into this slot I have just 'pinged' the Canterlot Center. When they are ready to begin the teleport test runs the red crystal will dim and the green crystal will light up. When that happens you will hear a loud siren sound. Any time you hear that siren make sure you are away from the Teleportation Area and well away from the safety walls. If you are partially caught within the area you may not be taken to the receiving end. A portion of you might get teleported and the rest of you might stay here and we do not want that."

The Ponies gulped as Chris clapped his hands together, "So now we wait for..." Chris was cut off as a loud siren began wailing. He turned to the podium and smiled, "Waiting is over. Let's get to work."

* * *

The Rectifiers and the C.W.G. were having a time with the new arrivals. They were confused and most of them were frightened. They had never seen a Human before. They had been herded onto the Air Coaches by quiet E.U.P. Guards and flown to an unfamiliar location where strange beings were asking them serious questions about their loyalty to Chrysalis. There had been some positive points though. There were already other Changelings in the new place and one of them had made the change into one of the Juggernauts and had SURVIVED for more than a day. The normal Changelings had been very kind to them and had directed them on where to go and what to do.

The tall creatures in armor had also been kind to them. They could feel the care coming off them and some of them even cared enough for the mostly starved Changelings to siphon some love off of. One of the smaller creatures had set up some sort of medical station in the big building and was checking out each of the Changelings for injuries or diseases. One of the Changelings who had already been there, Alana, was helping the creature with the examinations. The love radiating off of the apparent doctor strengthened their bodies and magic and a local restaurant called The Melting Pot had set out food for them.

Many Ponies worked alongside the tall creatures and even the Ponies were friendly even though the Changelings were in their natural forms. It was as confusing as it was wondrous. The Changelings might have been frightened, but in this new place they felt a tiny bit of hope.

* * *

Far away on another world:

"We now go live to the President of The United States. Ladies and gentlemen, Henry Seviston." the television picture changed to one of a middle aged Hispanic man wearing a black suit and tie, "My fellow Americans, today the world may rest easy for the first time in nearly a year. As you know the nations of the world have recently banded together in the name of preservation. National debts have been forgiven, generational animosities have been abandoned, and borders have been opened. Scientists the world over came together in a generously donated research facility in China and began attempting to halt or contain The Event. Well I am proud to say that as of 8:19 last night... they succeeded. Using high-tech equipment and experimental technology developed specifically for this purpose, they have contained The Event. They hope that soon they will be able to break it down and disperse it." The President paused before continuing, "Let us now observe a moment of silence for those Nations and thousands of families who have lost loved ones to this unprecedented killer storm." He bowed his head and began the moment of silence.

Author's Note

This chapter is supposed to feel rushed and disjointed to emphasize the confusion of the progress. Confuse all typos.

Chapter 73: Changes

Fleur-de-lis was worried about the orphaned Bloodmage foals. The youngest ones seemed to have begun recovering well enough, but the older ones were showing signs of significant psychological trauma. She had learned the very first day that the older foals were deathly afraid of Unicorns. She had nearly been struck deaf the first time any of the foals saw that she was a Unicorn. Their terrified screams still echoed in her ears two days later. Fancy Pants had decided to join her in caring for the foals. His arrival had gone no better than her own.

She and Fancy had been concerned that their presence would be a detriment to the well-being of the traumatized foals. One of the developmental psychologists, Turquoise, had come to see the foals and afterward had informed the concerned Unicorns that because the foals were still young, that their minds were still as malleable as clay and that frequent positive interactions with Unicorns alongside non-Unicorns would go a long way toward helping them unlearn their negative learned behavior. And so it was that the kindly Unicorn couple began spending nearly all their free time trying to interact with the orphaned foals. They read stories, they distributed snacks, they did everything they could to help, but there were some that they simply could not reach.

One of the ones who was unreachable was a little greenish gray Earth Pony filly who had a mane and tail of dark orange. She refused to speak to anybody and spent all of her time lying on her side on the floor, facing the wall and weeping. Whenever anybody went to bring her food or even came close to her, she would lash out violently, screaming and fighting like a cornered animal. She had forced the medical staff to sedate her just to get her to the hospital and more than one doctor or nurse had sported a black eyes or bloodied nose from her. By all accounts she was inconsolable.

* * *

Amber Eyes was nearly beside herself. There were finally foals her age in New Humansville! Granted her parents wouldn't tell her much about the other foals but even so, the idea of other foals made her giddy with excitement. She was almost as excited about the new arrivals in town. There had been a bunch of Diamond Dogs and strange Humans in town for the last couple of days, but they had left last night. Amber's family had been really friendly to the Diamond Dogs. They looked really strange but her parents treated them just like normal Ponies. The new Changelings were strange, but they seemed to be alright. She had heard her Lamane talking about helping to 'squash rumors' about the Changelings and to her surprise, her Lamine did too.

Her Lamine was beside herself talking about 'being overrun with Bloodmages'. Amber didn't know what Bloodmages were, but they didn't sound very nice. Maybe she could ask Mr. Rifin about them since her Lamine had all but demanded that she stay near the humongous Changeling whenever she went out to play.

Her Lamine, Lamane, and Petamines had been talking a lot about bringing home another foal, but for some reason Amber couldn't understand, they always spoke of Bloodmages around the same time. It didn't really matter to her, she had time to play with Mr. Rifin and she was not going to waste it.

Amber Eyes opened the front door and saw the colossal Changeling waiting for her in the front yard, well his head was in any case, as the rest of him waited in the street. She waved to him then turned and yelled over her shoulder, "I'm going out to play with Mr. Rifin! I'll be back before dinner!"

"Alright sweetie!" her Lamane yelled back.

Amber closed the door behind her and turned to Rifin, "Hiya Mr. Rifin!" she yelled bounding up to him, "What do you want to do today?"

Rifin knelt down on the road, which was barely wide enough for him, and angled out his left leg for Amber Eyes to climb up, "How about we go see how the new Changelings are doing?"

Amber climbed up Rifin's tree trunk leg and plopped herself down on his back, "You mean the ones who are living with everybody around town?"

Rifin nodded, "Yes, but that is only until they get their houses built."

"Oh, is that why Daddy's been so busy?" Amber asked as Rifin stood up and opened his wings.

"Yes. The Princesses are sending more lumber for more houses." Rifin's wings buzzed as he took to the air, but he paused and raised his head and looked over his shoulder at Amber, "Want to help me cut down some more trees? It will help make space for the new homes."

Amber smiled, "Sure!" She paused and held her right forehoof up to her mouth in thought, "Do we need to tell Mr. Kolo and Ms. Buzz Butter about that first?"

Rifin chuckled a deep laugh, "Good thinking. Let's head that way." Rifin turned and banked toward the indicated house.

"Mr. Rifin, why is everybody always talking about Bloodmages? What ARE Bloodmages anyway?" Amber asked.

Rifin grunted as he landed in front of the proper house, "We can talk about that when we reach the trees. For now," he knelt and extended his left leg for Amber to descend, "Would you please knock? I would but I don't want to bash in the door by accident."

* * *

Rifin and Amber arrived at the forest to the North, not far from the new Shipping Center. Rifin landed as smoothly as his eighteen ton bulk would allow and raised his battle arms, ready to fell trees. As he worked he began talking to Amber, "You asked me about Bloodmages. Well Bloodmages are Ponies and other beings who don't like Unicorns. They cut themselves and use their own blood to cast spells like Unicorns do."

Amber stuck out her tongue, "Eew! Gross! Why would anypony do that?"

Rifin's massive battle arms sliced cleanly through an oak tree with one swipe and the acorn festooned giant slowly toppled toward the forest, "They want to be able to cast spells like Unicorns, but they don't have horns so they use the magic in their blood. Bloodmages sometimes kidnap Unicorns and make them sleep for years while they take the Unicorns' blood for magic instead of using their own. We Changelings," he felled another tree, "Are immune to Blood magic. It can't touch us for some reason. Bloodmages don't like that and they... hurt us. The whole reason that Changelings even developed how to turn into forms like mine was to protect themselves from Bloodmages."

Amber crossed her forelegs, "What a bunch of meanies! I wish they would all just go away and leave us alone!"

Rifin chuckled as his arms sliced through another tree, "As do I little Amber, but not all Bloodmages are bad though. Remember the new Pony, Starburst? He was once with the Bloodmages and he even helped us when we went to rescue the baby and the Sorcerers. So not all Bloodmages are bad."

Amber uncrossed her forelegs and looked down at the back of Rifin's head, "So where did all the new foals come from and where are they?"

Rifin sighed as each of his arms felled small trees, "Most of the foals are in the Hospital right now. Many of them are very young and none of the foals in the Hospital have any families so many of the families here are going to adopt them." Rifin paused and lowered his battle arms then turned his head over his left shoulder toward Amber, "There are some other foals in the holding cells in the Community Welfare Guardian Headquarters. Those foals still have some of their families but... they are Bloodmages."

Amber's eyes bulged, "What!? Why are they HERE!? We should send them away!"

Rifin shook his huge head, "No Amber. Most of the Bloodmages are confused. They have never met a normal Unicorn and they were taught that Unicorns will control their minds and do bad things to them. I don't think that most of the Bloodmages are actually bad Ponies, but they think that Unicorns like you are bad. We need to show them that Unicorns are good Ponies. If we made them leave we wouldn't be giving them the chance to learn the truth about Unicorns. They don't know any better. You should feel sorry for them Amber. They're just confused. Don't they deserve a chance to live peacefully too? What about their foals? Would you want somebody to take away your Mother and tell you she was bad because she was afraid of me?"

Amber lowered her head, "No, but she likes you now."

Rifin nodded, "That is what we are trying to make happen. The foals in the hospital... their parents... got hurt... really badly..."

Amber spoke quietly, "They died, didn't they."

Rifin swallowed, "They... they did." he answered slowly.

"That's why you and Officer Hord and everybody else went looking for them." Amber asserted.

Rifin shook his head, "No. We didn't want to hurt them. But they had kidnapped the Humans and killed many of the officers. They killed my sister Vaiawa, but she managed to store enough magic and she was loved enough to let her come back. I have only ever heard stories about that happening, it is very, very rare."

Amber smiled as Rifin raised his battle arms again, "I'm glad she's alright. I never got a chance to talk to her but from what I saw she seemed nice."

Rifin grunted as he felled another tree, "Most creatures are pretty nice as long as they don't want power or control." He grunted as his battle arms felled a larch, "The other Changelings back in our hive were starving, but our Queen, Chrysalis, lied to us and said that the Ponies weren't willing to help us at all. From what I have heard, the Princesses offered to help us but Chrysalis wanted everything her way or not at all. She lied to us and had us attack Canterlot, not for food but because she wanted to rule. We thought we were fighting heartless enemies and I'm sure many of the other Changelings that made it back to the hive still think that. What do you think of me and the other Changelings? Are we good or are we evil?"

Amber didn't even have to think about her answer, "You're nice."

Rifin rumbled a chuckle as he raised his battle arms again, "And the hope is that if we give the Bloodmages a chance, they will end up being nice too. Sometimes bad things are done by good creatures because they have been confused or lied to. It is the ones who have lied to them and those who want power who are the real enemy."

* * *

Darryl Hord strode purposefully toward one of the doors in the New Humansville Hotel. He stopped in front of room 212 and knocked soundly on the door. He adjusted his shirt. He was not on duty and had been given a day off to recover from the raid. The spare time had jolted his brain into action and a long standing question sprung up from his memory. When combined with a recent revelation, he had no choice but to go do what he was doing at that very moment.

The door opened and a harsh feminine voice spoke from the open doorway, "It is good to see that you did not get yourself killed out there. What do you want?"

Darryl looked down at the surly silver Unicorn mare with her cobalt blue mane and tail, "Backlash, we need to talk."

Backlash's scowl never faltered, "Come in then. Let's see if my brain can do what your brain can't." She stepped back and held the door open for Darryl.

Darryl entered the room, which was as spartan as the silver mare and sat down on the edge of the one bed in the room, "You've been helping me slowly edge off those magic limiter pills but do you think I'll ever be able to come off them completely?"

Backlash closed the door and trotted past Darryl. She hopped up onto the bed and laid down looking like a loaf of bread with her hooves folded and tucked under her body, "I never gave you permission to sit on my bed." she said sharply.

Darryl scowled right back at her, "Yeah, well you haven't asked me to get off it either. Will you just answer my question?"

Backlash never faltered in her expression, "Yes, I believe you can. The Human brain seems very flexible and adaptable, much like the Human body. At first I thought you would have the same difficulties as we would, but to my infinite surprise you seem to be able to function normally, if given enough time to adapt. I do not believe that you should cease taking the pills immediately though. Do you think you are ready to decrease the dosage again? Do remember that I am not responsible for any damage you do to your mind through stupidity."

Darryl chuckled mirthlessly, "And you are never going to find a boyfriend if you keep insulting everybody. To answer your question though, yes I think I can handle it."

"I have not insulted you until now, you blundering buffoon. I never called you stupid, I insinuated that you are capable of doing stupid things. It was a warning. You chose to take it as an insult. Anyway, you may decrease your dosage by half and see how well you handle it." Backlash replied.

"And another thing, why did you wish me well and give me a kiss before we left?" Darryl asked bluntly.

Caught completely by surprise by the sudden subject change Backlash blushed through her silver coat and turned her head away, not saying anything. Darryl decided to wait for her to answer. The ball was in her court and he did not want to rush her. As much as she frustrated him, he did not want to seem pushy. Looking at her, Darryl decided that she was not a bad looking mare, as such things went. She took care of herself and her coloration was appealing. Her coat was glossy and her mane and tail had both volume and bounce. Her voice was pleasant enough, when she was not biting somebody's head off and her eyes matched her mane and tail, a strikingly beautifully contrasting set. He figured that by Kavim standards she was likely considered quite lovely, even if he could not properly appreciate it. Darryl was brought out of his ruminations as Backlash spoke.

"I wanted to give you an incentive to come back safely." her voice was so soft Darryl nearly missed it.

"Was it an invitation of some sort?" the Marine asked, "Because it just confused the 'hell' out of me."

Backlash had no idea what the word 'hell' meant but given the context she could make a logical assumption, "I don't know. It was spontaneous..."

"Are you interested in me?" Darryl asked.

Backlash did not honestly know the answer, 'Am I?' she asked herself, 'I have known him for a while, but am I romantically curious?' She was unsure. She paused and gave it more thought, lapsing into silence again, 'When I kissed him I was simply 'doing', there was no real thought behind it, but I'm not going to put myself out to be hurt if he's not interested.'

"Let me ask you something. Are you interested in me?" Backlash asked.

Darryl shook his head, "I hadn't given it any thought until you kissed me. I might be willing to give it a try, but we would have to talk about a few things first."

Backlash turned her head back to Darryl and looked at him in puzzlement, "Like what?"

"Like why you're so... grumpy all the time. I doubt I've heard you say a single positive thing to anybody in the entire time I've known you."

Backlash snorted, "I don't need everypony's approval. I say what I feel the need to. I say negative things to challenge others to be better. If they want to take it as an insult that is not my fault."

Darryl rolled his eyes knowing he would have to out-logic her, 'Whether or not we end up dating she needs to ease up on people.' He took a breath and began, "You have to look at it from others' perspectives. Have you forgotten? The first day of classes Catalyst said something like, 'I don't want to hear any complaints from the students about us.' and she looked straight at you when she said that. Why would the most powerful and most educated Unicorn, your boss for all intents and purposes, say something like that if there was no reason for it?" Darryl slapped his right thigh with his right hand, "Because there IS a reason for it. That means that you have had those kind of complaints before. It's one thing to challenge somebody to be better and I'm all for that, but the person you're talking to needs to be able to understand what you're doing. There is a big difference between challenging somebody to be better and talking down to them. The way you talk to others makes it seem like you have a superiority complex, like you think you're better than everybody else."

Backlash narrowed her eyes at Darryl's last statement, "I do not think that at all. I believe that everybody is guilty of not fulfilling their full potential and I try to push them in that direction."

"But that's not your place." Darryl shot back quickly, "When they come to you for help they want to be helped not told they need to be better. If they want to improve, they will do so on their own. They come to you for knowledge of HOW to improve; they already have the impetus to do it themselves they just need instructions. If they're coming to you that means they already know they need help to improve. Reminding them of their imperfections is only going to drag them down. Nobody likes being reminded of how imperfect they are. Teachers are supposed to challenge their students to learn and grow and improve, that's true. Teachers are also supposed to encourage that growth. How is it encouraging growth if you're telling them that they're an imbecile? By merely stating that there is a problem and not presenting a solution, YOU are part of the problem. In the military we are taught to not only bring up a problem but ALSO bring a solution. There's a saying that I really like, 'If you're not part of the solution, you're part of the problem.'"

Darryl took another breath and continued, "What if somebody is having a really, really bad day, a day that is so bad they are seriously considering a big jump off a small roof? If they come to you for help and you just say something unproductive and insulting it might be enough to push them over the edge... figuratively speaking." Darryl shifted his weight and turned so he could face Backlash fully, face to face, "Look, I'm not saying you're a bad mare. What I am saying is that not everybody else functions on the same... level that you do. If you want to really communicate effectively with somebody, you have to be on their level. You have to know how to speak to others. I had to learn that when I was with my twins. I can't talk to them the same way I talk to my Dad, who is also a Marine. As Marines we talk hard to each other, the same way you talk hard to me. I know how to deal with that because I'm used to it, but others will just think you're being condescending. Nobody likes a snob and that's how you sound."

Darryl took another breath and leaned in toward a very unhappy looking Backlash, "I meant what I said, too. I have a solution for you, pretty Pony," he reached out his right hand and poked the tip of her nose with his index finger, causing her to blush a second time, "I don't just bring problems. I may not always voice my ideas, but I always have them. In your case, if you want to get better about this I suggest we tutor each other. You tutor me on how to best use my magic, as you know WAY more than I do. In return I tutor you on how to be a positive influence. I really wish I had my copy of, 'How To Win Friends And Encourage People' here with me. I can help you and I'd like to, but I won't force you to do so."

Backlash quirked her left eyebrow, 'Why do I blush when he does those things!? It should be infuriating... and yet... it... somehow makes me feel... good.' she shook her head, 'Stop acting like a school filly.' she looked back up and cleared her throat, "How did we go from talking about a possible relationship to... this?"

Darryl smirked and sat up, "The Human mind is still a mystery, even to us Humans... but don't change the subject. You asked if I was interested and I might be willing to give it a try if you stop acting like your horn is stuck up your... well you get the idea."

Backlash sighed irritably, "Fine then, how do I win friends and encourage people?" she asked through gritted teeth.

Darryl smiled a very strained smile, 'This is going to take a while.'

Author's Note

Things are about to speed way up in story progression. I finally believe that I have enough world built (in Equestria anyway) to move on to other nations. Things are about to get a little... CRAZY! :pinkiecrazy:

Take all typos to the asylum!

Chapter 74: Romantic Complications

Artex folded his formal robe into his shoulder bag then took one last look around to make certain he had packed everything. Oriana and Razor Wit were already packed and ready to leave. They had agreed to meet him at The Melting Pot for lunch before the three of them left. Artex checked the drawers and closet and bathroom, where he realized he had forgotten to grab his toothbrush. Taking the orally hygienic brush in hand, he stuffed it into his shoulder bag and checked the room again. Satisfied that he had packed everything he needed, he clasped the bag and left the room, holding the room key in his hand so he would remember to drop it off at the front desk to check out of the room.

He pushed open the door to the stairs and came crotch to face with Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis. He stepped back quickly, "Oh sorry you two!"

The Unicorn couple never batted an eyelash, "Quite alright Mr. Emissary, quite alright." Fancy assured him, "We were coming back to our room to shower before we go back to the hospital."

Fleur-de-lis spotted his shoulder bag, "Ah, are you leaving already?"

Artex smiled down at them, "We are. We'll be back soon enough though. We're only going back so we can gather the rest of our belongings. We should be back in a day or two. We've commissioned a local stallion to frame a home for us. He even let me design it since we paid him in full for it. We had to drain almost all of our accounts to do it, but now all we have to do is wait for it to be built."

The faces of the two Unicorns lit up brightly, "Ooh, are you going to build on that vacant lot at the corner of Cobblestone and Crown?" Fancy asked, "The one that backs right up to the orchard?"

Artex shook his head, "Nope. We did consider it though. We decided to have it built in that empty League of land on the North-East field just beyond the field. We figure that because it's between the quarry and town that it won't be used for farm land. Rifin wants his home out that direction too. He doesn't want his snoring to wake up everybody in town and we can just soundproof our walls. It's one of the only easy directions to expand in, so we figured we could give the builders a head start in that direction. Once we saw it, it was an easy decision. It will back up to the forest and we will have well more than enough room to raise a gaggle of foals. Granted it will be a little bit of a walk to get to town, but we can make the trip easily."

Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis both smiled brightly, "To be honest, we have been considering moving out here as well, but we have not come to a solid decision as of yet." Fancy reached into his vest and withdrew a pocket watch, "Oh dear, I apologize Mr. Emissary but we must be going. It was good to see you before you left though."

Artex bade the two Unicorns goodbye and continued down the stairs so he could return the room key to the hotel manager.

* * *

Oriana was happily sipping on a glass of orange juice while Razor levitated a cup of steaming chamomile tea in front of her face. The two mares were eager to get back to Ponyville and collect their personal effects, what little they had. Their bank accounts were very nearly empty, but then again the Princesses were supposed to pay them around noon and they each had seventy Bits worth of coins in their purses. The Bits would be deposited into their accounts by royal courier and the information relayed, via Communication Crystals, to the banks of both Ponyville and New Humansville. Banks were some of the very few businesses and establishments which brought in sufficient revenue to purchase and use such expensive crystals.

Razor and Oriana were happy with the table they had. It was small but then again, The Melting Pot was almost always busy. It was the only restaurant in town after all. As the Unicorn and Zebra took their time enjoying their respective refreshments, a stout clay mug filled with frothy beer clacked down on the table, "Which one of you two ladies is the First Mare with Artex?"

The two Sister/Wives both looked up into the mint colored face of Rose Thorn. Razor and Oriana exchanged a knowing look then turned back to Rose. They had discretely discussed the likely scenario for the previous two days. Razor cleared her throat primly, "I am the First Mare. Who here inquires about our stallion?" she asked using the traditional opening lines in regard to an interested new mare.

Rose nodded politely to Razor, "By your leave First Mare, may I have the honor of buying this meal to show my interest in your stallion? I have many qualities to enrich a home and am ready and willing to demonstrate them at your leisure."

Oriana could not hold back a chuckle, "If you're that formal with Artex, you're just going to confuse him."

Rose blinked thrice rapidly in confusion, "But... I thought..."

Razor smiled and sipped her tea, "We aren't that formal. I may have been raised according to tradition, but with Artex there is very little of tradition that he expects. He says what he thinks, we all do. Oriana and I both expected you to come to us sooner or later. You aren't very subtle in your flirting."

Razor hid a smile behind her tea cup as Rose sputtered then flushed with embarrassment, "I've made a fool out of myself. I should have known..."

Oriana loudly knocked on the table top with her left forehoof, "None of that now. You had no way of knowing." she leaned over the table toward Rose, "We have no issue with you, but the final decision belongs to Artex. He is the one who has to fall in love with you. We have to become Sister/Wives, but he is the one who chooses his wives. He may or may not decide to court you. The decision is his."

Razor gently set down her tea cup, "Our biggest question is, 'why'? Why do you wish to pursue Artex as your stallion? What has attracted you to him?"

Rose grabbed her mug of beer and took a huge gulp to hide her blush. She set it down with a clunk and belched loudly. She wiped her mouth with her left forehoof and leaned onto the table, "I want him because of his mind. He's a free-thinker and he tries to move forward with progress and modern thought. It was his motion which allowed me the chance to fulfill my dream of being a Civil Guard. My brother is one of the construction workers. I managed to trace one of his letters back to here, and let me tell you THAT took some doing. When I saw and heard what was going on, that females could join the Civil Guard, even if it was under a different name, I knew that THIS was where I was meant to be. My heart has been to protect others for a long as I can remember and here, in New Humansville, I have the chance to do what I love. Even before I found out about mares being willing to join the Guard here, I studied Avalanche, Granite Hoof, and Churning Soil. I surpassed the stallions in my classes and I have worked hard to be good at what I do. If I see something and I want it, I work to achieve it. Artex seems to have the personality that I want in a stallion."

Rose took another swig from her mug and set it back on the table, "The other Humans talked about him often enough and I listened. I trust my fellow officers with my life and if even half the things they say are true, and I trust that they are, then Artex is the kind of stallion I want. Many stallions are crude and impolite to their mares. They feel that because there is such a high demand for them, that they do not always have to conduct themselves properly. According to what I've heard, Artex was married before he came here. Rumor had it that one or two mares already had his eye and that some sort of medical mishap had left him unable to... fulfill his duties with Human mares... women. I also figured that because of his position that mares would be throwing themselves at him." she slammed her mug on the table, "Well I want to have a chance with him and I can tell you that no tail-flagging filly batting her eyes at him is going to get past me. I don't want to keep any worthy mares from him and I won't be in the way of either of you, but I want a chance to be loved and to love a stallion the way he deserves. I can't say for certain that we're compatible in personalities but if you let me, I'd like the chance to find out."

* * *

Artex walked out of the hotel and breathed in the cooling autumn air. Autumn was late in coming and winter was sure to be late as well. Such delays were to be expected. Towns did not just pop into existence the way New Humansville did. Most towns and cities took years of planning and there were many details about New Humansville that were mostly glossed over during the founding. Such details as informing Cloudsdale about a new town and surrounding land needing a full allotment of winter precipitation had been on that glossed list. Gale Force had been busy dealing with dotting every 'I' and crossing every 'T' to get the town it's seasons in proper order.

Artex liked the cooler weather, it pleased him greatly. The sudden addition of a pair of hooves next to his steps made him look down, "Oh hello... uh... Vaiawa right?"

The Changeling nodded very slightly. Her head was low and she was constantly casting her eyes all around as if wary of being attacked, "Y-yes sir."

"Oh PLEASE don't call me sir." Artex sighed, "It makes me feel like an old man."

"S-sorry Mr. Emissary. I just... wanted to talk to you." Vaiawa said slowly.

Artex shrugged as he continued walking, "Go for it. I'm on my way to have lunch with Oriana and Razor. You've met them right?"

"Y-y-yes. Um... who... who is paying?"

Artex' mind latched onto a possible reason for the odd question and he stopped on the spot. Slowly turning his eyes down to the Changeling who had also stopped, he pursed his lips pensively, "I believe Oriana is paying... why?"

Vaiawa looked down and scraped her right forehoof against the cobblestones, "I-I...," she took a breath and screwed up her courage, "I want a chance," she nearly yelled, "... With you."

Artex sighed and brought his right hand up to his eyes. He closed his eyelids and rubbed them in slow circles, "Oi...,"

Vaiawa looked away but spoke clearly, "I wanted to thank you for what you did with The Unity Pact. You offered us a place to live, somewhere outside of the hive AND with equal right as any other species. You gave us a chance. Alana told us about the encounter with Celestia that day. You didn't even know hardly anything about us before then, but you made certain that we had a chance. Chrysalis was a terrible Queen for us. She wanted everything her way and that is no way to deal with others. There has to be equal give and take. We give to this community and we take what we are owed for our labors. Maybe not everypony treats us as equals, but here we don't have to wear disguises or lie or imitate others. We can be ourselves here. No other place gives us what we have in New Humansville."

She reared up suddenly and planted her forehooves against his stomach, "You made that possible for us. You didn't have to. You didn't owe us anything but you helped us. You included those lines in The Unity Pact that gave us this chance. You did that of your own free will. Every Changeling in New Humansville owes you and every other Human a debt we can never repay. I love what you did for us! Your kindness gave us a home when we had nothing!" She was nearly in tears, "I can't tell you how much I appreciate what you did for us."

She nuzzled her head against his stomach, "Please, give me a chance. Let me be with you. I have never seen somebody like you before. I know we don't know each other very well, but I want to be with you. You have a responsibility to your people and I have a responsibility to mine. Together we can help both our species and...," she closed her eyes, "... And I want to experience love. I don't just want to absorb it, I don't just want to take, I want to give something back. I can help if I am by your side. Mares are going to want you, by the drove, and I... I want my chance before you decide. I can give you babies too. As Changelings we can turn into other species and as long as we stay in that form we can have offspring of that species. Please Artex, I'm willing to do whatever you need. Just give me a chance. I can be anything you want me to be... please," she sniffed, "I can't imagine any stallion ever loving me and the other Humans... I don't want them. You didn't care what we looked like when you helped us and I don't care what you look like either. I'm just asking for a chance Artex... please."

Artex looked down at her huge eyes, pools of blue with a new recent addition of pupils, "No," he quickly held up his finger before Vaiawa could say anything, "I don't want anybody who feels like they owe me anything. I don't want a servant, if I did I would hire one."

Vaiawa hung her head, small tears dripping down her fanged muzzle. Artex sighed loudly, "You should also know that tears don't always work on me. I may be dense, but if I think somebody is trying to manipulate me, I will distance myself like you never imagined..."

"I'm not faking!" Vaiawa cried looking up at him, "I'm not lying to you!" She pushed herself off his stomach, "I poured my heart out to you!"

Artex' face never twitched, he was like a stone, "I have to go back to Ponyville for a couple of days. While I'm gone I want you to think about why you want me to give you a chance. I'm not saying that I'll never give you a chance, but I need to know that you want to be with me for the right reasons. I'm not going to tell you what those reasons are, you have to figure that out for yourself. I need you to think about this and I need you to tell me what YOU want and why we should be together. I don't want to hear about what you feel obligated to do or what you think would be best for the other Changelings. I have to know that you want me for a better reason. If you can find a good reason for us to be together, then come find me when Razor, Oriana, and I return." He ran both his hands through his hair, "I'm not trying to be cruel Vaiawa, but marriage is not something to do for political or personal gain. It is something which lasts till death. With me it's a life-long commitment. I would have stayed with my wife until one of us passed away but fate had other plans. I am building a life here and I might be willing to include you in those plans, but it must, it MUST be for the right reasons."

He straight and straightened out his shirt, "Take some time... and think about it. If you find a good reason, then come find me when we return." He knelt down and opened his arms, "Come here... please."

Vaiawa slowly approached him. When she was within reach, he grabbed her and pulled her into a hug, laying her head against his chest, "Come on, no more crying." He reached down and tilted her chin up, "I don't hate you and I'm not upset. I just want you to really think about why you really want to be with me." He reached up his hand and pointed her right between the eyes, "Take the reasons in here," he then pointed to her chest, "And compare them against the reasons in here. If something matches, then come find us when we get back. Okay?"

Vaiawa sniffed and nodded, "A-alright, I will. I promise."

Artex squeezed her gently then broke the hug and stood up, "I'll see you later. Remember to think about what I said."

Vaiawa waved at him shyly as he turned a corner, "I will," she whispered, "I will Artex."

Author's Note

Can you find the difference between the reasons of Rose Thorn and Vaiawa?

Also find and destroy all typos.

Chapter 75: Much To Do

Artex entered The Melting Pot and looked around hoping to spot Razor and Oriana. He noticed them sitting at one of the tables close to a window on the right and, to his surprise, he also saw Rose Thorn sitting and talking with them. He smirked, 'I'll bet I know what she's here for.' He couldn't help a small chuckle from escaping his lips, 'She sure did flirt with me enough when we did the interviews.'

He headed toward the table, weaving his way through the crowd and excusing himself whenever he bumped into somebody. A yellow Pegasus mare stepped backward and tripped Artex. He stumbled and threw out his hands to catch himself. His hands came to rest on the yellow mare's rump and he applied pressure as he attempted to correct his balance.

The mare broke away from her conversation and turned her head around toward him. Their eyes met and her eyes drifted down to his hands on her backside. Artex' eyes followed hers and upon realizing where his hands were, be quickly pushed himself back to to a standing position blushing furiously, "Very sorry ma'am. Excuse me." He attempted to excuse himself, but the mare flicked her tail. The motion caught his attention and drew his eyes back down before he could stop them.

"Very forward Mr. Emissary. Are you trying to tell me something?" She asked with a playful giggle.

Artex blinked and cleared his throat, "Not at all ma'am. Now if you'll excuse me."

He pushed his was past her while the mare responded with a scoff. Finally managing to make his way to the table, Artex pulled out a chair and sat down, "Whew, it's crowded in here today."

Rose giggled softly, "It's always crowded in here Mr. Emissary. This IS the only restaurant in town."

Artex shrugged, "Makes sense I suppose." He leaned back in the chair and nodded politely at Rose, "Good to see you Officer Thorn."

Rose raised her mug of beer, "I'm off duty. Right now I'm just Rose, or Rosy is what my family calls me."

Artex quirked an eyebrow, "And what do your friends call you?"

The mint colored mare shrugged, "Most just call me Rose. Whichever works for you."

Neither Razor nor Oriana had said a single word yet. Artex was almost completely certain of what was going on, "I hope I wasn't interrupting anything..."

Rose angled her head toward him, "We were talking about you actually."

Artex clearly heard the stifled gasp of surprise from the other two mares at the table. They had tried to hide the gasps, so he figured he probably shouldn't say anything about it and decided to plow on ahead, "Oh really?" he asked, feigning surprise, "Discussing my mangled and misshapen mountainous melon?" he asked pointing to his head with a grin. He wanted to see if she had a good mind to match her well-toned muscles.

Rose's mouth twitched into a tiny smile as she replied, "Perhaps... though I think that pretentious posturing probably propagates potential problems."

Artex laughed openly at her response. After a moment to gain control over his laughter, he settled back down, "Well-spoken Rose. Let us do so then," he laced his fingers and set both hands on the table top, "As you said. Let's be open about this." He gestured to Rose, "Ladies first."

Rose lifted her mug and took a long swig of the beer before she began, "I'm interested in courting you to see if our personalities blend well. If we do get along well, we can see where a relationship goes from there. I'll be honest. I may have the looks to attract stallions, but I don't have the personality or the build for it. I could wrestle most stallions into submission without breaking a sweat and that intimidates them. Stallions feel threatened by any mare who can do that."

Artex nodded along, "Especially considering that the best job any stallion could get, until recently anyway, was as a Guard. If all they were known to be good for was strength and aggression, of course they would feel threatened by you. It'll probably take a couple of generations before there is a common mindset of equality. If you had been told by society that you were inferior because you were born a certain gender, you would be bitter too."

"I won't treat you like that. I've always thought that kind of treatment was draconian." She looked Artex up and down, "Besides, you handled yourself well when we were ambushed and I think you might be one of the few stallions that could stand up to me physically... besides, I like the thought of being with somebody taller than me. That's not something I find very often."

Artex unlaced his fingers and scratched his chin, "Hmm... what about if we do find that you're a good fit with the rest of us? What do you see for the long term?"

Rose held up her right hoof, "Just a moment please." She turned and flagged down a waitress, "Bring me three more of these beers please." She then turned back to Artex, "Hopefully a healthy, functional herd. I do want to be married some day and I want foals too, at least two of my own."

"And what about your job here?" Artex asked, "Razor, Oriana, and I plan to move here to be closer to my people, but we will probably have to travel occasionally. What about when you're pregnant? What will you do about your job then?"

Rose shrugged, "I'll deal with it. Like I already told Razor Wit and Oriana, when I want something I work for it. Life won't give me what I want, I have to make it happen and the best way to do that is good, hard work and honest effort. If I do my best and something doesn't work," she shrugged, "Then it wasn't meant to be. At least I can trot away knowing that I did my best. I can be satisfied with that, even if the result isn't exactly what I wanted."

Artex was starting to get a good feeling about Rose, "Where do you see yourself in five years?"

The waitress returned and set down Rose's fresh mugs of beer. Rose finished off her first one and started in on her second, "I see myself coming home from work to a house filled with the ones I love. This home will be a place where I can contribute, a place where I feel safe and where I can make others feel safe. A place where my Sister/Wives and I live happily with our stallion and raise healthy, happy foals. Our home will be a place filled with laughter and love, a place of warmth and happiness and comforting fellowship. In this home, I will play my part as a member of the herd and together we will enjoy long and happy lives."

Artex rubbed his chin for a moment as a Human waitress came by with a note pad, "Are you ready to order?"

Artex smiled and nodded, "I think we are." He motioned to Rose, "She's paying today."

* * *

Cessily Richardson slowly walked up the stairs to the second floor of the house and stopped in front of the Pegasus C.W.G. Officer, "I'm here to see Steady Hoof."

Following her arrest, Steady Hoof had been interviewed by a Rectifier. Once Arch Magister Catalyst had recovered enough to help, she had also interviewed Steady Hoof as well. The Rectifier had determined that Steady Hoof had been under compulsory control and had no choice in what she did. Furthermore, after more invasive investigation, the Rectifier stated that Steady Hoof had done everything subconsciously and was not even aware of any wrongdoing on her part. She had been quickly cleared of all charges and after the Arch Magister had dispelled the compulsion, Steady Hoof had been placed into protective custody. She was free to go about her business and nobody was to restrict her movements in any way, the guard was simply to ensure that no harm befell her. Steady Hoof had asked the Arch Magister how long she had been a thrall to the Bloodmages. When Catalyst had told her she had been a thrall for more than ten years, Steady Hoof had shut herself away completely.

She no longer went outside, she quit her job at the hospital, she did nothing except lie in her bedroom with the curtains closed. She had not been seen in days. Once Catalyst explained to Bobby what had happened to Steady Hoof, he wanted her back, but Steady Hoof never showed herself and Bobby was far, far too busy to go and visit her. He often slept in the hospital so he could be close to his I.C.U. patients. Cessily had already given Bobby a verbal kick in the ass about it. She had told him that he was to go home and spend some time with Alana, 'or else'. Cessily had decided that it was time to deal with Steady Hoof.

The Officer standing guard outside her door nodded, "She is under protective custody but has refused to come out for the past six days. I have brought her food, but she has eaten very little. I am unable to do more for her without acting beyond my capacity."

Cessily nodded and waved him aside, "I'll take it from here. Be ready to go for a walk with her when I'm done."

The Officer nodded and stepped aside.

Cessily grasped the door handle, pushed down on the lever, and opened the door. Within the room it was so dark Cessily almost couldn't see. The closed curtains let in only thin beams of light and the room was cast into deep shadows and darkness. She could make out the silhouette of the bed set against the right wall, the dresser and wash basin across the room from the bed. She could make out the closet and the mirror off to one side of the bed, which while only coming up to Cessily's chest, would have been more than a full length mirror to a Pony.

The bed was empty though. The sheets and blanket were made up and straightened and ready for occupancy. Cessily's eyebrows knit together in concern. Fearing the worst she looked up at the ceiling, fervently hoping not to see a limp body on a rope. Thankfully the rafters held no macabre surprises for her. Breathing a sigh of relief, Cessily peered more closely into the surrounding shadows. She spotted a barely visible lump curled up in the corner of the room.

Quietly stepping over to the lump, she knelt down and placed her hand on top of it. She felt a pelt and slight warmth and very slow and shallow breathing told her that Steady Hoof was alive. Cessily exhaled a breath she didn't even realized she'd been holding, "Steady Hoof?" she asked quietly, thinking she was only asleep.

There was no response. Cessily shook the Pegasus mare gently, "Steady Hoof wake up."

The mare groaned and whimpered. She sounded like she had been crying, "Leave me alone Cess." From the sound of her voice she could begin crying again at any second.

Cessily patted Steady Hoof on her back, "No can do sister. You need to be up and about right now. Bobby is going crazy without you..."

"At least HE won't end up stealing supplies and..." Steady Hoof sniffled, "... and kil... killing somebody!" she quickly dissolved into babbling tears.

Cessily huffed, "Come on Steady, nobody blames you for what happened."

"I DO!" the distraught mare screeched, "I *sniff* I hate *sniff* I hate what I did! I hate the way I feel!" She coughed roughly, "I feel so... so used! So violated! They made me... they made me do things! When Catalyst dispelled the magic *sniff* I remembered EVERYTHI-HI-HI-HING!" She stretched her body out on the floor, "The journal I had been keeping for more than ten years was just me cataloging everything I learned! I gave them everything I kne-hew-hew-hew-hew-hew!"

She rubbed her face against the floor, "I..." she choked back another sob, "I'm no good to anybody now. I tried to learn how Bobby operates the hospital because I wanted to help! I didn't care that he was male, he knew how everything worked! And then I go and make a big deal over the mother giving up her baby because I didn't understand it! And... and... and I CAN'T DO ANYTHING RIGHT ANYMO-HO-HO-HO-HO-HORE!" She clenched her eyes shut as she spoke out loud what had been tormenting her mind for the previous six days, "All *sniff* all those people who died in the ambush... and all those orphans... *cough* those foals who had to watch their families die... they're all my fault!" Steady Hoof took a deep, shuddering breath, "I KILLED THEM!" she began striking her head with her forehooves, her voice rising to a fever pitch as she frantically flailed on her face and muzzle, "I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM! I KILLED THEM!"

Cessily reached out, trying to keep the distraught mare from injuring herself, "Steady Hoof stop! STOP IT!"

It was no use. The Pegasus mare was stronger than she was, "OFFICER GET IN HERE!" Cessily yelled, "She's hitting herself!"

The door burst open and the stallion entered the room looking around. Cessily's arms were busy trying to keep Steady Hoof from hurting herself further so she stomped her right heel against the floor. The stallion's ears twitched toward the sound a quarter of a second before the rest of him followed. He leaped onto the two females and after a few seconds he managed to restrain the mare's forehooves.

Cessily disengaged herself from the Pony pile and rolled away on the floor, "You were supposed to keep her safe!" she yelled at the stallion.

"I only ever heard her crying!" he yelled back, "I thought the thumping sound was her pacing!"

Steady Hoof merely continued crying as she lay on the floor restrained and pressed against cold armor.

* * *

Captain Joyner opened the door to the hallway containing the holding cells. The cells were stuffed to capacity with Bloodmage civilians and the place smelled of Pony sweat and body odor. He expected the Ponies in the cells to begin yelling the same way they had been on the first day. There was no yelling now.

Hundreds of pairs of fearful eyes peeked out at him through the bars. He could hear whispers from the cells:

"Are they going to kill us now Mommy?"

"What do they want now?"

"Dad I'm scared."

"Why did they kill uncle Maverick?"

"What's going to happen to us?"

Mike forced his face into neutrality as he slowly unclasped his helmet. He had ordered that none of the C.W.G. Officers show their faces to the captives until everybody had agreed on what to do with them. He lifted his visor and removed his helmet then set it on the ground next to the door.

"We want to ask you a few things." he said to the open air, "We need to hear your side of the story, however it has come to our attention that you all are afraid of Unicorn magic." He clasped his hands behind his back and began a slow walk down the corridor of cells, "This being the case we have decided that it would be a good idea not to include any Unicorns during these periods of questioning." He held up his right hand with his index finger extended into the air above, "Furthermore we will have them right here in the middle of this area so that you don't think we are manipulating any of you. We will begin these talks tomorrow. For today though, we wish for all of you to have the chance to lay to rest those who fell during the raid. No matter whether they were right or we were is of no consequence. They and you deserve what measure of closure we can provide. We will be escorting you by cell and if you would be willing to provide us with the names of the ones you recognize, we can carve those names into grave stones as appropriate. You will also have a say in what manner they will be laid to rest."

Mike stopped and cast his eyes around the cells, "If any of you have questions, please place a hoof through the bars of the cells and I will personally answer every one of your questions in turn."

The Bloodmage civilians murmured quietly among themselves before a single dark green hoof pushed through the bars of a cell to Mike's left. Mike saw it and followed the hoof up to an older stallion. Mike gestured to the stallion, "Yes?"

The stallion lowered his hoof but refused to meet Mike's eyes, "What happened to the foals we didn't have time to get?"

Mike turned his whole body toward the stallion, "Those who were left behind are in the care of the hospital staff we have here in town. They are receiving the best care any of us can provide."

A light brown hoof pushed through the bars of a cell to Mike's other side, "Why did you attack us!?" The mare asked not waiting to be acknowledged.

Mike slowly turned around and nodded his head, "I expected that question to arise. Several nights ago, several of our people were taken from their homes by force, one of which was one of our young. We confronted the attackers and many of my officers were frozen in place and murdered in cold blood. We followed the trail back to your safe house and found them already being bled in tiny cells. We attacked your safe house to rescue our people."

"Liar!" the mare yelled, "None of us would ever do that!"

Mike regarded the mare evenly, "Tell that to the twenty-two freshly filled graves outside of our town. This is not the time to discuss that though. Are there any other questions?"

"Why haven't you killed us yet?" A very young colt asked from within the same cell as the mare.

The colt's statement was met with the mare turning and trying to silence the colt by covering his muzzle. Mike heard the question though and stared at the young colt evenly, "We have no reason to do so. None of you were trying to hurt us so we had no reason to hurt you either." He turned back to the other cells, "Remember to put a hoof through the bars before speaking so there is no confusion please. I will ignore all questions that I do not call upon after this."

No other hooves poked through the bars. Mike waited for several minutes just to be sure that there were no other questions. After several minutes and no more hooves presented themselves, Mike nodded curtly, "Very well. We will begin taking you to see the ones who fell in the safe house soon. There will be no foals allowed to go because of the intensity of the scene. They will be able to attend the funerals though. When it is your cell's turn to go, dictate which cell the foals go to. We will not leave any foals unattended." Mike turned on his heel and walked back toward the door he had entered through. He stopped briefly and picked up his helmet. He spoke one last sentence while he clasped it on, "We do not seek out confrontation, but we do not tolerate bullies or murderers."

Author's Note

Typos shall not survive.

Chapter 76: Moving Forward

Cessily shook her head as she closed the hospital door behind herself. She and the Pegasus C.W.G. officer had taken Steady Hoof and checked her into the Mental Health Ward at the Hospital. The poor mare had not stopped sobbing the whole time, and since none of her friends or family had the time to keep an eye on her, the Hospital was the best choice. Cessily had voiced her concern for the physical well-being of the distraught mare and had received promises of observation from the staff. Steady Hoof was well liked by everybody at the Hospital and Cessily had no doubts she would be looked after.

The Pegasus officer had already departed, stating a need to report to the on-duty C.O. Cessily strode purposefully down the hallways toward the Intensive Care Unit with her fists clenched tightly. She spotted one of the Canterlot doctors at the nurse's station in the I.C.U. and waved to her, "Hey!" she yelled jogging up to her.

The gray mare wearing the white lab coat turned her head and looked at Cessily with a puzzled expression, "How can I help you ma'am?"

"Where is the Bloodmages mare who was beaten? I believe her name was Midnight Mist or something?" Cessily asked scratching the back of her head.

The doctor shook her head, "I'm sorry ma'am, but in this Hospital that information is restricted to family members only and I KNOW you're not a family member."

Cessily sighed, shook her head in exasperation, and rolled her eyes, "Look, I'm a member of the Community Welfare Guardians. Just tell me where she is."

The doctor turned her whole body toward Cessily and looked her square in the eyes, "I know who you are, ma'am, and I know you just checked in Doctor Steady Hoof, who was also a mind slave to the mare in question." The doctor smirked, "News like that travels fast. That being the case, I do not care who you are and even if you brought one of the Princesses, I still would not tell you. I am sorry, but Doctor Jewel runs a tight hospital and while I am here I will follow his instructions and abide by his rules so long as they do no harm to any patient." The mare raised her head and set her jaw, "If you ask again or if you attempt to force me to reveal such information I will call our on-duty officer. Now, was there anything else I can help you with."

Cessily crossed her arms and huffed indignantly, "Fine." She heaved a sigh, "No, you're right. I'm upset." She looked down and scuffed her right foot on the floor, "I'm sorry to have bothered you with this. You were right not to tell me." Cessily turned and left the hospital, fists clenching and unclenching as she went..

* * *

Starburst was a nervous wreck, 'There are Unicorns EVERYWHERE!' He trotted down the street with his head held low, his ears laid back, and his tail as far between his hind legs as he could get it. The hulking form of Kolo Calvin walked in front of him with his Earth Pony girlfriend trotting next to him and Starburst following behind them.

Starburst had spent the previous four days cooped up inside the house he shared with Kolo, Buzz Butter, Tina Pho and her baby Adam Merlin Pho. Tina had not said a single word to Starburst the entire time, and she kept her baby away from him as well. Starburst had attempted to speak to her several times but every single time she had ignored him. She treated him as if he didn't exist and he had heard several arguments between she and Kolo about him staying there. Kolo had defended Starburst, but Tina's anger was fiery and fierce.

Kolo and Buzz Butter had invited Starburst out to lunch with them. The young Pegasus stallion was reluctant but willing to go with them. He had been doing nothing of his own anyway. He had been thinking of what he even COULD do. His cutie mark was specifically for Blood Magic research. The realization of his uselessness weighed heavily on him, 'Did I do the right thing?' He wondered, 'How am I supposed to do what I'm meant to do... when what I do is illegal?' His thoughts on the subject had become circular, spiraling him downward into a depression. Even outside the house, he felt as if everybody was watching him, judging him. He saw them look at Kolo and Buzz Butter then their eyes invariably wandered to him and their expressions changed. He couldn't keep his eyes on any of them and every Unicorn he saw made him feel guilty. He wanted to crawl into a hole and disappear, 'I did the right thing and THIS is the reward I get?' He bit his lower lip, 'No, I can't think like that... they just need time to see... oh who am I kidding... all they see is another Bloodmage.'

"You alright Starburst?" Kolo asked, "You're looking kind of sad there."

Starburst shook his head, "I'm alright."

"Did the Princess find your parents yet?" Buzz Butter asked, "She said she was going to look into it right?"

Starburst nodded, "Yes. There hasn't been any indication that she has though." He chuckled darkly, "It isn't likely to be easy either. I don't even know if Starburst is even my given name. The Princess seemed to think that Midnight Haze changed my name for some reason."

Buzz Butter tilted her head in confusion, "Why would she do that?" She stepped around a mare and a stallion who were walking down the cobblestone street side by side.

Starburst stepped to the side, away from the couple. The mare was a Unicorn. He eyed her warily and kept his head low, "I don't know." he said in what was almost a whisper, "I thought I knew her but... she wasn't the Pony I thought she was. She's a heartless fiend who orchestrates kidnappings and massacres. She took me away from our parents... no MY parents." he said angrily, "She's not my sister anymore. I hate her. I hope she dies in the hospital."

Kolo and Buzz Butter exchanged a worried look as they neared The Melting Pot. Kolo held the door for his girlfriend and Starburst before entering the restaurant himself. As luck would have it, the waitress who approached them first was a molasses brown Unicorn mare with an orange mane and tail, "Hello and welcome to The Melting Pot, the first and only restaurant to offer authentic Human and Changeling cuisine. Would you prefer a table, a booth, or would you like to sit at the bar?"

"It's up to our guest here." Kolo said gesturing to Starburst.

The young stallion looked up nervously. He had no memory of ever being at a restaurant before. All he could remember was eating with his sister and occasionally the Grand Magus. Suddenly he was being served by a Unicorn who had asked where HE wanted everybody to sit. He had no more idea where he wanted to sit than he knew how to shave a mouse.

"Uh..." he looked around trying to figure out what he wanted to do. He spotted a table by one of the large windows. He liked being outside where he could see the sky, but the thought of Ponies walking by and seeing him frightened him terribly. Looking at the bar he realized he would have to sit with his back to the door and somepony could come in and sneak up behind him. He looked to the booths and his mind immediately went to the fact that he could be backed into a corner easily. The tables in the middle of the floor were no better. If he sat there everybody could stare at him. He could already imagine their eyes on him, their judgmental eyes and quiet whispers. At least in a booth he might go unnoticed, "A-a booth works fine." He tried not to speak any differently to the Unicorn. Kolo and Buzz Butter had told him over and over that the Unicorns were just like Pegasi and Earth Ponies, but he had yet to see it for himself. Due to his self-imposed isolation, he had not really met any yet, he had only seen them from a distance. Every time he saw one his eyes went straight to their horns to see if they might have been trying to use their magic to control the minds of everybody around them. Every time he saw a Unicorn with their horn lit up he flinched or cringed in fear.

The Unicorn mare's horn lit up and Starburst startled, his fears igniting like a gasoline drenched mound of seasoned tinder. He crouched down and quickly backed away until his backside was against the door. The Unicorn mare stopped and stared at Starburst with concern, "I-is something wrong sir?"

Starburst didn't move a muscle. His eyes were fixed on the mare's horn. Kolo realized what the problem was and knelt down, motioning for the mare to come to him. He cupped his hands and whispered into her ear for a few seconds. The mare's eyes widened and her horn extinguished, "Oh I am so sorry sir!" she apologized quickly, "I had no idea you were Thaumaphobic. I won't use my magic around you, sir. Again, I apologize for that." She smiled nervously at Starburst.

Starburst swallowed hard and nodded his head slightly. His eyes drifted around the room to the eyes of all the other patrons that were staring at him because of the scene he had made. He felt the weight of their judgmental stares on him. It was too much, "I'm sorry." he said and quickly bolted back out the doors.

He galloped down the street trying to spot Kolo's house again, but every home looked so similar to him. He was used to knowing where everybody lived. Within the caves he knew his way around but outside all the houses looked the same. He didn't know what details to look for and he quickly lost his way. He galloped wildly down the street looking left and right trying to spot any detail that might give him a clue as to where he might have been. He dared not take wing, seeing the town from above would only serve to confuse him more.

In a flash of dark blue, Starburst felt an impact against the side of his head. He stumbled and rolled while dark blue fabric encircled and encompassed him. He came to a stop and lay still, breathing heavily, 'I knew they would never accept me, no matter what I did. I saw the hate in their eyes, every one of them. Their hatred is so strong just being associated with Bloodmages is enough for them to hate me. Did they finally decide to get rid of me? Am I already in a bag to be tied and thrown into a river to drown?' Had he been thinking clearly he would have known he was being paranoid. Unfortunately his intense and festering fear had stolen away his rationale. He had days for his fear to intensify and it was manifesting itself with a vengeance. His thoughts and fears rolled around in his mind, twisting and spinning as his fear multiplied. He struggled wildly trying to free himself. He flailed all four of his hooves, his head, and both his wings but he could do nothing. He was trapped firmly. The memory images of everybody on the street seemed to snap into focus in his mind's eye. The weight of their gazes weighing him down as he felt their anger, their hatred for his kind, 'It isn't fair! I helped them get their people back! I did the right thing!' He felt something grab him from the outside of the fabric, "No! Get away! Let me go! Let me go!"

A feminine voice addressed him sharply, "Hold still! I'm trying to untangle you!"

'Yeah right!' Starburst thought bitterly, 'You just want me to be quiet while you take me! The Captain would help me, but my voice would be muffled! What can I do!?' Starburst felt something push against his muzzle, 'They're trying to smother me!' In an instant he opened his mouth and bit down as hard as he could. If he was going to be killed he wouldn't make it easy for them. He had been constantly afraid for his life ever since he had come to New Humansville. He saw the looks, he heard the whispers from his window facing the street. He couldn't hear most of the words, but it was easy for him to imagine what they were talking about. Everybody had been talking about how terrible the Bloodmages were, how they should suffer a thousand different torments and deaths. The smiles had not fooled him, he knew what they really thought. He had quickly realized he had no chance to be accepted so long as anybody knew where he had come from. His betrayal of the other Bloodmages had not been enough, 'They only see a Bloodmage when they see me! Curse you Midnight Haze! I hate you! I hate you!'

He heard a shrill scream as he bit down. He felt the crunch of bones breaking between his teeth. The sound disgusted and satisfied him at the same time, 'Good!' He thought bitterly, 'I hope it hurts! I betrayed them and I let you kill them because I thought it was the right thing to do and now you show your true colors! Scream all you want, it'll bring the Captain if it's loud enough! The Captain will save me!' He ground his teeth back and forth and was rewarded with another shrill, pleading cry.

Starburst heard heavy steps running toward him, "What's going on here!?" the masculine voice asked. Starburst's heart soared, 'The Captain! I'm saved!' He opened his mouth and used his tongue to push the limb out of his mouth, "I'm here Captain! I'm in the bag!" He yelled.

The masculine voice spoke again, "Her fingers are broken! Get her to the Hospital!"

Starburst felt betrayed, 'Captain... no. Is he with them?' He felt himself tear up at the sting of betrayal, 'I... I thought you would help me...' A moment later the fabric around him unraveled and dumped him out on the ground roughly. He looked up to the face of the Unicorn officer standing above him. The officer's face was obscured by his visor, but the hole in the armor around his horn was easily visible. Starburst's heart sank as the Unicorn's horn lit up, 'I'm done for.' He felt the touch of the magic on his body and he quickly blacked out.

* * *

Starburst slowly opened his eyes. He was staring up at a stone ceiling. He blinked sleepily and sat up, noticing almost instantly that he was lying on a bed in somebody's home. He looked around but while the basic shape of the room was familiar, the items in the room were foreign to him.

"So you finally woke up." A feminine voice spoke softly from across the room, "Starburst right?"

Starburst's ears followed the voice and his head followed his ears. Sitting on the floor next to the door of the room was a Human woman. She had dark colored skin and her hair was arranged in long dreadlocks. Her face and voice seemed familiar to Starburst, but he was at a loss as to where he had met her before, "What happened?" he asked hesitantly.

"You passed out when the officer levitated you. He untangled you and was only trying to set you down on your hooves." The woman replied.

"Where am I?" Starburst asked fearfully.

"You're in my room. I share this house with four others, but they're all out right now." the woman said quietly.

Starburst stiffened, "Are... are you going to... kill me?"

The woman sighed and rolled her eyes, "No. I'm not going to kill you and neither is anybody else." She lapsed into silence briefly before continuing, "You made quite a scene today, you know that?" She shook her head sadly, "Why did you bite?"

"They were trying to stuff me in a sack!" Starburst spat, "I've seen the way everybody stares at me! They know who I am and they all hate me!"

The woman sighed and rested her head in her right hand. Starburst's eyes widened when he saw her hand. Her right hand was wrapped in thick bandages, "What happened to your paw... sorry, your hand? I'm still getting used to using all your Human terms."

The woman raised her head and regarded her hand for a moment, "I was trying to help somebody and it got broken... I'm not sure if it was an accident or intentional."

Starburst's ears laid back against his skull, "Well that wasn't very nice of them. You were only trying to help."

The woman let out a humorless chuckle, "I think it may have been a misunderstanding. It was a Pony. He got scared and he... I'm pretty sure he just reacted badly. He always seemed nice, to me."

Starburst cleared his throat, "I'm sorry, where are my manner. I'm..."

"Starburst," the woman said quickly, "I said your name when you first woke up remember?"

Starburst felt like a fool, "You did, sorry about that. May I have your name?"

The woman gave him a small smile, "My birth name doesn't matter anymore. Call me Full Spectrum."

Starburst's ears sprang up, "You were one of the Humans who captured me outside the safe house. I remember you now."

Full Spectrum nodded, "Yeah I was there." She shifted her butt on the floor, "So Starburst, what makes you think that everybody is plotting against you?"

Starburst rolled over onto his stomach and tucked his forelegs under his body, "The Human, Kolo, has let me stay with him as a guest. He and his housemates let me sleep in the one spare room in the house. I'm a Pegasus so I like the breeze and of course I leave my window open all the time. I haven't left their house for the past several days. I've been up in the room trying to understand what everypony told me about Unicorns... but... it's hard to unlearn what you've been taught all your life." He sighed and looked down at the bedspread he was lying on, "I sometimes hear Humans and Ponies talking about Bloodmages when they walk by. Sometimes when they talk about the Bloodmages they say things..." Starburst trailed off quietly.

"What kinds of things?" Full Spectrum asked.

Starburst laid his ears back and lowered his chin between his forelegs, "The kinds of things Midnight Haze said about Unicorns and other Ponies who live with them." He paused briefly before continuing, "Hurtful things, angry things... sometimes even hateful things..."

"Go on." Full Spectrum urged him.

Starburst closed his eyes and tilted his head away from her, "I don't want to get anypony in trouble." He said softly, "You're willing to let me stay here and I... I don't want to make anypony upset with me."

Full Spectrum heaved a loud sigh, "Let's try to look at this from a different angle then. What led up to you barreling down the street today?"

Starburst turned his head and opened his eyes, looking at the young woman, "Well Kolo and Buzz Butter offered to buy my lunch at... I think they called it a restaurant... anyway they offered to buy me lunch. I wasn't sure if I wanted to go because of what I'd been hearing from my window but they insisted so I said I would go with them. The main reason I went was so I wouldn't be in the house with Tina. She doesn't like me... at all. I sometimes hear her yelling at Kolo about letting me stay in the house. I know she doesn't want me there but... but I have nowhere else to go."

Starburst shook his head and continued, "I was walking down the street and I saw everypony staring at me. I mean every... single... Pony." Starburst's face contorted in hurt, "I know what they were thinking too, I heard the whispers. They were all thinking that I shouldn't be here, about what they would do to me if they got me alone." He angrily stomped his right forehoof against the bed, "Kolo and Buzz Butter asked if I was alright. I wanted to tell them but they were already doing something nice for me I-I-I didn't want to be a burden." He looked at Full Spectrum with sad eyes, "We made it to the... to the place and there was a Unicorn who asked where we wanted to sit. Kolo gave me the choice, I think he was trying to be nice, he and Buzz Butter have always been nice to me. I-I-I-I couldn't decide where I wanted to sit. If I sat by the windows everypony would stare at me. If I sat on the stools everypony could sneak up behind me. If I sat in a booth I would be trapped. I-I think I decided something, although I can't even remember what I said, and then the Unicorn, she lights up her horn..." Starburst lowered his head, "I just got so scared when I saw her do that... it was too much, so I ran."

He snorted derisively at himself, "That was a stupid thing to do." He looked back up at Full Spectrum, "I got lost. I don't know my way around here and every house looks the same. I passed more Ponies and they were all staring at me. I just became more and more scared and then I..." he closed his eyes and took a breath, "Looking back I probably ran into somepony when the bag fell on me." he planted his head against the blue bedspread, "I thought somepony was going to do... something to me... I was stupid, this was all my fault."

"I don't belong here." He huffed out a resigned sigh, "I've got no reason to be here, I'm useless here. I got my cutie mark in Blood Magic research and now I'm in a place where it's illegal. I can't practice what I'm meant to do. I don't have a place here." Starburst shook his head slowly, "I need to leave here."

He quickly rose to his hooves and hopped down onto the floor, "I don't regret helping you work against the other Bloodmages so please don't think that." He began pacing back and forth in front of Full Spectrum, "What they were doing, it-it had to be stopped... and I couldn't just ignore it..." he turned his head and looked out the window of the room, "There was a whole world that I'd been told was full of Ponies who were being controlled by magic, by Unicorns, and that they were always hunting us because they hated the fact that somepony else discovered a new type of magic."

He hung his head, "And then I find out it was a lie..."

Full Spectrum bit the tip of her tongue trying to figure out what to say. Starburst looked so sad, "Your sister..."

"She is NOT my sister!" Starburst shouted turning back toward her, "She's a heartless monster! She took me away from my parents, she lied to me, she orchestrated the deaths of..." he shook his head again, "I hate her!" He looked back toward the window, his eyebrows knitting together, "I hate her and I want to see her suffer for what she's done... but I can't stay here. I have to go somewhere else. I need to be somewhere where I can do what it is that I'm meant to do."

He looked back to Full Spectrum, "Besides... I hurt somepony today. I was scared and I hurt somepony who was, in all likelihood, only trying to help. I know it was a mare, but I don't know her face or even her name. She didn't deserve what I did." He huffed, irritated, "You've been very kind to me Full Spectrum. I shouldn't have dumped all my problems on you." He trotted toward the door, "I should go. I need to tell Kolo and Buzz Butter that I'm leaving..."

He reached for the door lever but a bandaged hand slapped the door right in front of his face, "Huh?" He looked back to the young woman, cocking his head in confusion, "Why did you do that?"

Full Spectrum shrugged, "I just wanted to get your attention. Seems like I was right, it WAS an accident... kind of." She smiled up at him, "If it means anything Starburst, I forgive you."

Starburst's eyes widened. He looked at her hand then back to her, "I-I..." he quickly backed away from the door, "I'm so sorry..."

Full Spectrum shrugged looking at her hand, "Eh, it'll heal." She moved her eyes back to the young Pegasus stallion, "You know, Unicorn magic isn't the only magic out there."

Starburst narrowed his eyes at the statement, "Yeah, but I don't trust anypony who can control minds."

Full Spectrum chuckled, "Do you have any idea how illegal Mind Magic is? I mean seriously, if any normal Unicorn was caught messing with somebody's head... ho man, they would be in a world of trouble."

Starburst shrugged, "I've never seen it enforced..."

"Well duh!" Full Spectrum shot back, "That's because they don't even know how to do those kinds of spells."

Starburst rolled his eyes, "But they COULD..."

"And by that same logic you COULD use Blood Magic on any of us." Full Spectrum countered quickly.

Starburst recoiled, "What!? I would NEVER use it on any of you! I've only ever used it in my research... er... I mean..."

Full Spectrum chuckled, "I figured you were lying to the Captain. You DO know how to use Blood Magic..."

Starburst began shifting his weight nervously, "Please, you can't tell anypony... anybody! They would..."

"Oh shush! I know full well what they would do." She pulled her legs up in front of her chest, folded her arms, and set them on her knees, "The problem here is fear. You're afraid of what Unicorns COULD do. Everybody else is afraid of what Bloodmages COULD do. Granted some of them actually have done so, but YOU didn't. You're the key Starburst. You know probably every Blood Magic ritual and spell incantation, but you don't use them except for research. You're under no compulsion against using them, but you haven't used any of them. You're not just a researcher are you? You're a Bloodmage."

Starburst backed away from Full Spectrum, his eyes rolling wildly, "I-I'm a Bloodmage Acolyte, I haven't yet earned the title. B-b-but I'm not like the others! I've never hurt anypony!"

Full Spectrum never moved a muscle, "I know."

Starburst just stared at her, trying to slow down his rapidly beating heart, "What... what are you going to do?"

Full Spectrum shrugged, "Nothing unless you start making trouble." She tilted her head to the left, "A great man once said, 'The only thing we have to fear, is fear itself,'. I know what you are, but I want to ask you a question. What are you?"

Starburst succeeded in slowing his breathing, but he was confused, "I'm a Pegasus." He said opening his wings slightly, "The wings tend to be fairly obvious."

Full Spectrum nodded, "Fair enough. Who are you?"

"Well I'm me, of course. I'm Starburst... why are you asking me this?" He queried.

"Are you bound by your labels?" Full Spectrum asked carefully, "Are you no more than a Pegasus Bloodmage? Do you have any thoughts or feelings other than flying and using Blood Magic?"

"Of course I do." Starburst said in an offended tone.

"Then why are you binding Unicorns to a label? To you, Unicorns are dangerous because of what they are. By that same logic, everybody should be afraid of you because you're a Bloodmage." Full Spectrum said evenly.

Starburst stomped his hoof on the floor, "That's different! I wouldn't use it on anypony! Unicorns massacred..."

"SO WHAT!?" Full Spectrum yelled slapping the floor with her good hand, "So did Bloodmages!" She lifted her hand and pointed to Starburst, "Stop making excuses! It didn't happen to YOU so get over it!"

Starburst curled his lips in anger, "How would know what it's like!?"

"Because a long time ago, black people were enslaved, raped, and murdered by white people! White people just like we have here in town!" She quickly rose to her feet looming over Starburst, "I was raised under the mindset that because white people treated black people like me badly over a hundred years ago, that I was entitled to be angry and hate white people! Well you know what? The Captains a white guy, hell half the people here are white and you know what I found out? They ain't so bad! What my parents taught me was BULLSHIT! I don't have any right to punish anybody for what happened to my ancestors. Why? Because they didn't do it to me! The white people who enslaved my ancestors are dead! My ancestors are dead, too! Nobody enslaved me! Nobody raped me! Nobody whipped me for not picking their cotton! Black people have been free for generations!"

She sniffed and flipped her dreadlocks over her shoulder, "Yeah, there are still a few white people who are racist, but I'm not about to treat all white people like trash just because a few are rectums..." she twitched her mouth, "That didn't come out quite right..." she sighed, "Look Starburst, we can't treat anybody differently because of the way they were born. You don't have to be afraid of Unicorns controlling your mind any more than I have to worry about the Captain trying to put me in chains." She crossed her arms, "And believe me when I say anybody who tried would REALLY regret the attempt."

She knelt down in front of him, "Let me ask you one last thing Starburst. Forget everything you've been taught and told about Unicorns. Do you want Bloodmages to be able to live peacefully among other Ponies? Do you want to live peacefully with Unicorns and not be afraid of them?"

Starburst sighed, "I will if I can but... I don't trust them." He looked down, "I don't know if I can."

"And I'll bet that most, if not all, of the other Ponies in this town would say the same thing about Bloodmages." She planted her good fist on her hip, "So what's stopping you? Fear and a lack of trust. Do you trust me, Starburst?"

Starburst shrugged, "I suppose I do. You've never hurt me and you made sure I didn't end up in jail... how did you manage that anyway?"

"I didn't press charges. I knew you were scared and I told officer Somber I would make sure you were fine. He owes me a favor so we're keeping everything quiet." Full Spectrum waved her bandaged hand, "We're getting off topic here. You trust me but I can use magic just like a Unicorn. What's the difference?"

"You aren't a Unicorn... I guess that's the difference. I don't hate Unicorns though... I'm afraid of them or more importantly what they can do. I'm not going to ask for anypony to wear some kind of magic restraint, I'm not like that. I just can't be sure they won't do anything."

"Starburst, you can't ever be sure about ANYBODY. You don't have to instantly be best friends with a Unicorn, just talk to one. Don't look at the horn just look at the face. Remember they're still a Pony. Most Unicorns are good Ponies. Did you know I used to hate Ponies?"

Starburst cocked his head, "Really? Why?"

Full Spectrum turned and headed for the door, "Come on, there's a couple of people you should meet. You need to meet Ashley and Beacon."

Author's Note

New chapter! Let me know if you spot any typos.

On an unrelated topic my best friend (who also happens to be my wife's nephew) has written a blog series about knowing yourself. It is very helpful and it has helped me realize many things. Feel free to have a look and leave him some feedback.

Here is the link.

Chapter 77: Getting To Know The New Family

One Human man, one Unicorn mare, one Zebra mare, and one Earth Pony stallion stood in the Ponyville Park. In front of them was a device which looked to be some sort of deformed stapler. The strange device was hooked up to a long insulated wire that had been strung up on a series of tall, thin poles, which were interspersed from the park all the way to the top of Ponyville Dam. Artex finished deciphering the previous message Twilight had sent from the dam as he finished his explanation of how the telegraph functioned.

"... And that Mr. Rich, is how the telegraph works." Artex finished with his demonstration and crossed his arms. He was more than content with the alternative to Morse Code. 'Morris Code' as the new code had been named, worked just as well as he had hoped, 'Thank you Mr. Almond.' He thought.

Razor and Oriana stood beside the Emissary, both were sporting impressed expressions. Oriana leaned over to her Sister/Wife and whispered, "I have heard you and Artex describe some of the wonders of his world before but... I never imagined anything like THIS. Chris Vacca created a teleport system using magic, that is to be expected with how inventive Humans are. To create a device for long distance communication WITHOUT using any magic though...," the Zebra mare shook her mane out, "This I cannot believe. This is far beyond anything I would have ever imagined, it is incredible beyond words!"

Filthy Rich nearly had Bit signs in his eyes as he peered down at the coded message sent from Twilight Sparkle, sent from more than a League away without magic. The accomplishment was so far beyond the scope of his imagination he could scarcely believe it was not some elaborate trick. With a colossal grin plastered all over his face he turned to Artex, "Well there Mr. Emissary, it seems that you have surpassed my expectations, by many orders of magnitude. I suppose when you Humans say you can do something we should all learn not to be surprised in the future." Filthy Rich sat down on his haunches and looked up at the tall Human, "Let's talk about royalties, shall we?"

Razor Wit leaned back over and whispered to Oriana, "If you think this is something... Artex has told me about complex machines that are smaller than a hoof which allow you to hold a conversation with somepony on the opposite side of the world... as if they were right in front of you."

Oriana's eyes bulged, "They have wires like that," she gestured to the telegraph wire, "All over their world?"

Razor shook her head, "No, the devices send some sort of invisible signals through the air. You can hear the voice of the other person and even see their face as if you were both together in the same place."

Oriana froze briefly as her brain rebooted, "Wha... how... but... where... WHAT!?" she shrieked, "They do THAT!? WITHOUT MAGIC!?"

Artex and Filthy Rich both stopped and stared at her outburst. Both looked concerned. A few seconds later the telegraph began clicking again. Puzzled, Artex began deciphering the message. After it finished, it took him several minutes to finish deciphering the message. He chuckled and looked to his two loves, "It's from Twilight. She asked what's wrong. She could hear that yell way up on the top of the dam."

* * *

"I just want to be sure, ten percent of all revenues is a good deal, right?" Artex asked to his companions.

Twilight giggled as she trotted back to her home, "For the third time Artex, it's an excellent deal. Look at it this way, if Mr. Rich makes ten Bits, you get one of those. It's quite a good deal."

Razor smiled and turned to her love, "Besides did you see his face when you explained the business opportunities he could gain using the New Humansville Shipping Services? I think he was about ready to adopt you."

The mares shared a hearty chuckle as they walked. Artex smiled, but did not join in their laughter. He had other things on his mind, 'Why am I acting like a horny teenager? Two months ago the thought of making love to a Kavim was... well unthinkable. Now though, it's like somebody flipped a switch. Now I want to kiss Oriana and especially Razor all the time. Hell I want to do a fair bit more than that.' he grimaced in confusion, 'What is the DEAL?'

As the mares continued to talk as they trotted back to the library, Artex continued his mental questioning. His thoughts swirled around various possibilities. Perhaps he had always had a deviant sexual preference. Perhaps he had been a zoophile in denial... nope. Kavim weren't animals by ANY stretch of the imagination. Xenophile though... again not the answer. He was still attracted to Human women, but now he was also attracted to Kavim women. That sounded closer to him. The Kavim weren't animals any more than Humans were apes, they were aliens plain and simple. They were close enough to Humans in mind and emotions that the line had blurred... that was it, 'Because of my exposure to them my mind has been subconsciously conditioning itself to find them acceptable and attractive. Not that I mind of course.' He looked down at his two mares laughing and chatting with the slightly taller Twilight, 'I love them both.'

His mind then went to the third mare he was considering, 'And what of Rose Thorn? She is certainly the epitome of both desirable and attractive for an Earth Pony. I can't wait to take her to meet my adopted family.' He smirked as he imagined the grilling Applejack would certainly give the mint colored mare, 'I hope they approve of her, not that it would be a deal-breaker for me. I like who I like and if they don't like her well... I do.' He had already stopped by Sweet Apple Acres to inform his adopted family of the good news. They also had some news for him. Big Mac and Cheerilee had rounded out the herd and the new mares and their families, as many as could make it, were visiting from all over. The families were staying in the farm house but were out in Ponyville looking around and buying more food for the gathering in the evening. Big Mac had been busy in the fields and Granny Smith had been unwilling to tell Artex who else his adopted brother had chosen. She all but jumped for joy when she heard that Artex was also bringing his herd as well. The old farm house was certain to be a busy place in the evening and everybody was eager to meet and greet.

Rose had decided to stay at the Library so she could relax a bit before going to meet the Apples. She had been insistent on being proper and being accepted by her hopeful husband's family, as was tradition. Artex had yet to see such a dynamic at work and if he was being honest with himself he did have an interest in seeing such a thing in motion. The small procession reached the Library and trying to be a gentleman, Artex held the door until all the mares had entered. He followed and closed the door behind them. Looking around, he saw Suey lying in front of the couch where Rose was asleep. The young Great Pig was already what Artex believed was close to, if not more than, two hundred and fifty pounds and she was still growing. Suey was longer than adult Kavim but only a bit more than half as tall. Her legs though were an indicator of how big she would eventually get. Each of her legs had thickened significantly and each had a circumference equal to Artex' upper arms. He doubted he could ever knock her over again.

Rose had nearly fallen out when she had first laid eyes on Suey. She had never seen a Great Pig before but apparently somewhere far back in her family's history there had been a Pony who had lived in a town which had been guarded by a Great Pig. The story had been passed down generationaly and Rose Thorn remembered those stories. The two had almost instantly become fast friends and to the other members of the herd it was a sign that Rose was a solid choice.

Artex cleared his throat as he headed toward the kitchen, "Hey Twilight, the Apple family is having a get-together this evening. Can I use your kitchen to make something to bring?"

Twilight twitched her left ear and turned toward the Human, "You 'can'. The question is, 'am I going to let you?'." She smirked at him and shook her head, "Yes, you 'may' use the kitchen as long as Spike doesn't mind."

Artex cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled up to the second floor, "SPIIIIIKE! Do you mind if I use the kitchen to make something?"

Spike's voice called down from above, "Just clean up your mess."

Artex lowered his hands and nodded. He turned to the mares, "Have any of you ever had garbage bread?"

A trio of confused looks answered his question well enough. He sighed loudly and shook his head, "It's not actually garbage. It's dough with cheese, onions, bell peppers, and olives folded into the center and you dip it in seasoned tomato sauce... you have no idea what I'm talking about do you?" Three pairs of eyes all blinked almost in unison and he hung his head, "I just hope you like it." He turned his head and addressed Twilight specifically, "I'll make one for you and Spike to eat while we're gone tonight." And then he ducked into the kitchen.

Twilight looked over to Razor and Oriana with a good-natured half grin, "And you two WANT to be with him?"

"I'm becoming more and more certain by the minute." Rose groggily spoke up from the couch. She stretched her forelegs and arched her back, cracking and popping multiple joints as she did so. She yawned and scratched at her rump with her left forehoof as she blinked owlishly at the other mares, "What time is it?"

Oriana looked at the clock hanging on the wall then turned back to Rose, "We have about three hours before we need to go to the Apples' estate."

Razor giggled behind her right forehoof, "It's not an estate, it's a farm. The Apple family aren't rich... well not with money anyway."

"I would have thought they were wealthy since they adopted the Emissary. I thought it was for political gain. Such a thing is not unheard of." Oriana said openly.

Twilight sat down on the floor and began to explain, "They adopted Artex before he was the Emissary. Artex was attacked by Timberwolves, and even though he survived the encounter, he was badly injured and had to be given a blood transfusion. Since there were no other Humans available, one of the members of the Apple family volunteered to donate the blood. Artex' body adapted to the blood and most of his organs changed to match that of an Earth Pony. Since it was a member of the Apple family who donated the blood, they declared him a member of the family. I'm not certain if Artex knows, but they actually have the paperwork to prove it. He is a legal member of the Apple family."

Razor took over, "Every internal part of his body matches that of an Earth Pony, it's just the outside parts that still cling to his Human form. That and his mind. His mind is still Human in how he thinks. He mentally developed as a Human and that is still how he thinks of himself."

Rose slipped off the couch, being careful not to step on Suey, "Wait a second, he's basically an Earth Pony with a Human shell?"

"He's like a yummy filled pastry! All flaky and kind of weird on the outside, but the inside is filled with gooey goodness! I wonder if he's got cream filling? Ooh, would he squirt cream filling if I squeezed him hard enough?" Pinkie Pie said bouncing out from behind the couch and directly behind Rose Thorn.

Acting on reflex and moving faster than Twilight, Razor, or Oriana could see, Rose kicked out with her back legs. She hit only air but as her hind legs came back down to the floor she heard a rude flatulent noise. Puzzled, she looked down and spotted a whoopee cushion under her left hind leg. Blinking in puzzlement, she lifted her leg and gazed at it, wondering where it had come from. Of Pinkie there was no sign.

The other three mares in the room all laughed openly at the scene. Razor chuckled, "Well Pinkie, if Artex DOES have an cream filling, I doubt it's meant for YOUR..."

"EEW!" Twilight yelled covering her ears, "Eew, eew, eew, eew! I do not want to think about THAT!"

"Razor Wit!" Oriana snapped, "That was uncalled for and HIGHLY inappropriate!"

Rose Thorn cocked her head in confusion. Razor stopped talking and lowered her head, "Sorry Ori, I've just been thinking about... things like that ever since he first kissed me." She scuffed the floor with her right forehoof, "I wasn't trying to be gross, it just sort of... slipped out."

Oriana's face softened and she placed a comforting hoof over Razor's back, "I'm not angry, but that was inappropriate. We can discuss such things among ourselves, but it's extremely rude to do so in front of those who are not in our herd..."

"Ha!" Artex scoffed from the doorway of the kitchen, "If you think that was bad, just wait till you hear some of the things Granny Smith says!" Artex then went back to work in the kitchen.

Rose then spoke up, "He's right too, but you do have a good point Oriana." She turned her head to Razor, "I don't see any problem with talking about topics like that but it should stay within the herd or at least the family." She smiled, "It was a good joke, but uh..."

"She just means to say that it was a teensy bit inappropriate to say in front of me or Twilight." Pinkie said popping up from behind Rose again, "And besides he's not supposed to put it in..."

Rose shoved her left hind hoof into Pinkie's muzzle, "Not for you to comment on... whoever you are... who are you anyway, and how did you get in here?"

Twilight giggled and shook her head in a dismissive manner, "There are some things that even the greatest minds don't understand."

Oriana decided to use the time productively, "Why don't we tell you about what Artex has already told us on our outings?" She blinked and giggled, "Oh and that's just Pinkie Pie."

* * *

Suey led the way up the small hill to the farmhouse of Sweet Apple Acres with Artex, Razor, Oriana, and Rose Thorn all walking together behind her. Artex was carrying his shoulder bag and within, held four loaves of his so-called 'garbage bread'. In her time with Razor and Artex, Oriana had yet to meet any member of the Apple family other than Applejack during a visit with Twilight. Artex and Razor were trying to fill in Oriana and Rose about what to expect from the farm Ponies.

"Granny Smith is technically the head of the household and she's a funny one. She's very accepting and really sweet but she'll make comments that make even me blush. Big Macintosh is equally accepting but he probably won't say much. It's nothing against you, he just doesn't say a whole lot unless he knows you really well. Expect most of his comments to be either, 'Ayup' or, 'Enope'."

Razor picked up where he left off, "He's right. I don't think I've heard him say even a full sentence in the entire time I've known him. The youngest one, Applebloom, is going to be asking both of you a lot of questions. She's a very sweet filly and very inquisitive. Don't be surprised if she asks you about your cutie mark either." She then turned specifically to Rose Thorn, "Now Applejack though, HER you might have to watch out for. She's very protective of her family and if she gets it into her head that you're not good for Artex expect plenty of volume about it. She won't be shy about how she feels and the best way to deal with her is to be just as open as she is. She generally won't be rude so don't be rude to her, but be straightforward with what you have to say."

Rose nodded along with Razor, "O.k. so be direct but polite. I also get the feeling that I probably shouldn't challenge her either."

Artex shook his head, "That would be a REMARKABLY bad idea. She and Rainbow Dash compete all the time. If Applejack smells a challenge, you'll be in for an ordeal trying to get her to back down. That mare and I share that same type of tenacity and stubbornness. Once we make up our minds, we are nearly immovable objects."

Rose nodded and looked up at the farm house looming over them. They had arrived and could already hear plenty of voices from around the back of the farmhouse. The mint colored Earth Pony mare swallowed hard and followed her herdmates toward the door. Artex walked toward the door and the three mares behind him immediately noticed that at some point his mood had shifted. He moved with more spring in his step as he all but hopped up the stairs and the small flourish and bow he performed as he held the door for them was not lost on them either.

The three mares entered the house first and Artex followed behind closing the door as he did so. The sounds of clanking plates and the smells of home cooked food came from the kitchen, prompting Artex to call out, "Anypony home? You've got a hungry omnivore and three hungry mares here!" he shouted good-naturedly.

"Bout time y'all showed up!" Applejack yelled from the kitchen, "Any o' them mares any good in the kitchen? Ah could sure use the help."

Rose took a breath and trotted forward with the rest of the herd following. She entered the kitchen to the sight of more than a dozen platters, casserole pans, and baking dishes filled with a variety of foods, "What do you need me to do?" Rose asked.

Applejack turned her head away from the oven where she had been preparing to take a cobbler out. She raised her right forehoof and tipped her hat back looking Rose up and down appraisingly, "Jes take the coolest dishes and pans to the tables out back an' set 'em down wherever there's room. We'll make the introductions later."

Rose nodded and turned to the closest pan as Razor, Oriana, and Artex entered the kitchen behind her, "Hey what about us?" Artex asked challengingly, "I'm an Apple too, you know."

Applejack yelled over her shoulder, "Well then git your flanks movin' an' take these here dishes out back. Ah ain't complainin' 'bout more help."

Artex strode forward and grabbed the nearest casserole dish. He lifted it just as Rose exited out the back door and he followed in her wake. Oriana and Razor did the same with two other dishes. Unbeknownst to Razor Wit, Applejack had been watching her while taking the cobbler out of the oven, 'She got a horn but she's usin' her mouth like an Earth Pony.' Applejack smiled at the sight, 'Ah wasn't so sure 'bout havin' a Unicorn as anythin' but an honorary Apple but she might jes do.'

Oriana followed Artex and Razor followed behind the Zebra mare. The scene outside was one of merriment. Ponies of all colors and tribes stood or sat around a quintet of picnic tables and friendly conversation came from every single one. Rose took her pan to the farthest table and set it down in front of an older Earth Pony mare.

The old mare eyed Rose critically then smiled, "An' who might you be, youngin'?"

"Rose Thorn, ma'am. I'm hoping to be a member of Artex' and Razor's herd." Rose responded politely.

Granny Smith smiled and slapped her right forehoof down on the table, "Now YORE what Ah calls a mare!" She looked at Rose from top to bottom, "Yew sure y'all ain't a member o' our family already? Ya got the look an' ya sure as HAY got the build."

Rose smiled at the older mare, "Quite sure, ma'am."

Granny Smith waved her forehooves as if she were waving away a foul smell, "Aw don't give me any o' that fancy talk, ya hear! Jes call me Granny." She waved Rose in close, "An' don't go thinkin' that mah big ole gangly baboon is weak or nothin'. Ee's nearly as strong as Big Mac." She said gesturing to the largest and most muscled stallion Rose had ever seen.

Rose had worked with and competed with many stallions, the vast majority of which had a considerable amount of muscle on them, but Big Macintosh left them all in the dirt. His muscle was tightly corded and thin, his coat was brilliant red, and his mane and tail were cropped short. He was without a doubt the most attractive stallion Rose had ever seen. Rose almost had to remind herself that she wanted Artex and not his adopted brother. The fact that Granny was comparing the strength of Artex to that of Big Mac was a statement not made lightly. Rose felt her mouth watering at the thought of the strength of the man she had chosen to court.

Around Big Mac stood five attractive mares. One was a mulberry colored Earth Pony and sported a trio of blooming flowers on her flank. The second was a butter yellow Pegasus with luxuriously long pink mane and tail who had a trio of butterflies adorning her flank. The third was a surprise to see. She was a Zebra mare like Oriana except she wore large hoop earrings and her mane was up in a mohawk. An image of a shining sun adorned her flank. The fourth mare was a mint green color just like Rose except the mare was a Unicorn with a lyre cutie mark. Her mane and tail were turquoise with a white streak in them. The fifth mare was an egg shell colored Earth Pony who had a two-toned mane and tail, half blue and half pink. A trio of wrapped candies was set upon her flank. All five mares seemed quite happy and Rose had to admit that if Big Mac's personality matched his looks she could understand why they were.

"He already done proposed to 'em." Granny Smith said in Rose's ear, "Ah like 'em jes fine too. Ah was kind o' leery 'bout the Unicorn an' her friend, but if mah grandson's happy then so am Ah."

A clunk next to Rose caught her attention. She turned and smiled as she saw Artex had set down his pan next to her own. He knelt down and embraced Granny Smith in a warm hug, "Good to see you Granny." He released her and stood back up, "I see you've already met the newest mare. You haven't been giving her a hard time have you?"

Granny laughed openly, "Nowhere near half the 'hardness' o' the time yore gonna be givin' her on yer weddin' night. Heeheeheehee!"

Rose's cheeks flushed red as Artex facepalmed, "Grannnnnny." he groaned, "I know how all that works, BELIEVE me."

Razor Wit and Oriana trotted up next to Artex. Razor inclined her head toward the eldest Apple, "Good to see you again, Granny Smith."

Granny turned her head and chuckled at Razor, "An' it's good to see yew too, youngin'! Y'all rounded out th' herd yet?"

Razor shook her head, "Not yet I'm afraid. I'm actually surprised that nopony else has shown an interest in Artex."

Artex gave a sheepish grin and rubbed the back of his neck nervously, "That's... not quite true."

He immediately had the full attention of Razor, Oriana, Rose, and Granny Smith. Granny cackled loudly, "Well come on now, don't keep us in suspense. Who is it?"

"Her name is... um... Vaiawa." Artex said quietly.

Granny's face contorted as she mouthed the name. Meanwhile his three confirmed mares all just stared at him with open mouths. Oriana was the first to recover, "Vaiawa? As in... Vaiawa?" She blinked three times rapidly, "Wow, I never saw THAT as likely."

"That sure is an odd name for a Pony there Artex. Is she an Earth Pony, a Pegasus, or a Unicorn?" Granny asked.

"She..." Artex closed his eyes and took a deep breath then opened them, "She isn't... in the strictest sense of the word... a Pony."

Granny's face fell like an avalanche. She opened her mouth once then closed it then opened it again then closed it again. After a few moments she managed to collect herself, "Is she another Zebra? Like the poor mare standin' behind ya that y'all forgot to introduce?"

Artex grasped onto the change of topic, happily taking the 'out' that Granny had given him. He did not miss the stern look she shot him either, a look which said in no uncertain terms 'we will talk about this later'. He turned to the Zebra mare who had been patiently standing behind Razor and himself, "Granny, this is Oriana." He said as he motioned her forward.

Granny silently peered at Oriana closely for a while before she said anything, "Ain't yew a little young ter be in a herd?" she asked candidly.

Oriana shook her head quickly, "No. Back on the plains, it is not uncommon for mares even younger than I to marry or at least be betrothed. I am nineteen. A legal adult even here in Equestria."

Granny put her left forehoof to her chin in thought and lapsed into silence. The minutes ticked by with the sounds of talking in the background. Finally Granny nodded, "Ah'll have y'all know, Ah ain't got nothin' against Zebras. Ah'm jes concerned about yew. If a mare goes and gets herself with foal too young it'll mess with her body. If Artex an Razor are happy with yew then Ah got nothin' against it, but Ah want y'all to make me a promise. Artex, don't yew go gettin' this here mare in a family way for at least a couple more years. Make sure she's done growin' before y'all go thinkin' 'bout that, ya hear? She's a tender young thing an' Ah ain't gonna take well to hearin' 'bout no problems she's havin' cause she's too young an' y'all are tryin' to make more Apples."

Artex nodded solemnly, "I understand Granny."

Granny nodded firmly, "Good." She groaned as she slowly stood up, "Now hows about y'all help an ole' mare while she goes to check up on some o' our other farm members?"

Artex caught the flinty look in Granny's eye and nodded, "I'll come with you." He turned back to Razor, Oriana, and Rose, "Go mingle. Meet some more Ponies. I'll be back soon."

* * *

Artex walked alongside Granny as she tottered around the farm. For a time neither of them spoke a single word. Granny was the one to finally break the silence when they had gotten away from the gathering, "Come on then, out with it. What is this new mare that even yer herdmates didn't know about?"

Artex' cheeks reddened in embarrassment, "She isn't a Pony, she's a Changeling."

Granny stopped on a dime, narrowing her eyes up at Artex, "Yew care to repeat that?" She asked in a cold tone.

Artex stopped as well and planted his hands on his hips, "I said she's a Changeling, Granny."

Granny sighed loudly and shook her head, "Ain't proper Artex. Not after what they did at Canterlot."

"She isn't like that Granny." Artex said quietly, "She disobeyed an order from Chrysalis, their queen. She refused to take part in the attack. She even helped out New Humansville when they had to deal with some Bloodmages..."

Granny's eyes shot wide open, "BLOODMAGES! Those no-good, murderin', theivin', ponynappin', monsters are still around!? Ah thought the Peacemakers got rid o' 'em!"

Artex shrugged, "I suppose they didn't. But yes, Vaiawa helped confront them. She's the one who told us that Changelings are immune to Blood Magic. She broke one of their circles and was shot by three crossbow quarrels. She's a good Changeling. I turned her down because she wanted to be with me for the wrong reasons, but if she figures out the right reasons I plan to give her a fair chance." Artex jutted out his jaw and squared his shoulders, "I will court her if I so chose. I'd really like your blessing in this, but I will do what I see to be right."

Granny laid back her ears, "Yore an Apple alright. Got the stubborn streak an' everythin'." Granny pitted the ground with a still strong left forehoof, "Consarn it, but she sounds like she ain't all bad." She looked up at her adopted grandson with a stern expression, "Ah'll give ya mah blessin' on one condition. She's gotta come here an' show herself, the way she really is an' git Applejack to approve of her. If she can do THAT... Ah'll give yall mah blessin'. Now if she don't, if y'all go off an' git hitched without mah blessin', Ah won't be mean to her, but Ah won't really be able to accept her until she comes up here with a little Apple bundle. Ah knows they can do that too so don't try an' tell me it ain't possible."

Artex pursed his lips, "That's a heck of a tall order Granny."

"Well, if'n she loves you, she'll do it." Granny shot back stubbornly.

Artex sighed and nodded, "Alright, if she figures out the right reason I'll let her know." He quirked his right eyebrow, "You seem to know a fair bit about Changelings and Bloodmages, Granny. You have GOT to tell me how you know so much." Artex said with a curious expression.

Granny shook her head mildly as if they were discussing the weather, "No, Ah don't. Now let's git back to that party."

Author's Note

The plot thickens (Celestia stop eating all that darn cake!). Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 78: Beacon

Full Spectrum stopped with her right hand on the front door of her house, "You want to know why everypony was staring at you earlier today? It wasn't because you're a Bloodmage. It was because you looked like you were going to your own execution. Don't have your head down and your ears back, instead walk around like you belong here. Act like you're among Ponies who like you, who value you. Trust me, you'll see the difference."

Starburst was extremely unsure about her words. Nevertheless he swallowed hard and held his head high as they left the house.

* * *

Starburst was a nervous wreck by the time Full Spectrum led him to Ashley and Beacon's home. She had led him across town, past dozens of Unicorns and through several crowds. He had forced his expression to be semi-friendly and to his surprise he had not been stared at. In fact several citizens of New Humansville actually waved at him. The positive reinforcement did nothing to make him any less nervous, but he did feel somewhat less paranoid.

Full Spectrum led him up to the front door of a house that was, to him, identical to all the other houses in town. The young woman knocked on the door and a few seconds later a gray Unicorn stallion with a royal purple mane and tail slowly cracked open the door.

His neutral expression lifted to happy as he registered who it was at the door, "Oh, Sorcerer Full Spectrum." He stepped back, horn glowing, holding the door more fully open, "Come in, come in. I'm sorry, but Ashley isn't here at the moment. She wanted to spend some time with her other friends, Kolo and Buzz Butter. They're at The Melting Pot. Apparently they're really upset about something they did to somebody. I just wanted to stay home today and rest."

Full Spectrum smiled down at Beacon, "It's fine Beacon. I have somepony here who I think needs to hear the story of how you and Ashley became friends... and everything that led up to that."

Beacon's face fell like a waterfall. He lowered his ears and his head, "I-I don't know if I want to relive that again..."

Full Spectrum stepped to the side revealing Starburst, "Please Beacon, Starburst needs to understand some things about fear and rash decisions."

Beacon looked at Starburst and bit his lower lip. He turned away from the door and headed inside the house, the light of his horn going out, "Come on in then, just close the door behind you."

"Full Spectrum," Starburst hissed, "He's a Unicorn!"

Full Spectrum shook her head, "Get your butt in here and talk to him. It will be fine." Seeing his hesitation she crouched down and spoke to him at eye level, "Starburst you HAVE to trust me. Out of anypony in this whole town, Beacon is the least likely to misuse his magic. Come talk to him and you'll understand why."

Starburst shifted his weight from left to right and back again. He was nervous and unsure about being in the same room as a Unicorn. Full Spectrum was somebody he felt he could trust, but an unfamiliar Unicorn stallion was a totally different matter. Looking back to his friend, he made up his mind, "I'll talk to him."

Full Spectrum rose back up to her full height, "Good, come on." She entered the house and Starburst followed her, closing the door behind him.

The room that Beacon led them to was spacious and well-appointed. There were a series of plush cushions scattered around the creamy white painted room for somebody to sit on and a coffee table dominated the center of the room. A fireplace was set against the far wall, lit and burning merrily behind its iron screen. Four windows, two in each of the outer walls, let in sunlight which illuminated the room cheerfully.

Beacon laid down on a cushion in front of the fireplace and scooted himself to the side to make room in case somebody else wanted to join him. Full Spectrum sat down across from Beacon and Starburst sat close by her.

They sat looking at each other for a few seconds before Beacon broke the silence, "Well I suppose proper introductions are in order." He looked straight at Starburst, "My name is Beacon. I'm a former E.U.P. Guard, battle trained in the use of magic as a weapon, and if I could break off my horn and survive, I would."

Starburst cringed when Beacon spoke about his training, but his fear morphed into confusion when Beacon mentioned wanting to remove his own horn, "Wait what?"

"I think you should start at the beginning, Beacon." Full Spectrum said quietly.

Beacon sighed, "Fine..."

* * *

Beacon spoke for more than an hour and for every second of it Starburst sat in place silently, listening to him. The sincerity and raw emotion playing out through the Unicorn's voice communicated more than even Beacon's words. The Unicorn finished his story and laid his head on the table, "... and so we've been best friends ever since. It was very difficult at first, let me tell you. We persevered though and we even fought together in The Battle For New Humansville." Beacon closed his eyes and shuddered, "That was one of the most horrific memories I have. We survived, eventually recovered and since then we've dedicated ourselves to watching everything that goes on around town. We charged ourselves with keeping the peace between all species who decide to live here."

Beacon groaned sadly, "It never gets any easier you know... knowing what you've done to somebody who didn't deserve it." He looked Starburst straight in the eyes, "I know who you are Starburst. I recognized you the second I saw you. I have no idea why you're here though. I would think the person you want to talk to is Ashley. She's the one who hated Ponies, especially Unicorns. I can tell you this though: you do not need to be afraid of Unicorns, Starburst. If most Unicorns knew what I had done... they would probably run me out of town." Beacon looked down at the table, "They wouldn't do what you're afraid of. Even the E.U.P. Guard have no idea how to use any Mind spells. Take it from one of the murderers who participated in the most terrible atrocity of our generation. You don't need to hate me Starburst. I already hate myself more than you ever could."

Beacon's voice became intense, "It is no way to live, waking up day after day knowing what you are and what you deserve." Beacon's voice began to quiver as he spoke, "I see Ashley every day and every time I see her it hurts more and more." His eyes began to moisten, "I was the one who took her sister and niece away from her. I'm the one who murdered them. I'm the one who caused a soul as sweet as Ashley to endure so much pain and misery that she felt justified in taking part in planning a massacre against innocent Ponies!" Beacon rose to his hooves pointing to a scar on his chest, "THIS is justice!" he jabbed at the scar, "THIS is what I deserved for what I did! This was supposed to be my death! The end that I deserved, run through with my own sword at the hands of the person I'd wronged so terribly! But instead of death, here I am! Living every day with the torment of seeing the sweet and innocent person I love and remembering the kind of monster I am! It doesn't end there either! The sword blade missed every vital organ and blood vessel. The only way that could happen is through an Act of Magic!"

Beacon tried to blink away the tears but they would not be denied, "Which means that no matter how much I suffer every single day, seeing Ashley live and work and loving her from a distance, I cannot express myself to her and I cannot end this either! No necklace of rope to give me relief and no peaceful embrace of the grave! No, I'm stuck living in perpetual mental and emotional torment until the Natural Magic is done with me! Every day I think about denying the Act of Magic that did this to me and just ending this!"

Beacon stopped and panted for breath as tears streamed down his face, "She doesn't hate me either." he said softly, "She cares about me... even after everything I've done to her." Beacon took a shuddering breath and continued, "I don't deserve for her to care about me." He sniffed and looked back up at Starburst, "I think I understand why Full Spectrum brought you here... look at me Starburst. Look at me and let this burn itself into your memory. THIS is what hatred and ignorance brings, a lifetime of never ending torment. Don't hate anybody. You can't imagine what it's like... to live this way."

Beacon wiped his nose and finished what he wanted to say, "Don't hate your sister either. For everything she's done, once she realizes the depth of her crimes... it may destroy her. Anger and bitterness can do far more damage than any spell and I promise you... it hurts for a much longer time. Hating somebody is like drinking poison and hoping the one you hate will die..." Beacon took a breath, "If that massacre you've spoken of really did happen, I promise that if the Princesses knew about it, the punishment they leveled against the perpetrators was far beyond anything you can imagine. If you've done something like that and if you truly understand what it is you've done, death is a mercy."

Beacon shook his head, "I'm sorry. I-I need to be alone now. You know the way out." He trotted over to the stairs by the front door and ascended to his room, closing the door behind himself.

Full Spectrum led Starburst outside and closed the front door, "What you've just seen is one half of the story. The other half will have to wait until later."

Starburst blinked away tears of his own, "The pain on his face, in his words... how does he go on?" he asked his tall friend.

Full Spectrum closed her eyes and shook her head, "I don't know Starburst. Did you get anything out of that though?"

Starburst looked at the cobblestones under his hooves for a long time before answering, "I don't hate him... I don't think I could now, even if I wanted to."

Full Spectrum knelt down in front of the young stallion, "He's a Pony just like you. That's all Unicorns are, Starburst. They're just Ponies with horns. They feel the same things you do: fear, anger, sorrow, joy... you cannot judge them all on the actions of a few."

Starburst sniffed lightly, "I'm still afraid of Unicorns..."

Full Spectrum pulled him into a firm hug, "I'm sure you are, but can you see now why you can't hate them?"

Starburst hugged her back small tears streaming down his face, "I don't hate anypony..."

Before Starburst and Full Spectrum even broke their hug, an intense explosion blasted out the windows of one of the upstairs bedrooms of the house they had just left. The two friends down on the ground cringed as hundreds of shards of glass came tumbling down on them. Starburst was the first to recover from the shock. Spreading his wings, he leaped into the air and winged through the closest broken window.

Beacon was lying on the floor with a quickly growing pool of blood spreading outward from the hole in his head where his horn was broken off almost at his skull. Two-thirds of Beacon's horn was stuck into a hole in the floor. Not bothering to even think, Starburst bit down on the end of Beacon's horn and pulled it free of the hole. He spat it out and picked up the pointed end in his mouth. Turning around quickly, Starburst drew a circle on the floor surrounding Beacon.

Full Spectrum burst through the door just as Starburst finished the incantation, "... ietheriact!"

The circle on the floor instantly lit up brilliant red. At the same moment, Beacon's horn stump stopped bleeding. Full Spectrum was at a loss for words but only for a few seconds, "Oh my God Beacon, what did you do?" She asked rhetorically, "Good job Star... Starburst?"

The young Stallion did not respond. His head was down and his eyes were closed. Full Spectrum could see his lips moving constantly. It suddenly occurred to her that the spell might need to be maintained. Catalyst had explained that some of the Bloodmage spells had such a requirement. Not stopping to ponder the development, she quickly turned and ran back down the stairs to go get help.

Author's Note

Short chapter to make way for a big following chapter. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 79: The Truth

Mornings started early with regard to the holding cells in New Humansville. A contingent of C.W.G. officers and volunteers from the Hospital entered the hall at 0500 sharp. Most of the officers pushed carts filled with hot breakfast foods and cold juices, while five Human officers and eight Kavim officers carried shoulder bags filled with medical equipment. On this particular day something different happened. A tall young African/American man walked in with the officers carrying the shoulder bags. He had finally mastered Velensovth well enough to speak in the same manner he was comfortable with and he was doing so with gusto. He spoke sternly to his charges, "Bobby gone an' charged me with makin' sure you bone-heads know how to treat an' care for Ponies properly since Beacon has to be monitored all the time. This is one o' the core responsibilities o' the Community Welfare Guardians. You already got some hands-on experience with the Unicorns we rescued from these guys an' now it's time to broaden your horizons." Leo clasped his hands behind his back and began pacing solemnly, "Now I ain't a member o' the C.W.G. but Bobby an' I done talked about this plenty an' I agree with him. It don't matter what we think o' somebody. Not how they look, not how they act, not how they treat us... as long as they need help an' they ain't doin' no physical harm to nobody, we got a responsibility to help 'em."

Leo stopped and waved his right hand around at the cells, "When you look at these Ponies you ain't allowed to see Bloodmages. You only allowed to see Ponies. Now I ain't sayin' it's gonna be easy or nothin'. I'll admit if I had to help some racist redneck who was callin' me unmentionable names all the time, I'd have... a bit 'o trouble helpin' him." The statement caused more than a few chuckles from the officers.

Leo continued, "I'd still help his racist ass though. I might be a bit stingy with the anesthetics, but I'd make sure he'd make it. I know some o' y'all are probably still pissed about all the officers that the Bloodmages killed..." Leo waved at the cells again, "But THESE ones didn't do that. Whether or not they might have... it don't matter none. They ain't hurtin' nobody none right now, we gonna help 'em. Simple as that."

Leo clapped his hands together and looked back and forth across the line of C.W.G. officers, "Now first priority goes to whom?" he asked openly.

One of the armored Human male officers raised his hand, "To those with the most significant injuries or foals, whichever is more apparent."

Leo nodded enthusiastically, "My man!" he then began pacing again, "Now I know this... scenario," he gestured to the Ponies in the closest cell, "Ain't the best one to be testin' yall on, but you need to be able to deal with uncooperative or even disruptive patients. If somebody is in a lot o' pain, they ain't gonna be holdin' still for you. You got to learn how to be physically forceful, but merciful an' gentle at the same time."

"We got to get them checked out again. We ain't goin' to be holdin' nobody in poor health. So, when they come out to use the bathroom an' shower... guess what boys and girls? We gonna collect us some samples and do a few physicals." Leo finished, "So be sure to wash your hands and warm 'em up today cause we gonna get... personal. As soon as we clear the first cell, they're gonna be interviewed by the Captain then taken to identify their loved ones. This ain't a game so no actin' the fool or crackin' jokes about 'em. We lost a bit less than two dozen o' ours, they lost a couple hundred o' theirs. Treat 'em with the same respect you would want from somebody else if you were in the same position." Leo turned around and faced the closest cell, "Let's get started."

* * *

Captain Joyner sat across from a very clean smelling burgundy Earth Pony mare. There was a folding table between them and on the table was a sheaf of paper, an ink well, a quill, and a small sand box. Seated next to the Captain was Cessily Richardson, also with identical writing implements on a folding table in front of her. All three sat on cushions on the floor of the hallway with the holding cells on either side of them. The other Bloodmages watched silently, waiting for the interview to begin.

Other C.W.G. officers were hard at work in and around the empty cells. They scrubbed the cells down while the occupants were out showering and relieving themselves. They changed bedding and checked for parasites, doing their best to maintain clean conditions for their prisoners. The Bloodmages had been very cooperative after the Captain had explained what was going to happen to the remains of the Ponies who had died during the raid. The Bloodmages were confused and off-balance and it had made them pliable.

Captain Joyner put his right fist to his mouth and cleared his throat pulling the mare's attention away from the officers cleaning the cell. He picked up his quill and dipped it into the ink well in front of him, "May I have your name please?" He asked calmly.

"Sanguine Satire." The mare answered quietly.

Mike wrote the mare's name down on the paper and continued speaking, "Alright. You're an Earth Pony I see. Age?"

"Eighty-one years old." she answered.

Mike had to refrain from raising his eyebrows in surprise, 'I forgot they live for over a hundred and fifty years on average.', "Did you lose any loved ones during the raid?"

Sanguine Satire nodded, "Three of my Sister/Wives and our Husband."

Mike wrote down the information, "Please name any foals from your family who may not be accounted for."

"Onyx, she's a black Earth Pony filly with a charcoal mane and tail." Sanguine Satire hesitated briefly before continuing, "I-if this is official... do I need to include foals who died at birth?"

Mike stopped writing and looked up, "You had a foal who died at birth?"

Sanguine Satire nodded, "Yes. I don't know if it was a colt or a filly though. The Grand Magus is present for all births so he can provide aid if necessary, since we didn't have good medical supplies. I'm afraid I don't even know the coloration of the foal or even whether it was a Pegasus or Earth Pony." Her voice was soft as she spoke.

Mike nodded and placed a question mark next to the entry then continued with the interview, "The remains of your loved ones who perished, we are going to have you identify them. How would you like for them to be laid to rest?"

* * *

Hours passed and slowly but surely the names of every Bloodmage civilian was written down. They started in the morning and it was not until late at night two days later that they finished. Every single Pony was accounted for and cataloged. Those who had lost loved ones in the raid were offered their own choice of how their loved one would be buried.

Initially, the thought had been to preserve the corpses as a gruesome monument, but nobody actually wanted it that way. Eventually it was decided that the cave would be cleaned out then given to the Diamond Dogs who had arrived to help. A statue was set to be built in Canterlot as a monument to the event of the raid and would feature a plaque listing the names of all the deceased participants in order to acknowledge their deaths. The Bloodmage civilians would be free to attend the burials of their loved ones while under guard. It was a small kindness, but nobody wanted to be cruel when so many lives had been lost. The eleven Bloodmages that Chris had sent into space would be mourned and the families compensated for the loss of the remains.

After the interviews were finished on the third day, the Captain and his officers bid the Bloodmage civilians a good night and promised to see them in the morning. Little did the imprisoned Ponies know the monumental shock Mike planned on delivering the following morning.

* * *

"Alright Catalyst, your chest has healed enough for you to be discharged. We accelerated the healing process for you. I just need to go retrieve the paperwork and you'll be free to leave." Bobby wore a huge smile at being able to deliver such good news.

Catalyst who was still lying on her hospital bed, inclined her head in thanks, "You've done much for me Dr. Jewel. I can't thank you enough. If there is ever anything I can do for you, just tell me."

Bobby raised his eyebrows and planted his fists on his sides, "Do you really mean that or are you just making a sentimental statement?"

Catalyst blinked in surprise, "Why, I mean it of course. What kind of question was that?"

"It's a serious one Catalyst. There are a lot of Ponies stuffed into the Guardians' holding cells. What's going to happen to them? Are they going to have their minds wiped? Are they going to be imprisoned? Banished? Executed? What about foals? The ones here in the hospital? The ones in the holding cells?"

He sighed, "Captain Joyner has a plan. He thinks that we can reach the Bloodmages here... but in order to do it in a way they will accept... we need to do a few things their way..."

"Never!" Catalyst snapped, "We cannot allow ourselves to fall like that! To become like them! To hate and murder-"

"It's a tool Catalyst." Mike said as he opened the door and stepped into the room, "Just like all magic is a tool." He closed the door behind himself, "The same way so many of us hated Unicorns after the massacre, that's how you think of Blood Magic. It's only a tool, all forms of magic are. None of it is inherently good or evil, it's all in how you use it." He pointed to the pistol nestled in its holster on his belt, "Is this gun good or evil by itself?" He shook his head, "No, it's just a tool. It may be USED for good or ill, but it is merely a tool."

Mike crossed his arms and leaned against the closed door, "I'm going to let you in on a little secret. Before long the Princesses are going to announce that New Humansville has the right to annex from the rest of Equestria. We will get to make the laws here. Human nature makes us very curious. There are people who will be curious about Blood Magic and whether or not it's legal, they will experiment with and practice it. We're accepting of everybody and if we can reach the Bloodmages I think we can get them to live with us peacefully. The biggest hurdle we have to get over is reaching them. We need them to see that we aren't the enemy."

Catalyst pursed her lips, "Captain, I understand what you're trying to do. You have a big heart and you're a kind soul, but the kinds of things they've done... they murdered your officers, they tried to murder you."

"And one of them chose to help us when we went to get our friends back." Mike quipped.

Catalyst waved her left forehoof, "He wasn't an actual Bloodmage. If he was, he would have betrayed you and killed you the first chance he had."

"He wasn't declared a Bloodmage, but he knows all the incantations and rituals. He was an Acolyte but he was on his way to become one." Mike shifted his weight from leaning on one shoulder to the other, "He has the power of a Bloodmage, the only difference was that he hadn't taken the test yet."

Catalyst shook her head, "That can't be right. He would have done something horrible before now."

"Or maybe he just doesn't want to hurt anybody." Mike countered, "In fact, he came to me and told me about what he knows. I think you should talk to him, Catalyst. He's been taught to be afraid of Unicorns because of what they can do, it's the same reason you're afraid of Bloodmages." He pushed off the door and slowly walked toward the Arch Magister, "Both sides are wrong here." He clasped his hands together in front of his stomach, "What about the supposed massacre the Unicorn royals perpetrated against curious Ponies?"

Catalyst huffed out air, "From the old Bloodmage texts I've read, it did supposedly happen. There are no official records of it, but the date of the supposed massacre was around the same time the Unicorn monarchy was rendered powerless by the Princesses. They retained their titles but their power was stripped from them. It may have happened, but we'll never know. We DO know that Bloodmages murdered your officers. They're responsible for countless deaths and abductions over the years."

"And one of your own staff turned away somepony who might have been a great student of magic and who knows how many others as well." Mike sighed, "Catalyst, get over yourself. This is very serious. We're talking about Ponies' lives. All I'm asking you to do is just talk to Starburst. Listen to him, let yourself see his side of things. You owe it to him."

The Arch Magister's head whipped up toward Mike, "How is this MY fault?"

"It was your employee who rejected his older sister after all." Bobby said.

"Leaving civilization was her choice. You cannot blame me for what she did." Catalyst shot back.

"There HAD to have been signs of his tribalism. Nobody would do something like that spontaneously just because they felt like it." Mike countered.

Catalyst rolled her eyes, "He was misled into thinking the university was only for Unicorns..."

"Do not defend him Catalyst," Mike warned, "What he did was wrong and you know it."

"I'm not arguing that. What he did was extremely wrong, but as soon as I found out I did something about it. I am not the enemy here-"

"Then don't act like it." Mike said sharply, "Talk to Starburst. Be open-minded and honest, that's all I ask."

Catalyst sighed and rolled her eyes, "Fine, I'll talk to him. If he tries anything though-"

"He won't." Mike said quickly, "Now quit looking for reasons to distrust him. Don't see the Bloodmage, see the Pony."

"ALRIGHT!" Catalyst snapped, "Alright. Go get him. I'll talk to him." She grumbled, "I hope I'm not making a mistake."

Mike smiled, "Trust me, you're not." He turned to leave but stopped with his hand on the door handle, "Oh and by the way, Starburst used Blood Magic to save a unicorn that had broken off his horn."

Mike walked out of the room, leaving an awestruck Catalyst staring at the door.

* * *

In the morning the C.W.G. officers made their rounds delivering food to the prisoners and letting them out, cell by cell, to relieve themselves and make use of the communal showers. The ordeal took a good deal of time and began at 0500 every morning.

After the last of the prisoners had been taken care of, around eleven in the morning, the C.W.G. officers uncharacteristically departed. The Bloodmages were confused. The officers never left them alone in their cells. A few minutes later Captain Joyner led in a very slow procession of medical Ponies and Humans carrying eleven Unicorns on stretchers. The Unicorns were so weak they could barely hold their heads up. Their eyes were open though, they looked around in wonder, as if seeing everything for the first time. The Unicorns were thin and the muscles of their bodies were significantly underdeveloped. The Unicorns on the stretchers were young,, some looked to be as young as very early teens. The Bloodmages became nervous at the sight of the Unicorns and began talking among themselves until one foal noticed something, "Look Mommy, those Unicorns don't have cutie marks." The Bloodmage civilians slowly ceased speaking as the fact settled into their minds.

As the final stretcher cleared the doorway to the holding area, many more C.W.G. officers entered the area and began helping the medical staff set the stretchers down. It took a while, but eventually the Unicorns were all set down between the two rows of cells.

Captain Joyner slowly strode down each side of the rows of cells as he began speaking, "These Unicorns were rescued from YOUR safe house. They had been hooked up so that they supplied a constant drip of blood, which was collected in bags and stored in another chamber of the cave." He gestured to the Unicorns, "You will notice, that none of these Unicorns have cutie marks. At first we were puzzled as to why that was. It was later determined that they never attained their marks because none of them had been active or even awake enough to get them. They were taken as foals and drugged into a near coma. Their bodies aged but their minds are still the minds of foals. We woke them up but at first we could not figure out why some of them could not even speak. These are the youngest of the Unicorns as far as we can tell."

He strode out into the middle of the hallway and pulled out a piece of parchment from his belt pouch, "We have a theory about these Unicorns. You don't know this, but it is a widely known fact that foals dying at birth are almost unheard of among Kavim yet five of you have expressed that you had foals who died at birth. We believe that some of these Unicorns on the stretchers are actually the same foals that you were told died at birth."

Despite the expectations of every member of the C.W.G., the Bloodmages did not explode into shouting. They said nothing at all. They were in shock. Mike continued, "Now we have not yet performed any tests to either prove or disprove this theory. We wished for you all to be present when we did so. We have also gained permission to use your own methods, Blood Magic to do this. After we ensure that you know what was really going on, we are going to ask each of you to answer a few questions to determine whether or not you knew about the various unsavory practices going on in your own safe house." Mike then turned toward the entry way and yelled, "Send him in."

All eyes turned toward the door as Mike waved his hand toward the silhouette of a Pegasus standing in the light, "Mares and stallions, fillies and colts, I present Equestria's first recognized and royally sanctioned Bloodmage."

Starburst slowly crept through the doorway, "I'm..." he trailed off at seeing so many of the Ponies he had grown up with in cells. He swallowed hard and raised his head, "I'm ready."

Mike turned toward the Unicorns and waved his right hand, "Begin when you wish Starburst."

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos and look for the side story about the conversation between Starburst and Catalyst.

Chapter 80: Issues In The Herd

Artex double checked his shoulder bag and the clothing bag to make sure he had not forgotten anything. His khopesh was sitting in it's harness leaning against the right side of Twilight's couch. His hatchet/hammer was resting in a leather loop on his belt, where he liked to carry it. His other tools were nestled in their own loops and small cases all around his spare belt which was on the floor next to his khopesh. Satisfied with his inspection, he set his things down next to Twilight's couch and went to double check Suey's saddlebags.

Despite being a swine, Suey had a definite personality. Artex was impressed, but not surprised that Twilight had managed to train Suey to use the toilet. She had a favorite food, a favorite blanket, a favorite sleeping position, a favorite spot to sleep, a favorite Luna plushie, and even a hobby. The biggest surprise for Artex was discovering that same morning that Suey had been collecting plant seeds in tiny glass jars. According to Twilight, Suey loved to pull the corks out of the jars just to sit and smell the seeds for hours on end. Artex had no idea why she would do such a thing, but seeing as she was a pig, he decided to just let it go.

Razor Wit and Oriana had very little in the way of personal belongings. Oriana had her alchemy set, her tools, a carved staff, and a hoof-spun blanket from her homeland. Razor had only her books and grooming supplies to carry.

Rose had hit it off beautifully with Applejack, much to everybody's relief. The farmer and officer were both competitive, but thankfully it was all in good fun. Rose had been crushed when Applejack had beaten her four times out of five in hoof-wrestling. The two mares were nearly an even match when they raced, but Rose had dominated Applejack in their wrestling matches. After the spectacle was finished, both mares dusted themselves down and laughed it off like old friends. Razor Wit was already well-known and accepted by the Apple family, but Artex was worried about Oriana. The young Zebra mare had been uncharacteristically quiet and subdued around all the Earth Ponies. The only other being she had spoken with any significance was Zecora. It was not that the Apple family or the families of Big Mac's herd were unfriendly, far from it. Nevertheless Artex had been chewing his cheek constantly after the gathering had ended.

He had been pleasantly surprised that the families of Big Mac's herd had been so welcoming and friendly toward him. It bugged him to no end once he realized that he had been so caught up with talking to the future extended families, that he had neglected Oriana almost completely. He had taken the time to apologize profusely to his Zebra girlfriend but while she had assured him that she was fine, Artex had not missed the longing glances she had been occasionally shooting toward Razor Wit and Rose Thorn. He did not want to approach the subject and end up being pushy about it. He didn't want Oriana to distance herself from the rest of the herd either. Artex could easily admit to himself that he loved her and that he was in love with her, but he just did not know how to help her and he also did not think it would have been a good idea to bring the problem Razor and Rose. He wanted to spend some personal time with Oriana in the hopes that she would open up about what had been troubling her.

Oriana and Razor Wit had already finished packing their belongings and were taking their ease on Twilight's couch reading. Rose Thorn, Twilight, and Spike had gone off to see Rarity and were not due back until the 'going away' party Pinkie had announced for later that evening.

Once he finished checking Suey's saddlebags Artex stood up straight and cracked his back, "Oi," he grunted, "I think I'd like to start going on individual dates with you girls. How about it Ori? Would you like to pop on over to Sugar Cube Corner for a little while? Maybe get a hot cup of cocoa?"

Oriana had been quietly reading one of Twilight's books on the couch before he spoke. She placed her right forehoof on the page to mark her spot before she looked up, "Hmm? Oh yes, I'd like that very much, but shouldn't Razor be first since she's the First Mare?" Oriana then went back to reading her book.

Razor had already been giving Artex a perplexed look before he turned his eyes to her. Their eyes locked and Razor's eyebrows furrowed slightly in concern. Artex flicked his eyes over to Oriana then back to the tan Unicorn mare. Razor scrunched up her lips briefly then nodded toward her Zebra Sister/Wife.

Artex mouthed the words 'thank you' to her before Razor smiled and cheerfully spoke, "I don't mind if you go first Ori. I'm really into this book anyway. This author illustrates proper use of idioms and figures of speech that haven't been used for over four hundred years."

Oriana giggled at Razor's statement and closed her book, "Alright then." She hopped off the couch and picked up the book in her teeth. She trotted over and replaced it on the shelf from where she had retrieved it, "Ready to go Artex?" She asked.

Artex patted his belt and heard the jingle of Bits from his purse, "Yep..."

"Oh no." Oriana said sternly, "You pay every time we go out." Artex held up his right hand and opened his mouth but Oriana spoke faster, "And don't use that excuse of, 'Human tradition states... whatever'. I'm paying this time and that's final."

Artex opened his mouth again but Razor spoke over him without even looking up, "I know you're used to being the provider for your love, but we all share that responsibility equally. Let her pay this time please and don't pout about it. It makes your face look silly."

Artex made the most outrageous pouty face he could toward Razor Wit. Razor looked up and giggled at his antics before returning to her book, "Go get your hot cocoa you big goof."

* * *

The walk to Sugar Cube Corner was pleasant, if a bit chilly. The weather Pegasi were cooling down the air temperature to make way for when Cloudsdale would come and drop all the snow. Artex was very pleased with the cool breeze, he had a genetic predisposition for colder weather. His Scottish, German, and Norwegian ancestry was singing subtly within him, while the tiny Cherokee part of him was rather neutral about the whole thing. He stretched out his arms and yawned loudly, "Eugh man, packing to move really takes it out of you."

"Not really," Oriana replied, "Then again you do have a great deal more to pack than we do with all of your clothes."

Artex chuckled, "Well if I walked around naked all the time I'd end up attracting a lot of attention... and probably scaring every mare and foal who saw me."

Oriana head-butted his right knee, "Don't talk like that. I've seen you naked once or twice. You're not scary. You're strange but not scary."

"Well you've also never seen me naked from the front, just the back. Believe me, it's nothing short of terrifying." Artex said bluntly.

Oriana lightly bit the flesh on his right thigh. Artex skipped to his left trying to avoid the biting Zebra mare, "Ouch! Hey that stings!"

"Then stop talking down about yourself. I think you're attractive in your own way. Besides I fell in love with who you are, not what you look like." Oriana replied.

Artex grinned a cheeky grin, "You wouldn't be saying that if I was some sort of monster ooze."

Oriana rolled her eyes, "No, then I'd be worried about you engulfing and digesting me." She turned her head and looked up at her love, "Are you still going to make that game thing you were talking about?"

Artex smiled as fond memories flooded back into his head, "Oh yeah, I think you'd make a fantastic Alchemist or Witch."

"I still like that Monkey class you told us about." Oriana said.

"That's 'Monk'." Artex clarified, "Anyway I think that would be more for Rose. Either Monk or Paladin, not sure which."

Oriana grinned, "And what would Razor Wit be?"

Artex blew out a sigh, "That one I'm not certain about. Maybe a Bard? She'd definitely have high scores in diplomacy and languages, that's for sure... maybe one of the Bard archetypes..."

They arrived at Sugar Cube Corner and Artex held the door for his Zebra mare then followed her in. The smells of baking pastries loaded with sugar always made him feel slightly nauseous. Fortunately the line up to the counter was a short one with only one Pony in line before them. Mrs. Cake smiled at them cheerfully as they walked up, "Good afternoon you two. What can we get for you today? We have some reduced sugar loaves of tomato bread and cucumber bread if you're in the mood for a snack."

Artex shook his head with a smile, "Thank you. Two slices of the cucumber bread sound lovely. Add a cup of hot cocoa and you'll have yourself one happy Human."

"I'll have a cup of cocoa and one of the cranberry and bran muffins please." Oriana said.

"That'll be six Bits please." Mrs. Cake said as she gripped a pair of tongs between her teeth and reached for their orders.

Oriana paid for their snacks and the two of them sat down at one of the window booths to enjoy their cocoa and confectionery treats. Artex held his mug in his hands blowing the steam off the top. He looked out the window and mused, "You know, I'm really going to miss this place." He sighed and took a tentative sip of his cocoa, "I need to be with my people though. I've got a responsibility to them and I can't represent their interests if I'm not aware of what issues they're facing."

Oriana paused from nibbling on her muffin, "And I was ordered to provide wisdom when and where you need it so I need to be there as well." She turned her head and gazed out the window, "I'll be less unusual but I still won't be exotic anymore." She spoke so quietly that Artex nearly missed it.

Deciding to play it casual, Artex picked up a piece of his cucumber bread, "I don't know, I think you're quite exotic." He quickly took a bite of the bread after speaking in order to give Oriana a chance to explain herself.

Oriana splayed her ears outward, blushing in embarrassment as she turned her head toward Artex, "I'm sorry. You weren't supposed to hear that."

When she neglected to elaborate further Artex coaxed her onward, "I'm here if you feel like you need to talk about this."

"It's just that... well... I always thought that I was going to be the alluring, exotic mare." She lowered her head and set her chin on the table, "Razor Wit is the smart one, Rose Thorn is all toned muscle and firm flank, I was supposed to be the exotic one... but if Vaiawa joins us..." she raised her head and looked at Artex sadly, "I can't compete with a Changeling. She can change herself to look like anypony, anybody she wants." She laid her head back on the table, "I can't be one of the normal ones either. I can't be as widely accepted as Razor or Rose. Even Vaiawa has other Changelings in New Humansville. I'll still be the odd one out and I won't even get to be the exotic one either."

Before she knew what was happening, she found herself swept up into a pair of strong arms and pressed into the chest of her love. Artex felt her muscles relax when she realized what he was doing. He set his mouth next to her left ear and spoke softly, "I don't care about that Oriana and neither should you. I don't want you to be the exotic one. I just want you to be the Zebra I fell in love with." He planted a gentle kiss behind her left ear, "Remember, I don't know local standards for beauty. I love who I love because of who you are. I can also say with some degree of certainty that Razor and Rose don't think too much about that either. They care about you for who you are not what you look like."

He kissed the left side of her muzzle, "Besides, if you want to know what you can do that the others can't, you'll always be the one who can make potions. None of the other mares can do that and I'd sooner trust a Zebra made potion over an over-the-counter medicine any day. I know we haven't needed them yet, but I know that Human babies get upset tummies pretty often; I'm assuming that Kavim foals do too and it would be handy to have somebody who can make potions and tonics which help with that. Besides, New Humansville doesn't have an apothecary. You could corner the entire market by yourself."

Oriana giggled in his arms and nuzzled against his chest, "Thank you Artex." She sighed then leaned up and gave him a chaste kiss on the lips, "I love you."

The man tightened his embrace, pulling her closer, "I love you too Oriana."

* * *

Artex and Oriana were walking back to the library when they spotted a golden gilded Sky Carriage sitting in front of the massive tree. A pair of golden clad Pegasus Guards stood silently on either side of the door. The man and Zebra exchanged a confused look and sped up their pace. The Guards did not hamper their entrance and Artex spotted Celestia lying on the floor of the main room as he held the door for Oriana. Twilight, Razor Wit, and Rose Thorn were all speaking with the Princess and there seemed to be some manner of urgency to their conversation.

Oriana trotted inside and Artex closed the door behind himself, "What's going on?" He asked to nopony in particular.

Celestia turned her head toward him, "King Myrmidon of Gryphonvale has sent a request for aid. He reports that an invading species has inhabited one of their largest forests and has captured many of their hunters. These invaders have refused calls for truce from messengers and couriers. The Gryphons are growing very upset at the development but the High Council has kept them from acting so far. One of the hunter Gryphons escaped from these invaders and describes them as," she levitated a scroll from the coffee table in front of her face, "Naked ape-like beings which walk upright and erect. They use basic tools and seem very intelligent and structured. The escaped Gryphon hunter also indicated that the beings did not speak any familiar language but often made specific sounds with their mouths. He recalls two that he heard frequently: Oo-rah and Smper Fi." Celestia lowered the scroll and turned her head toward Artex, "Do those words mean anything to you?"

Artex turned white as a sheet, "FUCK!" He swore in American English, "Go get Darryl Hord from New Humansville and let's get going. We don't have any time to waste."

Author's Note

And the plot thickens yet again. Damn-it Celestia, get the hell away from the cakes and go eat the typos! :trollestia:

Chapter 81: Preparing For Gryphonvale

Author's Note

DISCLAIMER: All points where Artex is speaking about Marines is what he thinks is correct. All portions about Marines as described and explained by character Darryl Hord, have been confirmed by an actual Marine. If there are any inconsistencies or false facts I will ask that the only ones mentioning such be Marines themselves and provide references to said facts.

I wish to properly represent members of the U.S. Marine Corps. even if the characters are fictional.

Chapter 81: Preparing For Gryphonvale

Darryl Hord was suited up in his armor and walking his set patrol around New Humansville. He had an unusual girlfriend, a steady job, a home, an icebox full of food, and a gun on his person. All-in-all, he was a happy man. He walked his set patrol path swiveling his head back and forth, 'Gotta keep an eye out for any sort of trouble or...' he stopped abruptly as Princess Luna landed directly in front of him, 'Or random Alicorn Princesses dropping by.'

Darryl kept his visor up but inclined his head toward Luna, "Greetings your Majesty. What brings you? I get the feeling you're here for me, specifically."

Luna wasted no time, "Darryl Hord, I need you to come with me as quickly as you are able. How soon can you be ready for travel?"

Darryl cocked an unseen eyebrow at her statement, "Care to fill me in on what the problem is? I can't very well pack effectively for something I don't know anything about, and besides, I'll have to clear my absence with Captain Joyner."

Luna shook her head, "I have already spoken to the Captain and he has granted you permission for an extended leave of absence should the situation call for it." She shook out her mane, not that it needed it. "We will speak of the situation as we go to your abode."

Darryl shrugged and turned around, "Come on, it's this way." he called over his shoulder, heading away at a brisk walk. Luna caught up to him and trotted by his side. Darryl unclasped his helmet and pulled it off his head, "Permission to speak freely?"

Luna nodded, "Please do."

"So what's this about huh? Did another group of Bloodmages suddenly pop up?" Darryl asked bluntly.

"My sister believes a group of Humans have invaded Gryphonvale and have taken a number of Gryphons hostage. She informed the Emissary and he asked for you to accompany him." Luna explained.

Darryl stuffed his helmet under his right armpit and scratched his chin with his left hand, "But why me?"

"The Emissary believes the group of Humans to be Marines." Luna said bluntly.

Darryl stopped dead in his tracks. He clenched his eyes closed and rubbed his eyelids, "Oh goddammit." he whispered.

Luna cocked her head to the side, perplexed, "Is something the matter?"

Darryl lowered his hand and opened his eyes, "Yes." He turned around and broke into a run, "Come on! We have to get the Headquarters!"

Luna galloped up beside him, "Why?" She asked.

Darryl kept his eyes on the street ahead, "I need another gun."

* * *

Razor Wit stomped her right forehoof on the floor angrily, "Yes, I am!"

Artex did not look up from where he was checking his belongings, "No, it's too dangerous."

Princess Celestia stayed silent, watching the scene unfold with interest.

Razor rolled her eyes, "Do you have any idea how many times I've heard that? I've gone into dangerous situations and places plenty of times before and I've always come back perfectly fine."

Artex shook his head, "Not like this. If these guys are Marines they might kill me. I couldn't live with myself if something like that happened to you too, any of you."

Twilight trotted up to the tense Human man, "You make them sound like bloodthirsty killers. What's wrong with Marines?"

Artex spoke as he stuffed more of his work clothes into his shoulder bag, "The United States Marine Corps. is the single most efficient U.S. military group in existence, not counting Special Forces groups like the S.E.A.L.S., Delta Force, or Army Rangers. Marines have a singular mentality and a single drive: to complete their mission. Simply put, Marines get it done. If somebody says that a mission is impossible, Marines consider it a personal challenge. They work with nearly flawless synchronization and every one of them is lethal. I'm surprised the death toll hasn't been catastrophic. If Marines get it into their heads to do something, they pursue it relentlessly."

Artex took a breath and continued, "They know how to kill but they're honorable. For example, Marines will never raise a hand toward a lady, not real Marines at any rate. In many countries, especially in the Middle East, a man beating his wife is a common thing, but a Marine? No. They are good people and they're extremely dedicated, but somebody they don't recognize as an authority figure is either another civilian to be protected or a threat to be eliminated. On an unknown world, if they see me as a civilian to be protected, they would probably take me and put me in some kind of cell, reasoning that it would keep me out of harm's way. They would know where I was and they could keep me safe. If they saw me as a threat, they would take me, interrogate me, and I don't want to think about what they'd do to me when they're done."

"I'm still coming with you Artex." Razor said firmly.

Artex sighed, "They would never see you as a civilian right away Razor. They might kill you on sight just to be safe. They're sworn to protect Humans. I doubt they fully realize what's going on. Remember, on Earth Humans are the only confirmed intelligent species. Back on Earth, Humans dominate our surroundings. If the Marines have captured Gryphons, it's because they want to train them. Humans use trained dogs to act in conjunction with soldiers and Marines. I'd put money on it being the reason they haven't killed the Gryphons."

Razor spoke up again, "Artex I HAVE to go. Before we even get to where the Humans are, we have to interact with Gryphons at the capital. How is your Areophene? Mine's perfect." Razor said pointedly, "I need to be there. These... Marines, are guilty of a number of crimes and as per my place on the Emissary Staff, I have to act as a non-biased witness. Part of our job is finding a compromise when cultural misunderstandings occur. In this case, I HAVE to be there. It's part of my job to coordinate with the representative of the local species and determine what is the best course of action to take that will lead to the most peaceful resolution possible. Your job, or part of it anyway, is to act on behalf of your people and to present their best interest. Another part of my job is to act on behalf of the native species and present THEIR best interest."

Artex sighed almost violently, "Fine." he said curtly. He went back to focusing on packing his bag for a few moments before he abruptly stopped again and looked up, "Aww shit!" He spat, "I have to take ALL the Emissary Staff with me..." he trailed off as he locked eyes with Oriana.

Oriana merely shrugged, "Nothing is certain in life. If we live, we live. If we die, at least we'll do so together."

"Not all of us..." Rose said quietly.

Razor Wit, Oriana, and Twilight didn't seem to hear the comment, but Artex did. He hung his head and sat down on the floor with a thud, "I'm so sorry Rose. We need to do this though. We have to go ensure that my people are safe..."

"THEY'RE MY PEOPLE TOO!" Rose yelled in a cracking voice, "I've worked and lived around Humans for more than half a year and I feel just as close to them as I do to Ponies! We fought together!" She stomped her left forehoof hard against the floor, shaking the entire library, "WE DIED TOGETHER!" She slumped down to the floor nearly weeping, "And now I can't go and make sure my people are safe..." she sniffed and wiped the tip of her muzzle with her left forehoof, "Humans gave me the chance to do what I love... I want to help..." she sniffed again, "And I can't even be with my own herd when they might not even make it back..." She closed her eyes, tears finally breaking free, "It took me thirty-six years to find a herd that I wanted and now... I can't help keep the Humans safe and I... can't keep my herd safe..."

Artex crawled across the floor to Rose on his hands and knees. He sat on his backside and pulled the minty, muscular mare into his arms ans squeezed her tightly. Rose reached her right forehoof up around the back of Artex' neck and hugged him back. The two of the quickly found themselves also being hugged by Razor and Oriana. Razor nuzzled Rose's cheek, "I wish you could come with us."

Celestia cleared her throat, "I'm sure that Captain Joyner would be most understanding if I sent him a letter. "

Rose looked up at the Princess hopefully, "You mean it?"

Celestia nodded, "Of course. We must hurry though. I shall go and ask the Captain for your armor... just in case."

In a flash of light Celestia was gone.

* * *

It was night when the Royal Sky Chariot landed behind the Palace, right next to a larger covered Sky Carriage hooked up to a team of ten Pegasi. The Sky Carriage stood on six large wheels, stood two Fathoms tall, four Fathoms wide, and six Fathoms long. It was tall enough to carry Princess Celestia while she was standing. Four windows dotted the left and right sides of the Sky Carriage and two more were set into the front and back walls. There looked to be a single door near the front of the carriage on left wall.

A Unicorn mare, an Earth Pony mare, and a Zebra mare exited the Royal Sky Chariot first and Princess Celestia followed behind them. Artex was the last to disembark. He stepped off the Royal Sky Chariot and whistled, "Wow, you sure are pulling out all the stops for this, aren't you?"

Celestia shrugged, "I would have sent you all in a airship for comfort, but this is much faster. An airship would have taken you four or five days to arrive. The Royal Sky Carriage should take less than a single day to go from here to Gryphonvale."

Artex pursed his lips and nodded, "That makes sense." He walked up to Celestia and boldly gave her a hug, "Thanks for this. I really appreciate it."

Celestia nuzzled his cheek and hugged him back with her wing, "It is my pleasure Artex. Oh," she let go of the hug and levitated a small object out of the Royal Sky Chariot, "This is a gift from Chris."

Artex held out his hand and the small box set down in his palm. He opened the box and beheld four crystal spars sitting on a velvet cushion. Three of the crystals were clear and the fourth was brilliant purple, "What are these for?" Artex asked.

"Those are some of the spare Teleportation Crystals from the shipping centers. Luna mentioned to Chris that you were going away to Gryphonvale. When she told him how far the forest was from any Gryphon settlements, he boxed these up for you. Since the Marines will probably he hungry and need clothes and so forth, Chris said we should use his shipping service to transport relief goods to wherever they are needed. He knows that you can manipulate rocks and soil with your magic, he included instructions on how to safely use the crystals to send a signal to one of his shipping centers. They will be on stand-by, ready to teleport the goods as soon as you send the 'ready' signal."

Artex closed the box and slipped it into his shoulder bag, "Tell him 'thanks' for me."

Celestia smiled warmly at the Emissary, "I shall. Good luck Artex. Go with the well-wishes of all of Equestria. I know I don't need to send you off personally and I'm afraid I skipped dinner. I hope you don't mind, but I'm going to go see if there is any of that triple-layer chocolate cake left or if Discord ate it already." She turned and departed, trotting quickly.

Artex quirked an eyebrow at the retreating Alicorn, but shrugged it off and turned his attention to the Sky Carriage.

*Meanwhile*

Rose Thorn nearly squealed in delight when she spotted the familiar armor clad figure of Darryl leaning against the side of the Sky Carriage. His helmet was off his head, presumably already in the Sky Carriage. Rose ran up to him then reared back onto her hind legs and gave her partner a warm hug. Her previous partner, Henderson, had been killed in the Bloodmage ambush, as had Darryl's partner. The two of them had just fallen in together so well that they both requested they be partnered up. They worked like brother and sister, they even thought of each other as brother and sister.

Darryl hugged her back warmly, "Good to see you Rose."

Razor Wit and Oriana trotted past the two of them and trotted onto the Sky Carriage to settle in. Rose broke off the hug and landed back on her forehooves smiling up at her partner, "I didn't think I was going to be allowed to come. The Princess sent the Captain a message and retrieved my armor. I have my gun and my magazines in my saddlebags. Do you know why she brought my gun though? I didn't ask her for it."

Darryl smiled and jerked a thumb toward the shotgun slung over his right shoulder, "Princess Luna and I ran into her while I was getting my little friend here. I told her that Marines respect a capable show of force, sans the hostility. They won't like the show of force, but they'll respect it."

Rose pulled off her helmet and looked up at him in concern. Razor, Oriana, and Artex were loading their things into the Sky Carriage while Rose and Darryl spoke. Darryl shook his head, "Wait until we're airborne and settled. I'm going to have to explain a lot of things and I don't like repeating myself. I'm 'damn' glad you're with us though."

Artex stepped onto the Sky Carriage and looked around. The inside was just as roomy on the inside as it looked on the outside. There were three normal Kavim-sized reclining benches arranged in a row right next to each other on each wall. Behind the six regular benches was a single double-wide and double-long reclining bench set against the back wall. Above the large reclining bench in the back was a long hanging curtain that looked as if it could be pulled around the entire rear half of the carriage to provide some privacy. The front of the carriage had a series of open-topped wooden bins built into the wall. Half of the bins were already full and covered with rough fabric blankets while ropes stretched across the tops of each bin to hold the contents in place. The opposite wall from the door had a small room with a door in the front. The door had the a plaque with the Kavim symbol for toilet on it.

Artex noticed that Razor Wit and Oriana had set their saddlebags down right next to their chosen reclining benches against the far wall. Artex pulled his shoulder bag off and placed it into the closest bin then unbuckled his khopesh scabbard and put it in the same bin. He stepped back out of the Sky Carriage, "Hey Darryl, what is all this stuff in here?"

Darryl turned around and glared at his friend, "Well fuckin' nice to see you too, asshole." Darryl spoke in American English. He was smiling though.

Artex smiled back and adopted a severe expression, "What the hell did you just say, MAGGOT!? That is no way to address a superior officer! Drop and give me twenty!"

In response Darryl sat down on the ground and flipped-off Artex twenty times. He stood up and chuckled at Artex, "For your information, Mr. Emissary, you're not my superior officer. I'm here to act in an advisory capacity and to be a liaison if the situation calls for it. You asked for me, but I'M the one who knows about Marines. You don't get to give me orders. I'll guard you, I'll protect you, hell I'll even carry your ass if I have to, but you don't get to boss me around till you've earned it."

Artex face twisted into a deep scowl as he stepped out of the Sky Carriage and up to Darryl. Both men stared one another down for a few seconds before they both broke out laughing. Darryl hugged his long-time friend. Artex returned the hug and patted Darryl on the back twice, "Sorry about that, man. I'm just eager to get going. I don't want this to get any farther out of hand."

Darryl clapped Artex on the back, "Neither do I. Come on, let's get going."

Rose and Artex boarded the Sky Carriage while Darryl walked around to the front, "Hey guys," he addressed the Pegasi Guards, "How long is this flight?"

The stallion closest to him spoke without turning his head, "Fourteen hours. If you count our stops where we switch teams, then make it fifteen hours. There are refreshments and a toilet in the carriage for you. The benches fold out into beds and there are privacy curtains that fold down out of the ceiling if you need them." The Guard paused then spoke again, "Do you need one of us to demonstrate the workings of the beds for you?"

Darryl smirked, "Thanks, but I think we can figure it out." He peeked around the corner to make sure everybody was inside the carriage. Satisfied at seeing the three mares and Artex, he turned his head back toward the Guards, "Give us two minutes to sit down and we'll be ready to go."

Darryl ducked inside the Sky Carriage and closed and locked the door from the inside. Turning around he spoke quickly, "The Guards will be taking off in less than two minutes so sit your butts down and hold on."

Darryl laid down on his stomach on the closest bench and wrapped his legs around the back while he held onto the front with his hands. Artex laid down and did the same while the mares used the tiny hairs on their hooves to grip the sides of the benches. Moments later the Sky Carriage jolted as the Pegasi began to pull. Darryl had to yell over the rumbling wheels, "Give them five minutes to get onto a straight course before you move around."

The five passengers rattled around for a few more seconds before gravity suddenly changed and the rattling diminished significantly. Darryl began counting out the time and it was a good thing he did. The carriage banked hard to the right twice before he was finished. After the five minutes were up, Darryl let go of his bench and stood up, "Give me a second to look out the window and make sure we're on a steady course."

He made his way up to the front of the carriage and peeked through the window, "Yeah we're good. Everybody can get up now."

The mares let go of the benches and Rose arched her back, "This armor is NOT meant for that kind of posture." She trotted up to the front of the cabin, next to the wooden bins and began to unbuckle the various pieces of the armor.

Darryl decided to join her. The first thing he did was to unsling his shotgun. "Everybody stand clear." He ordered.

Rose backed away from him while he turned toward the outer wall and unslung the shotgun then proceeded to unload the metal shells. With the muzzle of the gun pointed toward the wall, he racked the pump and ejected the first shell. The sound of him racking the pump in the enclosed space made the mares' ears lay flat. He ejected all eight shells from the magazine then the ninth one from the breech. He placed the shells in a pouch on his belt then racked the slide three more times to make sure it was clear. He then placed it in the closest bin. Turning back to the wall he unloaded and emptied his gyro-jet pistol. He placed the filled magazine into the pouch on his belt then buckled his pistol back into its holster and removed his whole belt.

Once he finished he yelled out, "Clear." then turned and began taking off his armor.

"Was all that really necessary?" Oriana asked.

Artex nodded, "Oh yeah. Gun safety is not something to play around with. My great Uncle became complacent about handling and cleaning a gun and accidentally killed himself. Back on Earth I owned two guns and my wife owned one too. We were always VERY careful about how we handled them."

Razor Wit wiggled around to get comfortable on the padded bench. She then lit up her horn an levitated a sheet of paper out of her saddlebags, "Alright everybody, I know most of you have never even seen Gryphons before and we need to prepare as much as we can. I can't give you all of the little details about Gryphon society, but I can give you some history on them and give you an idea of how they think and operate."

Artex agreed, "Excellent idea Razor. Just hold that thought for a second." He yelled up to the front, "Hey Darryl, I heard you ask the Pegasi how long the flight was but I didn't hear his answer."

Darryl kept his attention on the metal clasp on his side under his armpit, "About fifteen hours. We should have plenty of time for a briefing and a full night's sleep before we land." He snapped open the clasp then moved to the one on his other side, "Razor can go first then we can have a snack and go to bed. In the morning I'll brief everybody about Marines and what to expect. How does that sound?"

Artex nodded, "Sounds good to me. How about you, girls?"

Oriana shrugged, "I have no problems with that."

Rose placed her helmet in the bin with a clunk, "Works fine for me."

Razor Wit smiled, "Good idea officer Hord. This way we aren't as likely to get confused on how to act with either group and we'll have time to mentally digest the information. I think we should reverse it though. Why don't we go over the part about Marines tonight then talk about Gryphon society tomorrow morning so that it's fresh in our minds when we land and interact with them?"

Darryl paused with his greaves in his hands and thought for a few seconds, "Yeah that would be better. Give me a minute to finish up here and I'll get going."

While Darryl and Rose finished removing their armor, Artex looked back to the big bench in the back, "That bench is wide enough to be a bed and I'd like to sleep with you girls if you don't mind."

"I'd like that." Razor said with a smile, "You're very cuddly."

"I've always liked sleeping next to you." Oriana added.

Rose threw in her two-cents, "Sounds nice." She set the last piece of her armor into the bin then walked back over and hopped up on her bench.

Darryl came over a few seconds later and sat down with a sigh, "Alright everybody... Artex, I know you're familiar with a few things about Marines, but I'm going to go over some of the ideals so that we're all on the same page."

Artex nodded, "O.k. Darryl, tell us what to expect the Marines to have? The group from Argentina had atlatls, knives, bows, and arrows."

Darryl regarded his friend evenly, "Did you ever see the movie: Predator?" he asked, "Remember when Arnold had to literally get Medieval? Remember the boobie-traps, the javelins, the powerful bow, the torch, the camouflage?" Artex nodded so Darryl continued, "Yeah picture that... for EVERY Marine. They WILL have a fortified position. They WILL have weapons. They WILL have a command structure. They WILL have water and fire though there is no guarantee that they will have sufficient food. They WILL have set traps and have people on guard at all times and GOD ALMIGHTY help us if they figured out how to use magic."

Artex blew out a breath through his teeth, "So... basically we're walking in to a worst case scenario?"

Darryl shook his head, "Nah. Worst case scenario would be if it were a group of Russian Spetsnaz. At least with Marines we can have an idea of what to expect and try talking to them. Just so you know, even if we get them to talk the chances of them being willing to give up their weapons and go to Equestria is pretty much nil. You are NOT going to disarm Marines in what they likely believe to be hostile territory." Darryl ran his right hand through his hair, "What I'm trying to say is that we're going to be playing this by ear the whole time. Once we enter what they've claimed as their territory, I'll get their attention while you guys stay hidden somewhere. I know how to talk to them. I can't guarantee they'll easily believe me but I have a better chance to either survive or get away than any of you."

Darryl sucked on his lower lip briefly, "I think our best bet is to approach this from an angle they can relate to. Marines rigidly stick to rules, laws, and regulations and they're used to modifying their conduct to satisfy the demands of other nations... within reason. They're going to be operating under the Marine Corps. given rules of conduct and I know those in and out. First off, if Artex and I approach them looking and acting like civilians, they're going to hog-tie us and keep us under guard for our own safety. That's why I brought my armor and weapons. When we go in, we go armed for bear BUT we have to present ourselves as friendlies. Once the Marines see our capabilities, our weapons and armor, the very next thing they'll do is examine us to determine whether or not we're threats. If they see us acting in a threatening manner, they'll attack and let me tell you, surrender is not in a Marine's vocabulary."

"If they've been in this forest for a while, they'll feel slightly more comfortable. They'll think of it as their home turf. We want them comfortable. We want them as relaxed around us as they can be. If we can get them to lower their weapons, and I promise you they will have weapons pointed at us at first, we might be able to get their Commanding Officer to talk to us. Once we open the lines of communication, that's where you guys come in. Everything up to that point," he gestured to himself, "Let me handle it. After we get the Commanding Officer talking, that's when we start to SLOWLY explain the situation. Do not bombard Marines with surprises in a strange or tense situation unless you want them to take over and take command. After we give him a minute or two to adjust, then ease him into with the next topic. Also do not under, any circumstances, enter their camp. They will have claimed it as Sovereign Territory despite any local laws and anybody on their 'Sovereign Territory' will be subject to the C.O.'s decisions."

Darryl rubbed his thighs with his open palms, "Luna mentioned that there were a number of Hunter Gryphons captured by the Marines. You do realize those Gryphons may very well be dead. If they are not though, if the Marines have figured out that they're intelligent and part of a civilization, we may be in for more trouble than we want. To a Marine who is on-guard, everything is a battle and dealing with the prisoners will be no different. They will likely want to use the captured Gryphons as diplomatic ammunition to maneuver the situation in their favor and they won't be willing to just let them go arbitrarily. When they are already at such a significant tactical disadvantage they're not going to handicap themselves any more toward a possibly hostile enemy, namely the Gryphons."

Darryl sat up and stretched, "Here's my guess of how this happened. If the Gryphons are still alive, the Marines captured a single Gryphon at first but then they discover that they're intelligent. They try to teach it English, but that doesn't work so they capture a few more in the hopes that one of the others could learn. At some point things get out of hand, probably when that one who gave the eyewitness statement got away. Now they're concerned that a large group of Gryphons are going to descend on them in force and with lacking the armaments they're used to, they're not willing to reveal themselves openly. They probably don't actually want to keep the Gryphons right now, but they won't risk giving up their only bargaining chip and open themselves up to an attack by a vengeful community of Gryphons."

Rose, Oriana, Razor, and Artex all groaned. Darryl stoop up and slapped his right leg, "Whelp, I think it's time we hit the hay. Just one last thing to keep in mind. When we go to deal with the Marines, let me handle them at first." He waved to the back of the carriage, "You guys take the back area. The bench folds out into a bed. Have fun with the fur-pile, I'm going to bed."

Chapter 82: Learning About Gryphons

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 83: Cha'rheid

Razor Wit lit her horn and unlocked the door while Darryl and Rose finished securing their armor, "I'll go out first, they've seen Ponies before." She trotted out of the door, took eight steps, and sat down facing the Gryphons.

The air outside was bracingly cold. A gruff male voice spoke in Velensovth as Razor sat down on the landing platform, "The Sun Princess sent a Unicorn mare, no surprise. I hope Celestia doesn't mind you returning in pieces, little Unicorn. The monsters in the forest will tear a tender little thing like you apart."

Razor's horn lit up and half a second later there was a loud sound of wood striking metal followed by a startled squawk of pain. Razor smiled deviously, "Your King should have sent warriors, not chicks who are disarmed of their spears so easily by a 'tender little thing' like me."

Loud laughter answered Razor's retort, "Welcome Emissary, and well met! Come, we will take you to King Myrmidon."

Razor spoke loudly, "I am not the Emissary, but I am a member of the Emissarial Staff. There are four others with me. A Zebra, an Earth Pony, and two of the species that troubles your kingdom. One of those two is the Emissary and the other is an advisor. I will ask the Emissary to come out next." Razor turned to Artex, "Come on out and meet some Gryphons."

Artex was shocked at the sudden personality change in his main mare. Razor Wit was normally thoughtful and reserved. The mare he saw now was commanding and loud. He straightened his hooded robe and khopesh and stepped out of the Sky Carriage. He looked toward the Gryphons with a bored expression but, once he actually saw one, he had to force his face to stay bored. The Gryphons were nowhere near as small as Kavim. The smallest of them had at least three times the mass of an average Kavim and that was after taking hollow bones into account. The Gryphons averaged one and a half Fathoms at the shoulder and at least two Fathoms long.

Their front halves resembled giant birds of prey with their hooked beaks, the crests on their heads, and their piercing eyes. Their forelimbs were slender but tipped with four finger-like talons and a fifth talon opposing the other four in the same way a Human hand did. Each one of the talons was longer than any of Artex' fingers. Their hind legs and tails were like those of lions except the coloration matched that of the front half. Some were solid colors ranging from black to white, while others were spotted or patterned. One thing they all shared was a distinctive predatory aura. These creatures were capable killers and they knew it. The ten standing together several Fathoms away were all armed and armored. Each one had a steel tipped spear and was wearing slate grey scale armor which covered them almost completely. Three of the ten were wearing conical helmets. Two of the helmets were grey and one was bronze.

Artex kept his expression bored as he look the Gryphons over. He yawned feigning boredom at the sight of the six to nine hundred pound predators, "Hmph, giant chickens. No wonder my people are giving you so much trouble." he selected the biggest Gryphon out of the ten and pointed to it, "Are you dinner? You're certainly fat enough."

"Artex!" Razor hissed quietly. He turned toward her so he could hear her more clearly, "You're supposed to let THEM insult you first!"

The angry Gryphon's eyes narrowed but the one wearing the bronze helmet spoke sharply, "Corporal, you will remain where you are. Do I make myself cl..."

Ignoring his superior, the Gryphon screeched and launched himself through the air at Artex. The Gryphon's head was lowered like a battering ram. Artex opened his screfula and raised his hands, intent on repulsing the Gryphon by using Control and Earth on his armor. Before he could though, a bright yellow beam of light lanced out from behind his right shoulder. The light hit the Gryphon and it tumbled to the ground groaning and twitching.

Darryl stepped out from behind Artex lowering his right arm. He stepped up to the Gryphon shaking his head. He picked up the spear and examined it casually, "Undisciplined... unbalanced... uncoordinated..." he looked down at the Gryphon groaning on the ground and dropped the spear with a clang, "... unimpressive."

Thinking quickly before the situation could escalate any further, Artex knelt down and offered his gloved hand to the Gryphon on the ground, "I misunderstood your greeting custom. The insults I offered weren't sincere, I promise."

The Gryphon peered suspiciously at Artex' hand then back to his face and locked eyes with him. The two stared at one another for more than three minutes while Oriana and Rose exited the carriage quietly. Artex held the Gryphon's gaze sternly until the huge winged predator looked away and accepted his offered hand. Artex braced his legs and back and let the Gryphon put his weight on the hand, 'GEEZE! I can barely stay standing! How heavy are these damn Gryphons?'

Up close, the top of the Gryphon's head came up to Artex' collar bone and was half as long as a full-size sedan from front to back, "Celestia chose her Emissary well, even if a strong wind could knock you over."

Artex smiled, "Only if it came from under your tail."

The gathering of Gryphon soldiers screeched their laughter, even the one in front of Artex, "An official with a sense of humor. Celestia chose very well. Come, we will take all of you to see King Myrmidon."

* * *

Artex, Razor Wit, Oriana, Rose, and Darryl walked side by side following the soldiers. Artex looked around marveling at the architecture. Walkways were somewhat sparse in the colossal grey stone fortress. Covered balconies dotted the faces of the walls on every level they traveled. He watched as a flight of five Gryphons wearing slate grey scale armor landed on one the balconies and entered through the door behind it.

It was obvious that the level of weapon and armor technology the Gryphons displayed was no greater than that of the Kavim. The armor worn by Rose and Darryl was much more advanced than anything the Gryphons had. The five of them followed the Gryphons through narrow corridors and cavernous chambers which resembled bee hives for all the activity taking place. The vast majority of the walls were unadorned by grand tapestries, busts, or statues. The lack was more than made up for by the richly detailed carvings on the walls. The carvings depicted massive battles, gargantuan buildings, and the various feats symbolizing the might of the Gryphon kingdom. It was the history of a proud people set into stone, preserved for future generations by skilled stone cutting. Narrow corridors led to tall halls, wide chambers led to thin hallways. The layout was not lost on Darryl or Artex. Should the Gryphons' home ever be attacked, there were hundreds of choke-point at which to halt an invading enemy. The Gryphons were obviously not unprepared for such an event.

The procession reached a grand hall and suddenly the spartan setting of the rest of the fortress was gone, replaced by unrivaled opulence. The hall was more than a League wide, long, and tall. Brightly colored tapestries covered almost every inch of every wall.

Life-like statues were spaced out four Fathoms apart from one another, each with a brightly burning fire underneath it. The statues were covered in jet black soot, giving them a dark and menacing quality as they stood their eternal vigil. Unlike the statues, the tapestries were completely free of signs of soot or blemish of any kind. Artex turned his eyes toward the roof and beheld dozens of Gryphon-sized holes in the ceiling. The smoke from the fires billowed out through the holes and let in natural light at the same time. The placement of the holes combined with the locations of hallways leading into the chamber caused the flow of air through the hall to circulate into a spiraling vortex as it reached to the ceiling.

The scene was both awe inspiring and hypnotic.

Gryphons in their plain grey scale armor were lined up along the bottom of every wall. Each of them stood as still as the statues and were just as intimidating. At the far end of the hall was a pair of tall black stone doors flanked by two Gryphons in shining steel armor.

The ten Gryphon escort dispersed and stood at attention among the others of their kind along the walls. Razor Wit trotted up to the two steel clad guards and spoke briefly in what must have been Areophene. The two guards turned and hauled the doors wide open. Artex tried not to gawk when he saw that each of the doors was nearly a full Fathom thick. Nevertheless the two guards hauled the door open silently on well oiled hinges. The three mares and two men entered the chamber beyond and the door boomed closed behind them.

The room was truly spartan in decor. It was built and meant for utility. The room was less than ten Fathoms wide and long and the ceiling was only three Fathoms tall. There was apparently no throne here, merely a slightly elevated dais with a big blue overstuffed pillow on top. Sitting on that pillow was a single spotted brown Gryphon, utterly unremarkable save for the thin gold circlet he wore on his brow.

Razor Wit spoke to the Gryphon loudly in Velensovth, "We are the Emissarial Staff sent from Equestria to help with your problem. With me are two members of the species we believe have been troubling you, King Myrmidon." Razor then turned to the rest of her party, "By law we may speak freely while in the presence of any member of government."

"Okay then. Nice place," Darryl said sarcastically, "Spare no expense for royalty, huh."

"And what purpose would it serve to mire ourselves in finery?" a smooth, cultured baritone voice spoke as the King stood and slowly approached the small gathering, "Is bolstering our self-image worth the ruination of the natural beauty of our land? Do we ravage our country only to exchange natural beauty for fabricated beauty? We are not so arrogant as to believe we could ever come close to replicating what the natural world already provides. We carve our homes out of solid rock to preserve the forests and we only do so where no other creature makes its home. We till and plant and harvest only from natural fields. We utilize every part of every creature we kill for food so that the entire body plays a part in our lives. Bones are carved into instruments and medicines and the shavings from the carving is ground to powder and used to nourish our crops. The muscle is devoured and fat either eaten or made into soap. The skins are tanned into leather; not an ounce goes to waste. We understand the sacred nature of life even beyond what the Kavim comprehend. Unlike Celestia and Luna, we are but brief flashes of light. Even so, we strive to leave a legacy of courage, honor, and committed love toward all sapient beings for all are under our care. All are free to come to us for sanctuary and shelter in troubled times and we strive to provide for them all, no matter what species."

His voice suddenly changed into an enraged bellow, "AND NOW SUDDENLY WE ARE HUNTED IN OUR OWN LANDS BY FOREIGN CREATURES WHO DO EVERYTHING WE STAND AGAINST!" He cast an accusing taloned finger toward Darryl and Artex, "WHY HAVE THEY TRANSGRESSED SO GREATLY AGAINST NATURE AND OUR PEOPLE!? RECITE FOR ME THE ARTICLES OR LAWS THAT GIVE SUCH PERMISSION! WHAT IS THIS FELL DOCTRINE THAT ALLOWS FOR SUCH... SACRILEGE!" His brown twitched with indignation.

The mares had laid their ears back as he began his shouting, but Artex and Darryl never so much as flinched. Artex cleared his throat and took a step toward the irate Gryphon, "King Myrmidon, I am Artex Rias. I have come at the behest of Princess Celestia to attempt to rectify the situation. Allow me, if you will, to elaborate on the situation from the perspective of those who you're referring to."

The King merely nodded, "Proceed."

"Our species, Humans, are here through no choice of our own. We were brought here against our will by a force that even the Alicorns are at a loss to explain. The group that Darryl and I were brought with were taken from our world and left in a field with no tools, no food, no water, no shelter, and no way to fend for ourselves. We were alone, unsure, and in a strange place. We encountered the Kavim and begged them for help through drawings in the dirt. After no few struggles, they aided us and our two species now thrive together. We recently discovered that other groups also arrived on your world and likewise had issues of their own. The group which landed in your kingdom, we believe, to be a military group, a group called Marines specifically."

Artex gestured to Darryl, "Darryl here is a Marine. They likely have no idea where they are nor that they are causing so much trouble for you. We are here to attempt to negotiate with them and convince them to leave your kingdom and take up residency in Equestria. I can nearly guarantee that they mean no intentional harm to you or any of your subjects."

King Myrmidon's face fell at the last word, "They are not my subjects. They are my fellow Gryphons. Once I am removed from my position I will rejoin them as a normal member of society." He said emphasizing the statement with a flick of his tail, "In regard to the plight of your people, it would be for the best if they departed. My people are growing angry. More than three dozen sons and daughters of Gryphonvale are missing, taken or killed by your people. Reparations must be made to the families and victims and if your people have killed any of mine, there will be blood for blood. I hold no sway to discourage my people from actions they wish to take. Understand that neither I nor any of my people hold any of you responsible for what has occurred. I alone was under the impression that these acts were intentional and I am now willing to believe they are not. Gryphons judge actions of a single individual, not as a whole. If there is one death, it is almost always answered with one death. There are very few circumstances where the death of more than one perpetrator is rendered as payment for one victim."

King Myrmidon sat his butt down on the floor and continued speaking, "A scout and flight will be waiting to take you to the forest that your people have taken up residence in, in the morning. The guards and servant outside your doors will speak Velensovth should you need anything." The King rose and stalked back to his pillow, "Should you be successful, you will be invited to a grand feast. Should you fail, you will be remembered with a grand feast."

Darryl's eyebrows knitted together, "What the 'fuck' is THAT supposed to mean!? We're all risking our lives to go talk to these guys and if they're freaked out enough they might just kill us outright! We're doing this for YOU too! How about a little 'fucking' gratitude!"

King Myrmidon gazed evenly at Darryl for several long moments, "How do you think we feel when a country whose populace we protect, turns and evicts us with no gratitude after a war is over? Doing the right thing is arduous, thankless work but it needs to be done. The Princess already informed us of the inherent dangers. The High Council has already decided that whether you succeed and live or die trying, you will be declared Gryphon Friends and be offered citizenship status. Is this not enough? Or is it monetary gains you seek?"

Darryl's teeth pulled back in a snarl, "I don't want your money or anybody else's! All I want, all any Marine wants, is to be respected and receive equal treatment! On our world, we deploy to other countries to protect civilians! Marines 'fucking' die for people we don't know and often never even see! And if you'd just pull your head from under your pin feathers, you'd see that we're not all that different from you! I'M not any kind of official, I 'fucking' volunteered to help because I've got the same training as them and I might be able to help tip the odds in our favor! I might also make the situation worse if they decide to capture us because they'll see me as a traitor! You said you're willing to die to do the right thing? I'm willing to be tortured to death for it! I have twins at home who probably think I'm dead because I got sucked into your piece of 'shit' world! Is respect so much to ask for!?"

The entire room was so quiet that the silence was loud. Darryl ran his hands over his armor as he calmed himself down. He used the mental tools that the Marine Corps. had given him. Marines were expected to launch themselves into action at a moment's notice and to come down off their adrenaline high just as quickly. He took five long, slow breaths and felt the tension flow away from his mind. It was a useful technique.

King Myrmidon finally, slowly nodded, "Your situation was not of our doing. You have my most sincere sympathies as one father speaking to another. To answer your question, no, respect is not too much to ask for and you have it. You also have my best wishes for your success."

Darryl bowed his head politely, "Thank you King Myrmidon." He raised his head, "You have my word that we will do our best."

The King seemed very pleased, "I am given to understanding that your species eats meat. Is that correct?"

Darryl nodded but it was Artex who answered, "It is true. We do eat meat. We catch fish in New Humansville since all the other animals in Equestria are intelligent."

The King smiled, which was a strange sight to see on a creature with a beak, "A clever compromise. I would like to extend an invitation to all of you to join my family and I for dinner this evening in one of the Mead Halls. We can have any food you wish prepared."

Artex and Darryl spoke at the same time, "We accept."

Author's Note

Hopefully I managed to weed out all the typos. Let me know if I missed any.

Chapter 84: Preparing To Depart

Each of the five beings from Equestria were given their own room, but only Darryl stayed alone in his. Artex, Oriana, Rose, and Razor all decided to take the room right next to Darryl's. The mares removed their saddlebags and Artex laid his shoulder bag out next to the desk in the room. Rose stripped off her armor while Artex headed straight to the bathroom to relieve himself. The bathroom was bigger than some of the bedrooms he had seen, even if it was furnished with the mindset of 'less is more'. The tub was colossal. The sides came nearly up to his knees. Artex could have laid down and stretched out his arms and legs and still not reached the sides. After he was done he changed clothes while the mares refreshed and relieved themselves in the bathroom. He had to chuckle, 'I guess females go to the bathroom in herds no matter what species they are.' Artex had just pulled off his shirt when he heard Razor call to him, "Hey Aaaartex," her voice was flirtatious, "Come here please."

Artex sighed and rolled his eyes as he made his way to the bathroom, 'Man, Razor has been acting like a horny teenager ever since we shared that one kiss.' He reached the doorway to the bathroom and stopped cold. What had stopped him so quickly was the sight of three mares all lying down in the empty tub together and all of them giving him sly looks.

Artex had taken many a romantic shower with his wife back on Earth and the association of being naked and the memory of enjoying some sexy times in a tub brought up an instinctual response in the man. He blushed deeply and turned away from the sight while the mares all giggled at him.

"Come on silly," Razor crooned, "We're all going to end up doing a lot more than this before too long. Besides, none of us have ever gotten a good look at your... you. We need to try to become comfortable with you if we're ever going to... be intimate."

Artex stretched out his right hand and leaned against the door frame sighing loudly, "Look," he said tersely, "I know you're only trying to be playful and I appreciate that but... I've been abstinent since I came here. I'm afraid that if I get into that tub with you girls that I'm going to be way too tempted to... do something I shouldn't. Once we're married I'll be more than happy to bathe with any of you or all of you but for now... I... I'm... sorry." He pushed himself off the doorway and walked toward the big bed in the room shaking his head.

He laid down on the plush bed, 'Has to be stuffed with Gryphon down.' he thought as he laid his left arm over his eyes, 'DAMNIT! Why did they have to do that!? Now I'm all hot and bothered but I can't 'do' anything with them because we aren't married yet.' He felt movement on the bed but said nothing. He knew the mares had all climbed into bed with him but he was in no mood to talk right then.

"Artex," Razor said quietly, "We're really sorry about that. We just thought it would be fun. Rose and Oriana don't know about your religious beliefs and I should have thought about how what we did might affect you. Don't be mad at them, please."

Despite not really wanting to hear her out, Artex had heard her. He kept his arm over his eyes as he spoke, "It's not so much a religious thing as it is a 'me' thing. Granted I was taught that sex before marriage was like cheating on one's future spouse, but there's a lot more to it for me. I want any serious romantic relationship to be centered around the person or persons I love and not just for the physical pleasures that come with sex. I want all of us to be dedicated enough to one another that we don't need to satisfy our physical desires and if I'm being honest... I'm just not ready yet. The only person I've ever been with is my old wife. That's not something most people can say and for me it's a point of pride. When I go to make love it will always be with my wife, whichever one of you it is. I'm sure it's probably disappointing to you but that's the way I am and I'm not going to change."

He lifted his arm off his eyes and turned his head toward Razor Wit with his own sly smile, "Once we're married though," he licked his lips, "You girls aren't going to be able to walk right for a couple of days." He blinked then added, "I don't count myself as religious by the way. A person can do anything religiously. To me religion is just doing the same thing over and over again. I like to think of myself as spiritual instead of religious. I like alcohol quite a bit and many religious people tend to think that's a bad thing. The way I see it is it's only a bad thing if you let it control your life."

Rose and Oriana shared a confused look. Oriana spoke first, "Well then, if we're not going to take a bath together... how about you tell us about your 'spirituality'?"

* * *

The four of them sat there talking about the many varied aspects of different faiths for the entire afternoon. Artex was hardly surprised when the three mares all expressed that they liked the ideals and teachings of the Church of the Jedi. When Artex recited the basic doctrine of the Jedi the mare all took it to heart very seriously. The mares then told Artex about how the Jedi Church had many very close similarities with what they understood as Natural Magic. The two were nearly interchangeable.

A firm knock on the door startled them out of their discussion. The room had been issued to Rose so she was the one to answer, "Come in."

An armored Gryphon opened the door, "King Myrmidon and his family are ready for you. I will take you to the Mead Hall when you are ready."

They all slid off the soft bed and the mares brushed out their manes and tails while Artex put on a shirt and tied his hair into a top-knot. He then buckled on his belt and grabbed his khopesh, still in its sheath. He held it in his left hand as he headed for the door where the mares were already waiting for him. Razor, Oriana, and Rose all looked at him oddly when they saw the khopesh, but none of them said anything.

The guard silently led them through the fortress and by the time they arrived they were well and truly lost. The doors to the Mead Hall were just like Artex imagined they would be. Two stout wooden doors reinforced with four heavy iron bands stretching across the fronts. The guard pushed the doors open revealing the hall beyond. The Mead Hall was a grand thing to behold. Finely carved thick wooden columns dotted the space spanning from floor to ceiling. Two massive tables laid on either side of the main floor space which held a huge bonfire in a recessed pit in the very center of the hall. There were dozens of Gryphons already within and many were already deep into their cups. Stout tankards made of dark red clay were filled, clanked together, emptied, and refilled. Numerous platters rested on the long tables, each sporting a different food. Some held vegetarian foods while others held the cooked or raw carcasses of various animals. The sweet smell of fruit mixed with that of alcohol and the savory smells of every dish on the tables. Artex noticed that there were even a few Kavim scattered around the room.

Motion caught his eye and he turned toward it. Darryl was standing up and waving Artex, Razor, and the rest of their herd over. He was sitting with his back against the far left wall. Artex led the way as the doors thudded closed behind them. They weaved their way past dozens of Gryphons and one obviously inebriated brown Pegasus mare and sat down on the plush pillows Darryl indicated next to where he was sitting. Artex laid his khopesh against the wall behind him, well within reach. They all sat down and Artex noticed, over the roasted turkey sitting on the table, King Myrmidon sitting across from them. He had a dark brown and black spotted Gryphoness sitting on his right and three younger Gryphons sitting on his left. Artex assumed they were his children.

The King chugged down the contents of his tankard and leaned over the table while the female Gryphon next to him drank hers more slowly, "Do you enjoy the taste of mead as much as your Marine friend?" he asked.

Artex nodded with a huge smile, "I do, King Myrmidon."

The King shook his head, "Dispense with the titles for now. Here," he gestured to the hall, "We are all equals! Titles hold no place here!" He rose to a standing position and yelled loudly, "A mug for our guest!"

From the tall roof rafters above the tables, which Artex had initially missed, flew a slightly smaller Gryphon holding a clay mug filled with an amber colored liquid. Artex accepted the mug before it even touched the table. He held it up toward the King then tipped it into his mouth. Strong flavors of honey and the burn of alcohol hit his tongue and he drained the entire mug in one draught. As he lowered the mug he noticed that a large metal plate had mysteriously appeared in front of him. He set down the mug and belched loudly.

The King threw his head back and laughed heartily, "A contented noise if ever I heard one!" He gestured to the platters all along the table, "Help yourself! If you leave here hungry it's an insult!"

The mood seemed infectious and Artex began to feel more relaxed. He reached forward and pulled a drum off the turkey and plopped it on his plate. Looking to his right he saw that Razor and Oriana were looking slightly uncomfortable while Rose had just finished her second mug, if the already empty one on the table in front of her was any indication. She slammed the mug down and cut lose with a belch that nearly rattled the table.

The old Gryphon sitting to her right laughed loudly and slapped her loudly on the back. Another Gryphon came down from the rafters and refilled both of her mugs before disappearing again. Artex leaned down to Razor, "You alright?" He had to raise his voice to be heard over the sounds of merriment.

Razor nodded, "I'll be fine. It's just so... vulgar. Don't worry we'll get used to it." She motioned to the platter, "Go on, enjoy yourself."

As Artex turned back to the table he noticed that his mug had already been filled again. He gripped it by the handle just as a smaller black and white spotted female Gryphon sat down to Darryl's left. She immediately leaned forward and ripped a chunk of breast meat off the turkey and set it on the plate in front of her. She picked up the meat in her talons and tore a piece off.

Darryl leaned over to Artex, "The Gryphon to my left is Heidi. She's the Flight Leader for tomorrow and she's going to act as our scout and representative."

Heidi leaned forward and waved at Artex, "Heard your mare's belch all the way across the hall. It's good to know that some Ponies know how to take their mead. I'm Heidi by the way. Darryl's been telling me about Marines and what to expect. I asked if he could demonstrate how Humans fight, but he said it wouldn't be fair unless it was against another Human."

Artex was feeling good by that point. He stood up and offered his hand to Darryl, "How about we give them a little demo."

Darryl quirked his right eyebrow at his friend, "You really want to get manhandled that badly?"

Artex smirked, "You can try."

Darryl's face broke into a shit-eating grin as he grasped Artex' offered hand, "You do realize that you'll be up against MCMAP right?"

Artex hauled Darryl up and onto his feet, "What is that?"

Darryl grinned in an almost evil manner, "MCMAP stands for Marine Corps Martial Arts Program. The motto is, 'One Mind, Any Weapon'. Just wanted you to know that I'm going to mop the floor with you."

Artex chuckled, "Yeah right."

* * *

Artex groaned as he woke up the next morning. He was slightly sore after the sparing match with Darryl the night before. He had been of the mind that his Earth Pony strength and toughness would help. He had not been completely wrong, 'Technique trumps muscle every time, but hitting a brick wall wears on you. Heheheh.' He thought as he cracked his eyes open. Darryl's holds and joint locks had been nearly useless, but the Marine had danced around Artex like he had been moving in slow motion and his strikes ALWAYS connected. Artex' movements and strikes were not as quick as Darryl's but when they landed the Marine went flying. In the end it was declared a draw.

Artex slipped his arms out from under Razor and Oriana fairly easily but getting his legs back from Rose was practically an exercise in contortionism. He got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. As he did his business he smiled at the memories from the previous night. Razor and Oriana had eventually become comfortable and had even enjoyed a few mugs of mead. The Gryphons had cheered and screeched their approval during the exposition fight between himself and Darryl.

Darryl had later confessed that he had an edge during the fight because of his passive Noun and Verb, 'He was able to read me like a book.' Artex chuckled at the thought, 'Twilight would be proud of the analogy.' Artex rubbed his joints briefly. His passive Noun and Verb had been healing him all night and when combined with a bit of stimulation in the morning, he felt like it had never happened.

He finished his business and put his hand on the bathroom door. He opened it and saw Oriana standing just on the other side. The Zebra mare's eyes widened as she got a full view of what was standing proudly at attention at her eye level. Artex looked down and quickly covered himself with his hands, "Sorry Ori!" he said as he edged past her.

Oriana shook her head to clear her thoughts and closed the bathroom door behind herself. As Artex looked to the bed he noticed that Rose was missing. A grunt of exertion caught his ear and he looked toward the door of the room. Rose was balanced on her forehooves doing vertical pushups with her hind legs sticking straight into the air. Artex was impressed by her balance and then was further impressed when his eyes wandered to her stomach. Rose was a pert B-cup and the motions of her exercise were doing marvelous things to her teats. Artex tore his eyes away from the bouncing mammaries and sought out his clothes before his morning wood distracted Rose from her morning workout.

Oriana emerged from the bathroom just as he finished pulling his shirt down. She instantly blushed when she saw him and cleared her throat, "Your turn Rose."

Rose smoothly brought her hind legs back down to the floor and turned around, "Thanks. I'll only be a minute."

It suddenly occurred to Artex that only two of his mares were awake. He glanced over to the bed and spotted a lump in the blankets. He walked around to the side of the bed while Oriana was brushing out her mane. Razor's head was exposed as she continued sleeping.

Artex knelt down then reached out and stroked Razor's fuchsia mane, "Razor," he called softly, "Razor Wit it's morning. Time to get up."

She nuzzled into his hand, eyes still closed, "Hmm, I haven't slept that well in months."

Artex smiled, "Come on Razor," he said playfully, "It's time to go to work."

"I don't wanna work," she whined, "This weird alien guy I work with is such a boar. He's always getting himself into trouble. I can't stand him." She finished with a small playful grin, "He's not too bad though. He can be really sweet after you get past his gruff mannerisms, his looks, his messed up face, his..."

Artex scoffed, "Get up you silly Pony."

Razor opened her eyes briefly, pulled a face, and stuck out her tongue, "Make me."

Artex stood up, "Alright." He ripped the covers off of her dramatically. She clutched the pillow beneath her head and snuggled deeper into it. Artex bent over and wrapped his arms around her barrel, bent his knees, and lifted her bodily off the bed. She squeaked and flailed wildly as he hefted her onto his right shoulder then proceeded to playfully spank her backside. Razor shrieked with laughter and batted her forehooves against his back.

The door to the room burst open and in stepped two Gryphons holding their spears at the ready. Artex froze in place and the Gryphons looked at him strangely, "Is this some kind of courtship ritual?" one asked.

Artex felt his face explode with heat as he set Razor down, "Uh... no. Just a bit of play."

Darryl walked up behind the two Gryphons. He was wearing his armor and weapons, but he had a strange leather harness around his chest, shoulders, and thighs, "Come on, we need to get going."

"What are you wearing?" Artex asked as he headed over to buckle on his khopesh.

Darryl rolled his eyes, "It's a safety harness, duh. Now come on."

"Rose still needs to put on her uniform and armor." Artex explained.

The clunk of the bathroom door heralded the emergence of said mint colored mare, "I'll hurry. Could you help me Darryl? I don't want any mishaps with my gun and fingers work better than hooves."

Darryl helped Rose with her armor while Artex, Razor, and Oriana finished prepping themselves for the trip. Once finished, they followed Darryl and the Gryphon guards through another dizzying series of corridors and up some stairs to an open balcony bathed in morning light. Despite the fact that the balcony was ten Fathoms wide and four Fathoms long the distinctive lack of a safety rail made the Ponies nervous. An oddity which stuck out to the team was a three Fathom tall, 'T' shaped piece of wood set upright into the stone balcony. Nine Gryphons wearing strange harnesses were waiting for them, Heidi was there as well. The Gryphons were all fluffed up. They looked silly with their front half fluffed, it made their backsides look tiny by comparison. The reason for their fluffed state was the frigid early morning air. For Artex and the mares it felt like somebody had dipped them in icy water. The constant stiff breeze off the mountain top did nothing to warm them either.

Heidi had a series of four leather harnesses resting on the floor of the stone balcony, "Here," she yelled over the wind, "Put these on."

Artex had worn a safety harness when he worked construction and was familiar with the basics of how they worked. Poor Razor, Oriana, and Rose though had no idea what the first step was for donning a harness. Darryl reached down and picked one up off the floor, "Come here Rose. I'll show you how to put one on." He then spoke loudly to Razor and Oriana, "Ask the Gryphons to help you with yours. We need to go soon before we get cold."

"I'm already cold!" Oriana yelled indignantly, "Why are we putting these things on anyway?"

Heidi looked over to her and smirked, "How are you going to get to the forest? Walk?"

Realization dawned in the Zebra mare's eyes and she shook her head, "I don't like this..."

Razor suddenly yelled over the wind, "It'll be fine. I did this once when I visited here before. It's scary at first but it is SO FUN!"

Before she could continue, a brawny male Gryphon walked up to her and sat back on his backside. He picked up the leather harness and motioned for Oriana to come to him. The young Zebra mare was very unsure about the idea but she shakily complied, "Razor," she asked shakily, "A-are you REALLY sure about this?" Almost every muscle in her body was shaking and not all of it was from the cold, "Zebras are meant to stay on the ground." She stood stiffly in front of the Gryphon and allowed him to strap her in to the harness.

Razor looked over from where she was being strapped in by another Gryphon, "It's fine Ori. Don't worry these things are safe. They could hold something eight times your weight and not break." Razor blinked, "Wait, are you afraid of heights?"

Oriana lowered her head and laid back her ears, "No," she lied, "I just like having all four hooves on the ground." She felt bad for the lie, but the teasing she had endured about her fear growing up, rushed back to the forefront of her mind. She shook her head and put on a false smile, "I'll be fine." She had to wait even longer than she expected because the Gryphon strapping her into the harness would not stop fiddling with the buckles until it was quite snug. Oriana had become very uncomfortable when the Gryphon buckled the straps around her tail but he had been completely professional about it.

Artex found the harness to be uncomfortable due to the khopesh on his back but he was happy that his shoulder bag was not a problem. It fit right in with the rest of the harness. He looked at the mares and noticed that their saddle bags were not hampered in any way by the harnesses. Darryl finished with Rose and stood up. He walked over to the wall of the fortress and retrieved a heavy looking haversack, one of five leaning against the wall. Each one had a thick fabric shoulder strap and was made of what looked like strong burlap.

He handed the first one to Artex, "Here, the King had these filled with food. Don't worry the Gryphons can take the extra weight. They're a lot stronger than I thought they would be."

Heidi, seeing that Artex was ready, spoke a few words to one of the other Gryphons in Areophene. The Gryphon walked over to the T shaped piece of wood and reared back on his hind legs, placing his talons on the cross bar at the top. Heidi motioned for Artex to go to the Gryphon, "Just stand along his underside and he'll fasten the back of your harness to the brackets on his. You see that cord hanging down from the front of his harness? When we're ready to land, he'll tap you. That's your signal to grab the cord. He'll swoop in low and you pull the cord. It will release you from him. Try to land with your knees bent to help absorb the impact."

Artex stood in front of the Gryphon and held still as he strapped his passenger in tightly. Heidi watched keenly and nodded in satisfaction when the Gryphon tapped on Artex' shoulder, "Pull your legs back and lean forward. It will feel like you're going to fall but do not worry, your carrier will not let you come to harm."

Artex grit his teeth as he pulled his legs back and put his weight on the harness. Somewhat to his surprise, it held his weight with ease. The Gryphon he was tied to, let go of the top of the pole and fell forward. Artex forced himself to stay still as the cold hard stone floor rushed up to meet him. He felt himself jerk to a stop with his face still at least two Hooves away from the floor. He relaxed and looked around. The mares seemed to have a much easier time. All they had to do way lay down on the floor and their carrier Gryphon would step over them and connect the harness.

Darryl handed out haversacks to each of the mares once they were secured to their carriers then he grabbed the last one and then stood and waited while the last Gryphon strapped him in.

Once they were all strapped in, Heidi screeched a sharp word to the other Gryphons and they all stepped up to the edge of the balcony. Oriana gasped and began shaking at the sight below. From his vantage point, Artex had a clear view of the sheer drop below them. He swallowed hard. The distance had to have been several Leagues to the bottom, "How far down is this?" he yelled to Heidi.

Heidi kept her eyes on the drop as she spoke, "Twenty-eight seconds of falling until you hit the roof of the houses below." She turned her head and looked at him, "Don't worry, we haven't had any deaths from this kind of thing for generations. We practice with full grown Minotaurs."

Artex could not help but to think, 'Well, at least we know why they had that T shaped wooden thing.'

Artex looked to his right and saw Darryl grinning like a fool. The Marine cast a glance over to his friend, "Remember the movie Aliens?" He asked looking back down, "We're an express elevator to Hell!"

Heidi screeched a command and the Gryphons began diving off the edge of the balcony in three second intervals with her in the lead. Poor Oriana was nearly crying from the anxiety. Artex held the haversack in a death grip as his Gryphon tensed for his jump. The Gryphon's powerful legs pushed off the edge of the balcony and Artex felt his stomach in his throat. He had thought he knew what cold was but as the wind whipped by him, he realized how wrong he was.

Author's Note

Let me know if there are any typos. There is now a T.U.P. group. You can find it HERE.

Chapter 85: Meeting The New Arrivals

The following four hours were suspenseful. Hanging suspended from the underside of a Gryphon and looking straight down onto the world below was quite an experience for everybody being carried. Early into the flight the Gryphon carrying Oriana had pulled close to Artex at Heidi's order. The poor Zebra mare was bawling her eyes out while keeping a death grip on the haversack. Artex eventually managed to get her to calm down enough to stop crying. For the remainder of the flight Oriana kept her eyes closed and just held onto the haversack like a security blanket.

Once he was satisfied that she would be alright, he began looking around at the ground.

Dense forests stretched out below them, occasionally interspersed with rivers, lakes, and streams. There were fields down below, but each of them was full of rows and rows of crops in various states of growth. The land was so wholesome, so untouched. It was truly a marvel to look at. Try as he might, Artex could not find anywhere where trees had been cut down. He wondered where the Gryphons got the wood for their fires and furnaces. In the end it didn't really matter. The land was beautiful beyond compare and teeming with green life. At several points he saw entire herds of deer galloping down below. One of those times he also saw Gryphons following along behind them, running along the ground. He watched as one Gryphon pounced on a deer. The two struggled for half a second before the Gryphon stood over the still form of the deer as the obvious victor.

At a river farther along Gryphons were using nets to catch fish. At another point Artex could see Gryphons jumping from the trunk of one tree to another while a single Gryphon hovering above the treetops occasionally blew on a whistle. A short while later they came upon a flight of adolescent Gryphons flying in formation with an adult in the lead. The youngsters called out to the flight carrying the Emissarial Staff but the carrier Gryphons ignored them and continued onward. At yet another clearing farther along, several hundred Gryphons were engaged in battle on the ground. Artex winced as they screeched and bit and clawed at one another down below. The noise was so great he could clearly hear it over the howling wind. At first he thought it might have been an actual battle, but then he saw one victor help a loser up off the ground. They were practicing.

After more than four hours, and a good hour and a half from the closest obvious habitation of Gryphons, they came upon a huge forest. Artex could see smoke rising from dozens of places in the distance. The smoke was streaming out from the foliage and he had the sinking feeling they were close. As he studied the smoke he noticed a large group of Gryphons standing on a thick cloud overlooking a clearing in the forest below. A talon tapped Artex on the shoulder then pointed to the clearing. Artex quickly seized the hanging cord in his hand and waited.

Heidi landed first and moved to make way for the others. Artex' carrier came swooping in low and slow. As soon as he felt safe Artex pulled hard on the cord. His legs fell free first, rotating to a 90° angle from his body. His chest and stomach then came free and finally his shoulders did too. The entire process took less than three seconds. Artex' feet hit the ground and he overbalanced falling onto his side in the tall grass. Heidi sprang forward and pulled him to the edge of the clearing as Rose came down next. She stumbled as she landed but she stayed upright and trotted over to Heidi and Artex. Razor landed on her hooves as if it were a thing she had done a hundred times. Darryl came down at a steep angle. As soon as his feet hit the ground he rolled, in his armor, and came up at a jog. He took three steps and tossed down his haversack then turned around with his arms open.

Oriana had been too afraid to open her eyes and pull the cord so her carrier was forced to land. Darryl rushed up and pulled the cord then hauled the Zebra mare away from the clearing so her carrier could take off.

As soon as he reached the others he spoke up, "We have to move, now. Come on." He led the way out of the clearing and into the trees as if he knew his way around, "We have to find a place to hide. The Gryphons overhead are like a beacon and I guarantee that there was somebody watching as we came down. They'll have counted the Gryphons coming down and the number that took off. They'll know that at least one stayed behind." He spotted a tiny clearing with waist high grass and pointed to it, "Get into the middle of that and stay as low as you can and for God's sake don't move or make a sound until I call for you." He then pointed to a dense thicket of bushes not far from the tiny clearing, "Artex, you and I hide in there. Move."

Everybody went to hide. Nobody was foolish enough to question his orders. Artex crouched down and settled in to wait. He turned his head and could just barely see the tiny clearing. Razor, Oriana, Rose, and Heidi all hunkered down in the middle of the tall grass. Within seconds they were invisible. Artex breathed a sigh of relief and decided to take a look around at the forest beyond the bush.

The trees grew close together and thick bushes limited visibility to mere Fathoms. He had no idea how Darryl thought he could spot anybody in the dense mess of shrubs and trees. Ivy hung heavily from nearly every branch and the entire place was so green it almost hurt to look at.

Time seemed to stretch on forever as they waited. The songs of birds slowly began to return from the silence as the little avian creatures felt the danger had passed. Artex sighed as he crouched there under the bush. It was a beautiful day to be outside. The sun was shining through the canopy of the forest sending beams of sunlight to the forest floor. Harmless insects buzzed and droned quietly in the stillness of the forest. It took Artex a second to realize what had suddenly changed, 'It's quiet again.'

Darryl reached out and tapped Artex on the arm silently. Artex looked over to his friend curiously. Darryl pointed two fingers to his eyes then pointed out of the bush in the direction of the more dense forest. Artex followed his friend's pointing finger but could not make anything out.

He continued staring in the direction Darryl was pointing. He saw the bark of trees and the moss hanging from them. He saw the leaves which dotted the forest floor. He saw the side profile of a face in the leaves. Artex blinked and looked again. There was the barely discernable outline of a face in the leaves of one of the low hanging branches of a tree. Try as he might, Artex could not connect the face to any other identifiable part of a Human body. He kept his eyes on the spot and tried taking in the immediate surroundings around it. It was no use. No matter how he tried to see more, it was just too unclear. What really impressed Artex was that the figure was less than eight Fathoms away from him and yet he had never heard a single sound.

Darryl tapped Artex on the shoulder again and mouthed the words, 'stay down'. He cupped his hands around his mouth and took a deep breath, "Marines, hold your fire!"

The rustle of leaves and the creak of pressure on wood were the first sounds they made. A commanding voice called out from the obscuring trees, "Identify yourself!"

"Echo 3 Hord, 491-83-7499, Uncle Sam's Misguided Children." Darryl yelled back.

There was a brief pause before the voice yelled out again, "Come out and keep your hands where we can see them!"

"I'm coming from your left about twenty feet out. I'm covered in metallic armor and helmet." Darryl placed his hands on top of his head and slowly stood up. The bush only came up to his chest.

"Come forward slowly." the voice commanded.

Darryl pushed his legs and body through the bush and stepped out completely. He took slow steps and stopped three Fathoms from where the other Humans were still hidden.

"Show your face. Move slowly." the voice ordered.

Darryl moved his hands slowly and gradually lifted his visor.

"Lower weapons but keep them at the ready." the voice ordered, "What are you armed with Hord?"

"Shotgun, pistol, and two knives. Permission to lower my hands sir?" Darryl asked.

"Granted but keep your hands away from your weapons."

Darryl lowered his hands, "I've been sent by the locals to speak with your C.O."

"On whose authority?"

"Would you believe you're on a different world?" Darryl asked, "Myself and others with me have been sent here by the royalty of this kingdom."

There was another pause before the voice asked, "How long have you been without water Marine?"

"About four hours." Darryl answered casually, "I have a canteen if you're thirsty."

Ten men stepped out from their cover. Each of them was covered in mud, moss, and leaves. They each held a crudely made bow with an arrow set to the string. They were a mix of Caucasian, African-American, Latino, and Asian and all of them were dangerously thin. One of the Caucasian men lowered his bow completely, "Gryphons, sun setting faster than it should, fresh water in the middle of nowhere." he chuckled, "Looks like Lieutenant Terrell might have been onto something." he said to his men. He then turned back to Darryl, "The locals chose a Marine to be a diplomat? I might like these people."

"May I safely bring out my other traveling companions?" Darryl asked.

"Where are they and how many?" The lead Marine asked.

"One in the same bush I was in and the other four are hidden in the tall grass in that small clearing behind me. Only the one in the bush is Human though." Darryl explained.

"And the others?"

"Not Human. They're the locals." Darryl responded.

"Gryphons? We've already captured several. We figured out that they're intelligent but the language barrier is a bitch. You can talk to them?" The lead Marine asked.

Darryl nodded, "Two of my companions can. One is a Gryphon, the other is a tan Unicorn. There are two others who cannot speak Areophene, that's the Gryphon language. Only one of them, the Unicorn speaks American English fluently. She has to act as our translator."

The lead Marine raised his eyebrows, "Unicorn? I doubt any of us are virgins."

Darryl shrugged, "Not an issue, trust me." Darryl turned his head back to the bush, "Come on out Dan."

"Do I need to have my hands up?" Artex asked.

"You armed Marine?" The lead Marine asked.

"Not a Marine sir, Emissary. I have a khopesh on my back though. Does that count?" Artex asked.

"Just keep your hands off it civilian. Are the others armed?"

"One is. She has an automatic weapon attached to her armor. She's here to ensure my safety." Artex stood up slowly and pushed the bush out of the way. He walked up next to Darryl and stopped beside him, "Will the others be safe sir?"

"Just make them visible civilian." The lead Marine ordered.

Artex stood his ground, "Will they be safe sir?"

The lead Marine smirked, "Unless they become aggressive or attack, yes they will be safe."

Artex turned his head toward the small clearing, "Did you catch all of that Razor Wit?"

Razor yelled back from the tall grass, "Yes I did. Give me a moment to translate for the others."

"Send out the armed one first." The lead Marine ordered.

Rose Thorn slowly emerged from the tall grass a few moments later. The Marines' eyes widened at the sight of the three and a half foot tall horse shaped creature covered in metal armor. The submachine gun on her left foreleg did not escape their attention either.

Rose stopped next to Artex, "Should I raise my visor too?"

The Marines stiffened but Artex spoke quickly, "She only asked if she should raise her visor."

The lead Marine nodded, "Tell her to go ahead, but that weapon stays down."

Artex translated, "Use only your right forehoof."

Rose slowly lifted her right forehoof and raised her visor. The reaction of the Marines was varied. Some chuckled at the adorable sight, some raised eyebrows, and others seemed unsure what to think. Razor called out from the clearing in English, "I'm sending out Heidi next."

The grass rustled as Heidi stepped out. The Marines seemed casual about her appearance. She stopped right next to Rose and sat herself down, "They're so thin." She mused.

Artex nodded, "That they are."

"Oriana and I will come out now." Razor called.

The Zebra and Unicorn both emerged from the tall grass and trotted up to stand in line with the others.

One of the Marines chuckled quietly, "A Unicorn, a Zebra, and a Gryphon walk into a forest. This is like a bad joke or something."

"Secure that Private." The lead Marine barked. He turned back to the odd gathering in front of him, "You said you were here to talk to the C.O.?"

"That's right," Artex nodded, "The Gryphons wish their civilians returned. The kingdom that Razor Wit, Oriana, Rose, and I represent want to offer your entire group sanctuary. May I have your name sir?" He asked extending his right hand.

The lead Marine took his right hand off the string of his bow and grasped Artex' offered hand, "Sergeant Dyson, United States Marine Corps."

"Dan Pering, more commonly known as Artex Rias, Equestrian Emissary." Artex gestured to the armored Earth Pony next, "This is Rose Thorn. She's a member of the Community Welfare Guardians and has volunteered to act as our armed guard." He motioned to Heidi next, "This is Heidi. She's acting as a representative of the Gryphons." He moved on to the tan Unicorn, "This is Razor Wit. She's our translator. She has to translate for Heidi and Oriana, our last member. Razor speaks every language on this world. She will need to be translating all the time. Just ask her what she's saying and she'll tell you. We have nothing to hide from you." He planted his hands on his waist, "Oriana is an advisor and a skilled apothecary. If your people need medicines, she can help."

Sgt. Dyson nodded, "You want to speak with the C.O. you walk with three of us in front of you and seven behind you. Follow them carefully and keep your... appendages where we can see them." he turned to his men, "Thompson, Bentley, Stevens take point. Form up Marines, weapons hot, eyes alert."

The group formed up and began heading deeper into the forest at a slow walk. Sgt. Dyson spoke as they went, "What's the story behind your armor Hord? The Gryphons don't seem to have much in the way of technology."

"It's of Equestrian make. A joint venture between Human and alien ingenuity. Rose and I are both members of the Community Welfare Guardians and this is the standard issue armor. The C.W.G. are basically universal first responders. We act as police, fire and rescue, and E.M.T.s"

"You're pretty heavily armed Marine. Where did you get those weapons?" Sgt. Dyson asked.

"They were made by Morris Almond and Jason Campbell. The shotgun is black powder but the pistol is gyrojet. It took some time, but the gyrojet weapons work very well." Darryl answered.

"Let me see that shotgun Marine." Sgt. Dyson said.

"No sir. While I'm acting as a guard for the Emissarial Staff I will not relinquish any of my weapons." Darryl answered bluntly.

Sgt. Dyson nodded, "Playing it safe huh? What about clothes though? Half of us are W.M.s and they've been saying they need... support."

"W.M.s?" Razor asked, "And what about support?"

"Women Marines," Sgt. Dyson said, "They need support for their tits."

Razor blinked, "For their teats? Hopefully clothes won't be a problem for much longer. The Princesses have supplies set aside to help new arrivals get on their feet."

"What about the King or Queen?" Sgt. Dyson asked.

Razor shook her head, "Equestria has no King or Queen. The title implies a greater level of control than they are comfortable with and the Princesses have enough power already. The Gryphons have a King, the Changelings have a Queen, the Minotaurs have a High Parliament, the Dragons have elders, the Zebras have a High Chief..."

"Dragons!?" Thompson exclaimed, "There's Dragons here?"

Sgt. Dyson cut in, "Are you talking about lizards or flying, fire-breathing Dragons?"

"The mythical kind." Artex quipped over his shoulder, "You're walking with a talking Gryphon and a Unicorn, why not Dragons?"

"Jesus," Dyson muttered, "We landed in Grim's fucking fairy tales. Next you're going to be telling me about elves, goblins, and wizards."

"I've never heard of elves, goblins, or wizards, but we do have Diamond Dogs." Razor said trying to be helpful.

"Think large, bipedal canines with the build of a gorilla, huge teeth, and long claws for digging. Then give them the faces of the Wargs from Lord Of The Rings." Artex said.

"Fuck me, is everything in this world sentient?" Dyson asked.

"Most creatures in Equestria are intelligent, but due to the lack of active magic here in Gryphonvale the animals here aren't." Razor explained.

Sgt. Dyson picked right up on the mention of magic, "Active magic? What do you mean?"

Razor hid her cringe. She knew she had to think fast so as not to mention that Humans could use magic, "Well Unicorns like me can use magic for all sorts of things. I'm going to use mine to pick up a leaf. Don't freak out." Her horn lit up and a leaf lifted off the ground and floated in front of her face, "It's very useful for those of us who don't have hands."

"How about throwing around fireballs?" Sgt. Dyson asked.

"That would be extremely difficult for most. Besides only Equestrian E.U.P. are allowed to learn combat magic. I'm a translator not a warrior. If I somehow managed to get permission, take years to practice, and have a tutor then maybe I could, but why learn something I'll never use?"

Artex had used the spare time to think of a good ploy to use as a way to manipulate the situation safely. He had an idea and decided to play it, "By the way Sergeant," Artex suddenly spoke up, "We can't enter your camp."

"Yes you can. You're being escorted." Dyson said quickly.

"No sir, we can't." Artex reiterated, "According to Equestrian Diplomatic Policy, if we enter a fortified location held by an aggressor entity without an Equestrian Royal Decree in our possession we would be acting as aids to the aggressor entity or considered captured. In one case it's an act of treason, in the other it's an act of war. We absolutely cannot enter your camp sir. I'm sorry." Artex hoped that Dyson would buy his lie.

"Company halt!" Dyson ordered, "How are we considered an 'aggressor entity'?" he asked.

Artex turned and faced him, "You've captured native peoples, potentially injured them, and held them against their will. Add to that, you've poached animals, destroyed property of Gryphonvale, and basically invaded a country. Lucky for you the Gryphon King wanted to try the diplomatic route instead of taking violent action." Artex took a step toward Dyson, "This situation is the proverbial powder keg sir. We HAVE to tread lightly. Don't get me wrong, we're on your side and we want to help but your C.O. has to meet us half-way, almost literally in this case."

Dyson looked thoughtful, "How long until we're out of time?"

Artex shrugged, "I honestly don't know. I'd guess three or four days."

"How far away do you have to stay from our camp?" Dyson asked.

Artex hid his relief that the Sergeant was taking the situation seriously, "Twenty feet from the walls, fifty feet from the front gate."

Dyson nodded, "Double-time Marines." he barked, "Major Heartford is going to have a shit fest. Keep up civilians."

* * *

Artex was impressed as they came up to what could only have been the Marine encampment. A three Fathom tall wall of dirt had been erected, he assumed, around the entire camp. Sharpened wooden stakes pointed out of the packed soil as numerous as porcupine quills. Through the woven wood front gates Artex could see five Fathom tall watchtowers and dugouts all over the place, each one filled with small groups of Marines with bows. Men and women ran all over the place. All were armed but thin to an unhealthy extent. The Marines guarding the front gate watched the approaching procession like hawks, arrows already set to bow strings.

Dyson stopped a good ways from the front gates, "Stay within sight, Mr. Emissary. The Major will want to speak with you." Without another word Dyson led the rest of the Marines into the camp.

Artex shrugged, "Hopefully we can get this mess out of the way quickly, but we need to be prepared to stay here for a couple of days." He removed his shoulder bag and set down the haversack. The sight of the haversack gave him an idea, "We need to build a fire. Darryl, you and Razor go gather firewood, lots of it." He turned to Oriana, "Do you happen to have brought any of those aromatic teas you love so much?"

Oriana nodded, "Of course... but why do you need them?"

Darryl and Razor were standing behind him looking confused, "What are you planning?" Razor asked.

Artex turned to them with an evil grin, "These people look mostly starved and the conditions of the Gryphons can't be any better. We want results now and you know what they say, 'The fastest way to a man's heart..."

Darryl's eyes lit up in realization, "Is through his stomach."

Artex nodded, "Exactly.

* * *

Within two hours the team had their tents set up. Darryl and Razor had found plenty of firewood and it was not long before they were all sitting around on dry dirt watching an iron skillet heat up a batch of scones the Gryphons had packed for their trip. A second skillet cooked salted fish that Darryl had brought from New Humansville. Tea, the most aromatic one Oriana had, slowly brewed in a small kettle over the fire. They had arranged their tents to face the Marines and Razor made sure the smells of the food were wafting toward the camp. She was no ace with air magic, but a little nudge was not difficult for her.

Not one of the team had to even look up. They could feel the weight of hundreds of pairs of eyes on them hungrily. A loud shout of, 'Officer on deck' came from the direction of the front gate. The two men, one Gryphon, and three mares all looked up as an older African-American wearing a loin cloth and a stone knife walked out of the Marines' camp. He was accompanied by twelve Marines armed with spears. He, like all the other Marines the team had seen, sported a scraggly beard but with him it made him look wise instead of unkempt. He walked with a sure step and even though he was an older man, his build suggested a long life of healthy living.

Artex and Darryl rose to their feet as the man approached their small camp, "Whom do I have the honor of addressing sir?" Artex asked.

The man's face was set in a deep scowl, "Major Dwayne Heartford, United States Marine Corps."

Artex extended his hand while Darryl saluted sharply, "Dan Pering a.k.a. Artex Rias, Emissary of Equestria." The Major ignored the offered hand. Artex lowered his hand and introduced the rest of the team, "These others are Razor Wit: our translator, Rose Thorn: our other guard, Oriana: our apothecary, Heidi: our Gryphon representative, and..."

"Lance Corporal Hord." The Major interrupted, "I've heard. What's your first name Marine?"

"Darryl sir."

The Major huffed, "What are you playing at here? Darryl Hord died along with seven hundred and eighty-five other people a year ago in..."

"Norfolk Virginia." Artex interrupted, "From a place called The Complex. It was seven hundred and eighty-six actually. Something happened during a storm and we ended up on this world Major."

The Major saluted Darryl, "At ease Hord." He shifted his stance, chin high, "Tell me everything."

* * *

Half an hour later Artex and Darryl finished relating a greatly abridged version of the struggles of Humanity on the new world. Major Heartford sat by the fire listening carefully and only interrupting when he needed clarification on one point or another. They finished with the tale and the scene lapsed into silence.

After a moment Major Heartford shook his head, "Let me make sure I understand this. You're telling me that all the people from The Complex suddenly woke up naked in a field on this world. You made contact with the locals, these Kavim or 'Ponies'. They assisted you out of the goodness of their hearts and now you're living on their land, for free, and you're here offering us the same thing?"

"We're paying them with inventions and taxes but you have the right idea sir." Artex said.

The Major snorted derisively, "You're full of it. Magical sweet Pony Princesses? A land of pacifistic cute and colorful Ponies? Did a six year old little girl come up with that shit? And 'magic'? Really? Why would any sane being believe this?"

"Asks the man sitting around a fire with a Unicorn and a Gryphon." Darryl said bluntly.

The Major grumbled something unintelligible under his breath. Artex decided to play it straight, "Major you're seeing these Ponies right across the campfire with your own eyes. This is real, all of it. I know it's hard to believe but we're telling you the truth. We can even prove it. Razor, would you levitate a cup of tea over to the Major please."

Razor's horn lit up and a filled tin cup floated over to the Major. The older man blinked in astonishment. He moved his head from side to side examining the cup. He then reached out his hands and waved them around the entire cup as if to make sure there were no strings attached, literally. He tentatively reached out his hands and grabbed the cup by the handle. Razor's magic let go of the cup and the light around her horn went out. The Major swirled the tea in the cup a couple of times peering at it as if it were an alien.

He handed the cup to Artex, "You take a drink first."

Artex nodded and accepted the cup, "Sure." he said casually. He took a sip then handed the cup back to Heartford, "Major we're here offering you and your Marines food, shelter, jobs, and a fresh start in the most incredible place outside of Disney Land. This is a wonderful world and the Kavim are extremely caring but we have no say in what the Gryphons will do to you and your Marines if you decide to continue here. You're squatting on somebody else's land and you've kidnapped citizens of this kingdom."

Artex paused for a breath before continuing, "Ask yourself this: what would you do if a bunch of alien invaders appeared in a national preserve and began capturing Human civilians? Let's be honest, you'd be pissed. You'd want to wipe them out. Would you be willing to try diplomacy like the Gryphons are doing?"

"The Gryphons act as the guardians of this whole world Major. They offer sanctuary to all species who are in need. They deploy all over the world in times of war. They don't do it to stop the conflicts, they let the involved countries do that. No, the Gryphons do it to ensure that civilians in occupied cities are treated properly by the invading force. These are honorable creatures Major. They're willing to give you a chance to let their civilians go. If you let the Gryphons go we can help you. We can claim you as displaced allies of Equestria. We will have to have a hearing about this mess, but I promise that with the Princess backing you, you'll have a ridiculously powerful ally. Hell, if you can promise that you'll let them go, we can bring in a bunch of supplies right now."

The Major's head snapped up, "What do you mean?"

Artex held up a finger, "Just a second." He rooted around in his shoulder bag and came out with a wooden box, "These are crystals enchanted to act as teleport beacons. My brother in-law Chris, owns and runs a shipping service out of New Humansville. He's got supplies ready to teleport as soon as I give him the signal."

The Major's brow furrowed, "You're asking us to give up our only bargaining chip. The only thing keeping those Gryphons from coming in here and having a 'go' at us."

"Civilians shouldn't be victims like this Major." Darryl said quietly, "Marines don't use civilians as meat shields. We ARE the shields."

The Major's face betrayed nothing, but his eyes shone with conflict and Artex could see it. He decided to give the man one more push, "How about this Major. We have Chris send the supplies to show that we're serious about this. There should be food, clothing, and tools in there. We can get him to send more once you release the Gryphons. Please Major," Artex pleaded sincerely.

"Do what's right for the civilians. Do what's right for our brothers and sisters." Darryl said firmly.

Major Heartford sat in place thinking for many long minutes before nodding, "Send the signal. Get those supplies and I'll take this offer seriously."

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 86: Accepting Aid

Artex quickly opened the wooden box holding the crystals from Chris. He set the box down on the ground and withdrew the purple crystal. Holding it up to his mouth he spoke into it, "Chris? Chris are you there?"

A few seconds later the crystal lit up as a voice came through, "Heeeeey Dan!" Chris greeted jovially, "You guys ready for those supplies?"

Artex smirked and spoke into the crystal again, ignoring the dumbstruck look on Major Heartford's face, "Yeah. How do we use these crystals to send the signal?"

Chris sighed on the other end of the crystal, "I sent you instructions. It's pretty easy though. Just plant the crystal where you want it and run magic through it. Stand back though, the supplies are on a teleport pad that's about ten Fathoms by ten Fathoms. You don't want to be close. It won't hurt you, it'll just exchange the Space in the two locations so you'd end up here in New Humansville."

"Thanks Chris. Hey, is there any noise or light or anything startling that will accompany the supplies?" Artex asked.

"Yeah, there will be a bright flash of light but that's about it. Just make sure nobody is standing close to it." Chris answered.

Artex turned to the Major, "Are your Marines going to be alright with a bright light? I don't want any incidents."

Major Heartford turned his head to his guards, "Weapons down Marines. We're going to see a bright flash in a minute. It is not an attack, do not take action." He looked back to Artex as his Marines lowered their bows completely, "Good to go civilian."

Artex spoke into the crystal again, "Be ready to send those supplies. I'm about to activate the crystal right now." Artex replied. He kept the purple crystal in his right hand and picked up one of the others in his left. He stood up looking around for a good space. The only viable area was right next to the camp that he and the team had erected. Shrugging his shoulders he paced out eleven Fathoms and planted the crystal in the dirt, "Hey Razor," he spoke in American English, "Can you run a current of magic through this crystal please?"

Razor rolled her eyes and stood next to him with her horn lit. Artex saw the glow on the crystal and spoke into the communication crystal again, "Do you have the signal Chris?"

"Yep. Supplies coming at you in 3... 2... 1..."

A brilliant flash of light illuminated the area for half a second. Once the light faded everybody looked on in awe. A stack of wooden crates stood ten Fathoms tall, ten Fathoms wide, and ten Fathoms deep in a perfect cube. Major Heartford stood in place with his arms crossed, "You want to bring one of those down here so we can get to it?"

Razor huffed mildly and lit her horn up again. One of the topmost crates lit up and slowly floated down to the ground in front of the Major. Artex stepped over to the crate and lifted the hinged lid.

The crate was packed full to the brim with burlap bags that had their mouths tied. Artex withdrew a single bag and untied the string around the mouth. He opened it up and withdrew an entire loaf of bread with sprinkled walnuts and brown sugar on top. He handed the loaf to Major Heartford, "Here you go. Enjoy."

The Major never touched the bread. Instead he turned his head toward the front gates of the compound, "Marines, retrieve supplies on the double!"

The front gates swung open and male and female Marines swarmed out. They scaled the crates like monkeys and within less than a minute, they had an assembly line of Marines moving crates from the pile into their camp. Artex whistled, "You guys work together like ants."

Major Heartford grumbled something unintelligible under his breath, "You held up your end of the bargain civilian. I said I'd take the negotiation seriously." He sighed and rubbed his forehead, "I need assurances Mr. Emissary. I need to know that my Marines will be treated with respect."

Artex crossed his arms mimicking the Major, "There is only so much I can guarantee. I don't control the Gryphons, Major. The King wants his people back and he mentioned that the involved families should be compensated for what happened. I'll level with you Major, if any of the Gryphons have died while captured, Gryphon law has a 'one-for-one' policy. The representative behind me doesn't speak English so you can be honest with me."

The Major uncrossed his arms and looked at Artex evenly, "None of the Gryphons have died but we've lost over a tenth of our number since we got here. What do they plan to do once we release their civilians?"

Artex turned his head toward Heidi and spoke in Velensovth, "What's going to happen when the Gryphons are released?"

Heidi's crest rose, "I will bring in medics to make sure they are safe to travel first. I can have them here within a day."

Artex nodded, "What's going to happen to these people?" He gestured to the Marines.

Heidi's crest lowered, "They will have to answer for their crimes against Gryphonvale in a tribunal as is law. Their leader will be one deciding voice, King Myrmidon will be the second, and Celestia or Luna will be the third."

Artex turned back to the Major, "She said she'll bring in their medics to make sure the civilians are safe to move. After that there will be a tribunal. You will be one of the three deciding voices in the tribunal. The other two will be Princess Celestia of Equestria and the other will be the Gryphon King. Celestia will be a fair judge. She's learned a few things about Humans since we arrived in Equestria. I can guarantee she'll shoot down any ideas of imprisonment or execution. In the tribunal I will act... basically as your defense in a courtroom setting. Razor Wit will be the defense for the Gryphons and Celestia will be the neutral party."

Artex crossed his arms again, "Come on Major, that is worlds better than you'd get back on Earth. Help me out here. If you release the Gryphons as soon as possible I can make it look really good during the tribunal."

The Major's mouth pursed into a grim scowl, "The medics will be unarmed and unarmored. We have thirty-five Gryphons in here so I will allow no more than seventy-one of their medics. They will stay away from my Marines and not cause any trouble or we will respond accordingly."

Artex had to hold back from an excited fist-pump. He calmly turned back to Heidi, "Bring only seventy medics plus one more to oversee. No weapons or armor and keep them away from the Marines or there will be trouble."

Heidi quickly stood up and nodded, "Done." Without another word she took to the air and sped upward through the foliage.

Major Heartford reached out and placed a strong hand on Artex' shoulder. For a brief moment he looked like a tired older man, "Tell me I didn't make a mistake just now."

Darryl stood up and walked over, "You didn't Major. This was for the best... for everybody involved."

Artex placed his own hand on the Major's, "If anything happens Major, I'll stand with you."

Major Heartford lowered his hand. He was the commanding officer with the steel spine again, "Good. Have a pleasant evening Mr. Emissary. When can we expect more supplies?" He pointed to the diminishing pile of crates as he walked away, "This won't feed two-thousand Marines for very long."

Artex held up the communication crystal to his mouth, "Chris?" He asked in an unsure tone, "How soon can you send more?"

Chris' voice came back grumpy, "Just as soon as I get all these damn leaves out of my shipping center!"

* * *

Darryl woke first the following morning just before dawn and coaxed the fire back to life before waking the others. Everybody had to sleep in different tents since they had all agreed that the Marines probably would not take well to a Human sleeping with three mares even if they were not fooling around. Artex and Razor set about cooking breakfast while Oriana set up a small workshop with her alchemical tools and devices. Rose Thorn stuck to her normal morning exercise routine and did vertical pushups to start.

Just as she finished her pushups, the front gate of the camp opened up. Two long lines of Marines emerged from the gates at a jog with Sergeant Dyson in the lead. Darryl saw Rose watching them as they formed up, "Let's go join them." he said with a smile, "You remember that song in English I taught you about my grandma? Go run at the front with Dyson and sing that. Trust me, they'll love it." Rose smiled and without a word the two of them fell into the front of the line as they went through their morning P.T. Dyson stared at Rose as she took her place next to him. She turned toward the front and matched his step, "When my grandma was ninety-one."

The Marines followed along with more than a few chuckles, "When my grandma was ninety-one."

Dyson and Rose began the jog together, "She did P.T. just for fun."

The Marines parroted, "She did P.T. just for fun."

Artex, Razor, and Oriana watched the procession with obvious amusement until the dual line of Marines was out of sight. It was only barely dawn when a line of Gryphons wearing saddlebags and led by Heidi marched up to the front gates of the Marines' camp. The Marines at the front gates opened up immediately and the Gryphons walked in unobstructed.

Artex listened carefully for a while but after hearing nothing that sounded violent or confrontational he simply shrugged and enjoyed his breakfast and the rest of the morning. Darryl and Rose returned from their jog a short time later and sat down to a slightly cold breakfast of their own.

Several hours later the Gryphon medics emerged from the open front gates of the Marines' camp carrying stretchers. Loaded onto each of those stretchers were thirty-five other Gryphons. Instead of taking to the air, the Gryphon medics walked onward in the same direction they came.

Heidi was the last to leave the camp. Instead of following the medics though, she approached the team's camp and sat down right next to the fire, "That went even smoother than I had hoped. We have a series of field tents set up just outside the forest and we're taking our civilians there. Tell your people that the King was so pleased by their immediate cooperation that he extended limited service of the medical Gryphons to tend to the Marines, should they decide to accept the offer. King Myrmidon also wishes to know if they have agreed to the tribunal."

Artex nodded, "They have. I assume he has a way to reach Celestia to arrange the meeting."

Heidi chirped twice, "He does. I will come back and inform you when the date is set. As you might have guessed, it will be soon. You may begin your information gathering for the tribunal. I will return as soon as I know the date." She rose to her feet and spread her wings, "Thank you, all of you. Take care of yourselves." She met every set of eyes in the small camp though her eyes lingered on Darryl half a second longer than the others.

Razor Wit sighed heavily, "Now comes the difficult part." She rose to her hooves and levitated her belongings out of her tent, "I have to take statements from the captured Gryphons about their treatment at the hands of the Marines."

Artex nodded, "Yeah. We're not allowed any sort of contact between now and the day of the tribunal." He frowned, "I'm going to miss you Razor Wit."

Razor couldn't agree more, "I'm going to miss you too, but it's only for a couple of days."

The sound of footsteps approaching the camp made Artex turn away from Razor, "Good day Major. Is there something we can do for you?" he asked.

The older man had come with only two Marines and was obviously feeling more at ease around the team. He did not answer Artex immediately. Instead he stared at the tan Unicorn mare disassembling her tent, "Are all of you leaving?"

Artex shook his head, "We aren't but she is. She has to go take statements from the Gryphons who were... under your care. She has to compile a list of grievances perpetrated by your Marines against the citizens of Gryphonvale. As soon as she leaves you and I can begin our list of grievances of Gryphonvale vs. Marines." The Major opened his mouth but Artex quickly held up his hands, "We cannot discuss this in front of her right now. Wait until she leaves."

Major Heartford sat down and folded his legs, "Very well. When can you have that next shipment of food and tools ready?"

* * *

Less than an hour later Razor Wit had left and Chris had teleported a second shipment of food and tools and then a third not long after that. He had also included some basic clothing and personal grooming supplies. Having heard there were more than 2000 Marines to take care of, he felt inclined to send a few things he had purchased on his own. He was apparently making a disturbing amount of money with his shipping service and he wanted to spread the wealth a bit.

To say that the Marines were pleased with five crates of personal grooming supplies would be an understatement. And since Chris had included two cases of soap, they were ecstatic.

As the day wound down, Oriana announced that she was ready to start making potions for the Marines if they so desired. In short order she had a line of Marines waiting for various cures for a variety of ailments. Many had initially expressed doubts about the supposed abilities of the potions, but once they saw a fellow Marine's damaged teeth miraculously fixed by just sipping a potion, they were all too ready to request something. Since they had no money, the Zebra mare only asked for the Marines to fetch the necessary ingredients for the potions.

Night crept up on the two camps, but Artex was planning to stay up late talking to the Major. Darryl of course decided to do the same while Rose and Oriana turned in.

The three men, five if one was to include the Major's guards, sat around the evening fire as Artex explained the workings of the tribunal, "Alright, there will be three beings who act as voices, you already know that and you know who they are. What we need to establish is what grievances we're going to levy against Gryphonvale. We can discuss protocol for the tribunal later." He steepled his hands and rested his mouth against his fingers, "What did your Marines do to the Gryphons and to their country? We should know exactly what we're dealing with and what to guard against. Walk me through the events here Major. Start with how you and your Marines arrived here."

Major Heartford sighed as he stared into the flickering firelight, "We all woke up right here in this forest. Not one of us had so much as a single stitch of clothing or even our dogtags. We were disorganized for about... I'd guess half an hour before I took command. We organized ourselves into groups and started off in different direction looking for food, water," he shrugged, "Anything. Well we found water easily enough, food though, that wasn't so easy." he said wearing a haunted look, "Lack of food has been the biggest thorn in our side since we got here. First day a bunch of us found some berries. They were edible but it wasn't anywhere near enough to feed all of us so we all went to bed hungry after having eaten two or three berries each. We stripped those bushes bare on the first day. On the second day the heavy reality really hit us and I'm glad it did. Plenty of us were still in shock. We had heard about The Event," he paused and pointed to Darryl and Artex, "That's the storm that took you guys. We were doing training exercises, long distance marches... that damn storm hit us during the night. Lucky for us we were under cover so nobody was injured by the hail."

"Anyway, on the second day we started sharpening sticks to use as spears to hunt. Thank God a few of us actually knew how to hunt. We set up snares using vines and rocks. The second day was better though. By nightfall we had enough quail and pheasant to eat, but the following day we couldn't find any. It was on the third day that one of our groups encountered the first Gryphon. They were startled but hungry enough to attack it with sharp sticks and rocks. Well they managed to knock it over the head, but before they could finish it off they saw that it had something like a backpack. Dyson was there and stopped them before they could kill it. They looked through its backpack and found two sets of bolas, a couple of nets, fishing hooks and a few other things. They toted it back here and we decided to tie it up. Dyson said it was smart so we thought that maybe we could learn something. When it woke up it panicked but the bolas we used to tie it up held strong. We tried to talk to it but it was uncooperative. We knew two things at that point. We knew there was a tool-using being around, and we knew it was intelligent. We decided to use the bolas and nets to catch more of them in the hopes of finding one that might cooperate."

Major Heartford shook his head sadly, "Not a single one was receptive. They all but completely ignored our every attempt to communicate. I would have expected that kind of reaction from my Marines, we're trained for that. By the time we had thirty-six Gryphons we hit a snag. We couldn't release them for fear of them leading others of their kind back here, but we also couldn't bring ourselves to capture any more of them. One of them escaped and we were worried that they would descend on us in force but then two days later you came along. We were in dire straights before you guys got here. We had to feed not only ourselves but the Gryphons too. We learned how to hunt deer and other small game, but we never had enough." His face became somber, "We lost nearly four hundred Marines to starvation."

Artex' brows knit together, "How long have you been out here?"

The Major bit his lower lip, "About fourteen weeks, give or take."

Artex nodded but something suddenly occurred to him, "Have any of you thrown up any kind of golden colored liquid since you've been here?"

The Major's eyes narrowed suspiciously, "How the hell did you know about that?"

Artex and Darryl exchanged a meaningful look, "The same thing happened to us." Artex explained, "The Human body isn't built to handle some of the naturally occurring elements in this world. Don't worry, you'll only throw up about three times total. After that your bodies will have adapted to it. It isn't dangerous or anything, just irritating."

The Major nodded, "No kidding. We discovered that the stuff we threw up made plants grow faster than all hell so we used it on the berry bushes as much as we could. That was one of our saving graces and probably why we survived this long."

Artex chewed his cheek, "So what grievances do you want me to bring to the tribunal?"

Major Heartford shook his head, "There's nothing to bring against them. They didn't attack us, they never tried to hurt us intentionally. Some of my Marines were injured when that one escaped, but it wasn't out for blood." He sighed, "I hate to say it but it looks like we were practically the proverbial bad guys here."

Artex smiled, "No, no, no you've got it all wrong. YOU'RE the victims here."

Major Heartford looked at Artex like he had suddenly sprouted another head, "How?"

"Here you are, stalwart defenders of the innocent, helplessly taken from your home against your will and thrown into a world where you don't even speak the language. You kept your honor. When the Gryphons discovered you they didn't try to offer you food or shelter. No they called their neighbors to do it for them."

Major Heartford scowled deeply at Artex, "That's not fair to them. They didn't know what our situation was." He shook his head, "No we're not doing that to them. I may not trust them, but they could have handled the situation much worse. They aren't the enemy as far as I can tell."

Artex rolled his eyes, "That's the way that tribunals work here though. Everybody is guilty of the good they could have done as well as the negative deeds. In this way, all parties are guilty and each side walks away having learned what they could have done better for future reference. This is a stage for compromise, Major. The end result should be that nobody is happy with the outcome but everybody is willing to live with it. It's one of the biggest differences between this world and Earth. The beings here think differently on a fundamental level. On this world the deck is stacked in your favor, all you have to do is not screw it up."

Major Heartford scratched his newly shaven face thoughtfully, "So... how do we begin?"

Chapter 87: The Tribunal

Artex, Darryl, Oriana, and Rose accompanied two thousand and eleven Marines out of the forest and onto the plains beyond its borders. Heidi had returned three days previous and informed them that the tribunal was to be held on the fourth day. Artex and Darryl had spent the time working with Major Heartford on the grievances and protocol for the tribunal. Every Marine wanted to be present for the event. They had used the supplies Chris had sent and they were armed with lumber axes, hammers, and anything else that could be used as a weapon. The fabric Chris had sent was surplus from New Humansville and much of it hung loosely off the Marines. Many of them had also disassembled the crates and repurposed them to make wooden shields for themselves.

The wide expanse of land beyond the edge of the forest was covered in a fine carpet of lush green grass. Twenty-two pavilion tents had been erected for the meeting. Ten of the tents flew the Gryphonvale flag and ten of the others flew the Kavim flag. The only two tents not flying a flag were also the largest. They stood four Fathoms tall and were ten Fathoms from one side to the other.

Gryphons and Kavim in armor were everywhere. Artex recognized the golden colored armor of the E.U.P. Guard and the polished steel armor of the King's Guard. The entire camp stopped and stared at the approaching Marines. Artex noticed the concerned looks from the locals, 'I wanted this to be small Major." he griped, "I discussed the proceedings of the tribunal with you in confidence. Your Marines might get the wrong impression. I don't want an incident." He looked back to the array of armaments the Marines carried, "You do realize this is supposed to be a peaceful tribunal, right Major?"

Major Heartford responded neutrally, "And if it turns into something worse, we'll be ready. We won't start any problems civilian, but if a fight comes to us, we'll be sure to finish it."

Artex huffed but smiled as a tall, white figure stepped out of one of the large unmarked tents, "That's Princess Celestia. She's the one I told you about."

Major Heartford was unimpressed. He stared at the Princess examining every detail, 'Hmm, she's tall but willowy. What the fuck is up with her hair? She looks so thin, but then again that one armored Kavim with the S.M.G. looks like a plush toy without her armor. Better not underestimate her. God she looks like a snob though.' The Major snorted, "She moves the sun... yeah right."

"If you ask her, she might give you a demonstration." Artex replied. A second figure emerged from the same large tent as the Alicorn Princess. Artex cleared his throat, "And that is King Myrmidon." The Gryphon King was flanked by Heidi, neither one dressed in anything but their feathers and the King's circlet.

"Hmph, if he's a King then where is his scepter and fancy robes?" The Major asked. Secretly he sized up the Gryphon King, 'Athletic if I judge right under all the feathers and fur. Looks like he might be able to hold his own. I wouldn't have pegged a King to wear so little fancy shit.'

"Remember the Gryphon King is more of a servant than a ruler. The Gryphons aren't big on fancy things. They prefer function to form." Artex explained.

"Sounds like something I can agree with." The Major stopped as twenty E.U.P. Guard formed up defensively around Celestia. The Gryphons on the other hand, kept their distance but every one had a clear line of attack to the Major.

Celestia smiled as the large procession slowed to a halt five Fathoms from her, "It is good to see you Artex." She spoke to him briefly before turning her gaze to the Major. Dwayne Heartford and Celestia locked eyes. Celestia held her smile, 'He has a powerful will to be able to look me in the eye.' she stared back at him, reading what his eyes said, 'He's so sad. He's holding a secret but he cares for others more than anything. Keep your secrets sir, I'm willing to trust you. I'll not make that mistake again.' The intensity of pain on the man's face hurt her, but she showed nothing outwardly.

If the Major felt any of the weight of Celestia's gaze he didn't show it, "I am Major Dwayne Heartford of the United States Marine Corps."

'Let us see how these so-called warriors react to the unknown.' King Myrmidon took four steps toward the Major. To their credit, not a single one of the Marines moved a muscle at his approach, 'They watch and are ready but they do not attack. They are afraid but that fear does not control them. They have mastered their fear and they act in spite of it.' he had to hide his smile, 'Before me, I see warriors liken unto my own.' He cleared his throat, "I am called King Myrmidon, named of my people," To the astonishment of the Humans, he spoke in clear American English, "So long as you and your people have come to this tribunal to treat peacefully, so too shall I and my own. Princess Celestia was kind enough to allow me a short spell which allows me to speak to you in your own tongue. All of Gryphonvale thanks you for the release of our citizens, but there are still matters to be discussed."

Major Heartford took the unseen development in perfect stride, "You don't look much like a King from here." he said crossing his arms, "Where we come from, Kings and Queens dress as fancy as they can. They have their heads up their asses and don't have a lick of sense." he pointed to Myrmidon, "You don't have all the finery and you don't seem to be a snob and a half-wit." He lowered his hand, "Maybe we CAN work something out."

Celestia waved her right wing and her Guard moved aside to let her through, "I am Celestia, Princess of Equestria. It is good to meet you Major." She said as she trotted up to him, "I hope that we can all come to a decision which is acceptable to all involved parties."

Major Heartford leaned back and eyed Celestia up and down, "So you're the one who supposedly controls the sun huh?"

Celestia beamed happily, "It is one of my many duties, yes."

"And how do you prove that?" he asked bluntly, "Because on Earth anybody who made a claim like that would be the head of a cult."

Celestia's smile diminished, "I am no deity, Major. If it is proof you wish, then it is proof you shall see." She closed her eyes and her horn lit up. The sun suddenly performed a 'figure 8' in the sky to the astonishment of two thousand plus Marines.

The Princess let the glow of her horn extinguish and opened her eyes, "Does that satisfy your curiosity Major?"

Major Heartford nodded his head trying to keep his eyes from bulging, "Fair enough. I like people who can back up their claims."

Razor Wit trotted out of one of the tents flying the Gryphonvale flag and took her place next to King Myrmidon, "Shall we begin? We have much to discuss." Her demeanor was completely professional.

Major Heartford nodded and let his arms fall to his sides, "Yeah let's get this mess over with." He looked to King Myrmidon, "Which way?"

Myrmidon turned with Razor at his heels, "This way please." He led the way to one of the larger tents without a flag. Celestia followed him and Artex and the Major brought up the rear.

Artex leaned toward the Major and spoke quietly, "Remember each of you is a voting voice. Do not interrupt or shout. You may bring up concerns but you cannot argue them yourself. Razor Wit and Heidi will act as advisers to King Myrmidon in the same way Darryl and I will act as advisers to you. You may request or summon witnesses but it will be Razor Wit, Celestia, or myself who talk to them directly. You may privately speak to Darryl or I at any time by holding up your hand and saying, 'A moment please'. Try to refrain from doing so when somebody else is speaking though."

"All votes must be majority in order to continue on to the next topic. When a vote is taken, if a majority decision is not reached, the Emissarial Staff will confer with the ones they represent. Princess Celestia is the deciding factor here. Keep in mind that she will always vote against any executions, enslavement, and often imprisonment as well so you don't have to worry about you or any of your Marines being put to death. One last thing to remember Major, it's not 'us against them' it's 'what we can all agree on'. There will be a single scribe present for each voting voice so that nothing is left out or ignored."

They entered the tent. There were three podiums on raised wooden stages arranged in a perfect triangular pattern. One was to the left of the entrance, one was to the right, and one was directly across from the entrance. King Myrmidon walked up and stood behind the right most podium, Celestia took the one across from the entrance, and Major Heartford stood behind the one on the left. Razor Wit and Heidi stood in front of Myrmidon's podium while Artex and Darryl stood in front of the Major's. There was a Gryphon seated at the base of Myrmidon's podium, and a Unicorn seated at the base of Celestia's podium. There was a third Unicorn seated at the base of Major Heartford's podium as well.

Celestia cleared her throat as Marines, Kavim, and Gryphons crowded the entrance to the pavilion tent, "Before we begin, I would like to give my condolences to Major Heartford." She looked at him sadly, "I was saddened to hear about the deaths of so many of your Marines. What caused their deaths, if it is not too painful to discuss?"

The Major nodded his head toward Celestia, "Twenty-two were diabetic and died due to a lack of necessary medicines. The other three hundred and sixty-seven died of starvation."

The statement caused no few whispers among the Gryphons. Celestia spoke over the murmuring, "Do their remains need to be laid to rest, or did you do that yourself Major?"

"There is nothing to bury Princess. You do not need to worry about them. They are no longer in pain." Major Heartford said evenly. Thinking quickly the Major turned toward King Myrmidon, "I hope that your citizens suffered no permanent effects from their time in the care of my Marines."

"They were slightly malnourished when we received them, but there should be no long-term ailments." King Myrmidon replied.

The Major nodded, "That's good to hear."

Celestia cleared her throat once more, "Then let us begin." She raised her head and her voice and spoke loudly, "We have gathered today to negotiate, compromise, and reach an accord between two troubled groups. Will the appointed leaders of these troubled groups please state their names, titles, and the groups which they represent?"

"Myrmidon, King of Gryphonvale, Voting Voice for Gryphons."

"Heidi, Lieutenant of Spirited Wind Flight Force, Witness and Representative of Gryphons."

"Razor Wit, International Emissary, Native Advocate."

"Dwayne Heartford, Major in the United States Marine Corps, Commanding Officer of local Human Marines, Voting Voice of local Marines."

"Darryl Hord, Lance Corporal in the United States Marine Corps, Emissarial Consultant of Equestria."

"Artex Rias, official Emissary, Human Advocate."

Celestia nodded as each one identified themselves, "I will act as Mediator and Proceedings Overseer. Celestia, Princess of Equestria, Voting Voice of Determination and Balance." She paused briefly as the three scribes next to each of the stages wrote furiously.

Once all three scribes stopped writing and looked at her, she continued, "Let us begin with the establishment of facts. Advocates, present the facts. Native Advocate first."

Razor Wit spoke loudly and clearly, "Fact: Human Marines have been inhabiting a Gryphon National Game Preserve. Fact: these same Human Marines have been utilizing the land to meet their needs. Fact: these same Human Marines have been harvesting plants and animals for food. Fact: these same Human Marines captured and held Gryphon citizens against their wills. Fact: the captive Gryphons were found to be malnourished upon their release."

Celestia turned to her left, "King Myrmidon,do you deny or dispute these claims?"

The King answered quickly, "No, they appear to be accurate."

Celestia turned toward her right, "Major Heartford, do you deny or dispute these claims?"

Major Heartford answered with a completely neutral tone, "No, they appear to be accurate."

Celestia nodded, "Human Advocate, you may proceed."

Artex hid a smile. His list of facts was longer and more explicit. He held his expression neutral spoke loudly, "Fact: Human Marines found themselves in a new environment without food, tools, shelter, or clothing. Fact: these same Human Marines were involuntarily taken from their home and placed into foreign territory. Fact: these same Human Marines acted in ignorance when they began utilizing the land and animals of the Gryphon National Game Preserve. Fact: once the Human Marines discovered the intelligence of the Gryphons they had captured, the Marines used what limited resources they had to treat them well. Fact: at no point did any citizen or governmental body send any sort of relief aid or even attempt to establish communication. Fact: twenty-two of these same Human Marines perished due to lack of necessary medicine. Fact: three hundred and sixty-seven of these same Human Marines perished from starvation while none of the captive Gryphons suffered the same fate. Fact: once communication was established, these same Human Marines released the Gryphons they had captured and did not use them as a bargaining chip or a tactical advantage."

Celestia turned to her right, "Major Heartford, do you deny or dispute these claims?"

"No, they appear to be accurate." The Major said evenly.

Celestia turned her head to her left, "King Myrmidon, do you deny or dispute any of these claims?"

King Myrmidon answered evenly, "No, they appear to be accurate."

Celestia turned and spoke to the Scribes, "Very well, scribes notate that all claims thus far have been validated as facts."

She waited until the three scribes all looked up indicating their readiness to continue, "Next we shall move to the Airing of Grievances. Native Advocate, you may proceed."

Razor spoke loudly, "Grievance One: the trespass of Human Marines in the Gryphon National Game Preserve."

Celestia nodded, "So noted." She turned to Artex, "Human Advocate, how do the Marines respond to the claimed Grievance?"

"Guilty, but justified by way of ignorance." Artex quickly responded.

Celestia raised her gaze to the podium behind Artex, "Is this response acceptable, Major Heartford?"

The Major nodded, "It is."

Celestia turned to the Gryphon King, "Is this plea acceptable, King Myrmidon?"

The King nodded, "It is."

Celestia turned back to the scribes, "Scribes please notate that guilt has been established with no dispute by either side." She turned back to Razor, "Native Advocate, are there any more Grievances? If so, list the next one."

Razor continued fluidly, "Grievance Two: the use of the resources of the Gryphon National Game Preserve without written or verbal permission from any recognized representative of Gryphonvale."

Celestia nodded, "So noted." She turned to Artex, "Human Advocate, how do the Marines respond to the claimed Grievance?"

"Guilty, but justified by way of ignorance." Artex said.

"Is this response acceptable Major Heartford?" Celestia asked.

The Major sighed quietly, "It is."

"Is this plea acceptable, King Myrmidon?" Celestia asked.

"It is." the King replied.

"Grievance Three: the capture and prolonged imprisonment of Gryphon citizens without cause or justification." Razor said.

Celestia nodded, "So noted." She turned to Artex, "Human Advocate, how do the Marines respond to the claimed Grievance?"

Artex hid a smile, "Innocent. We would like to establish that there was a cause, both for the initial capture and the prolonged imprisonment."

Celestia turned to the Major, "Is this response acceptable Major Heartford?"

The Major nodded, "It is."

Celestia spoke again, "Would you like some time to consult with your Advocate and Consultant?"

"Yes." the Major answered simply.

"Very well, proceed." Celestia said.

Artex and Darryl walked up to the Major's podium and leaned in close, "Who were the people in charge of trying to learn the Gryphons' language and who was in charge of their care?" Artex asked.

"That would be Lieutenant Butters and Sergeant Holiday." The Major answered quietly.

Artex whispered to Darryl, "Bring them in here A.S.A.P. I have a feeling I know what Grievance they're going to list next." Darryl pushed his way through the tent entrance as Artex turned back to the other Voting Voices, "Human Advocate has summoned Lieutenant Butters and Sergeant Holiday as witnesses. While we wait for them to arrive, may we hear the next Grievances if any?"

Razor took a breath, "Grievance Four: the unethical and cruel treatment of the captive Gryphon citizens while imprisoned."

Celestia kept her expression neutral, "So noted." She turned to Artex, "Human Advocate, how do the Marines respond to this claimed Grievance?"

Artex did not waste a second, "Innocent. We wish to establish that the Human Marines treated the Gryphons as well as their situation allowed."

"Is this response acceptable, Major Heartford?" Celestia asked.

The Major grumbled under his breath, "It is."

Celestia continued, "Would you like some time to consult with your Advocate?"

"Yes." The older man answered.

Artex stepped up close to the Major, "In order to prove this point, it will be necessary to show Princess Celestia and King Myrmidon where the Gryphons were kept and then compare it to the arrangements of your Marines. I need your permission to do so."

The Major spoke quickly, "Granted. Hopefully we won't be staying there any longer."

Darryl suddenly walked in with two Marines in tow. One was a middle aged Arabic man and the other one was a young Asian woman.

Artex turned and descended to the ground, "In regard to Grievance Four, Major Heartford has given consent for the Voting Voices to view where the Gryphons were kept and compare it to the accommodations of their captors. In regard to Grievance Three, Human Advocate presents witnesses Lieutenant Butters and Sergeant Holiday."

Celestia spoke to Razor Wit, "Native Advocate, are you ready to proceed in questioning the witnesses?"

Razor nodded, "Yes."

Celestia gave a small nod, "Proceed."

Razor stepped out toward the center of the pavilion tent, "Witnesses step forward and identify yourselves to the Voting Voices: Princess Celestia of Equestria and King Myrmidon of Gryphonvale."

The young Asian woman spoke first, "Sergeant Chelsea Holiday, United States Marine Corps."

The middle aged Arabic man spoke next, "Lieutenant Yoseph Butters, United States Marine Corps."

Razor continued, "Sergeant Holiday, please state your involvement and the significance thereof with the Gryphon citizens during their imprisonment."

Chelsea Holiday stood at attention while she spoke, but she was obviously under stress, "I was one of their keepers at first, but after we discovered they were intelligent, Major Heartford placed me in charge of trying to decipher their language so we could communicate with them. I had contact with them on a daily basis but they were extremely resistant to communicate at all. I attempted every method available, short of maltreatment, but they were not at all willing to put forth any effort to respond." Chelsea's voice rose at the end of her statement, but she kept from yelling.

"How was it that you discovered they were intelligent?" Razor asked.

Holiday answered honestly, "The first one we captured had an array of finely crafted and specialized tools for hunting, which indicates a high level of intelligence. After we had captured several, we witnessed them speaking to one another when they thought we were not paying attention. We could not understand their words, but we did recognize them as words."

Razor had her next question already lined up. She could tell that the Sergeant was becoming upset for some reason, but she had to do her job, "Why were the Gryphons not immediately released once you discovered they were intelligent?"

Chelsea's eyes widened slightly, "Are you kidding? They have razor sharp beaks, talons, claws, they can fly, and even the smallest one has to weigh at least four hundred pounds, most of it muscle. Any one of them could tear a single unarmed person to shreds. What if we let them go and they brought back hundreds of their kind?" Her voice had risen again, but she took a breath and calmed herself before continuing, "We would not have fared well. We were mostly weaponless at the time. We were not going to free what appeared to be an apex predator that was likely pissed off and may well have wanted to kill us." She sniffed quietly and continued, "We lost nearly four hundred people. We were in a bind and they wouldn't fucking talk to us." She wiped her nose, "We wanted a peaceful solution damnit! If we'd had the chance to talk to them then maybe we wouldn't have lost almost four hundred good Marines!"

Celestia's brow creased, she knew there was something else, "Do you have anything else to say on the matter Sergeant Holiday?"

Chelsea snapped, "You're damn right I do!" she snarled, "Why the fuck are we on trial!? My goddamn brother starved to death so we could feed those fucking Gryphons!" She sniffed again, eyes filled with impotent rage, "He CHOSE to give up his food for them and now their asshole of a King has us on trial!" She turned to a stunned Myrmidon, "Did we have our last meal this morning, huh!? Haven't enough of us died already!?"

Celestia spoke quickly, "That is uncalled for Sarg..."

Chelsea turned her glare on Celestia, "It's pretty fucking clear whose side YOU'RE on..."

"ENOUGH." The command was not particularly loud, but the weight behind it was impossible to ignore. Chelsea Holiday tried to straighten her posture, but her emotions were warring within her mind. Celestia stepped down from her podium and serenely approached Chelsea Holiday. Her maternal instinct was pushing her to comfort the distraught young woman, "Sarg..."

"We ate them." Chelsea said quietly.

Major Heartford's voice was harsh and commanding, "Be silent Marine!"

Celestia held up her right wing toward the Major, "Please, let her speak." She lowered her head to Chelsea's level, "Go on."

Chelsea sniffed, "The ones who died, we ate them. The Gryphons eat much more than we do. We gave them the best food we had: the animals we hunted, the berries we picked... we tried so hard to get them to talk to us. They may have been our prisoners, but we did our best to treat them well. We were starving to death trying to get on their good side so they would talk to us." Her voice was quiet, "We had to eat our dead." she said, tears streaming down her face.

She took a breath and did her best to straighten up, voice trembling, "We. Are. Marines." She said slowly, "We protect those who cannot protect themselves, no matter the cost. I refuse to let us be judged unfairly." She turned her head to Myrmidon, "If you want us, you're going to have to work for your meal."

Celestia wrapped a comforting wing around a stiff Chelsea Holiday, "There will be no more lives lost to this event, I swear."

Artex interrupted, "Human Advocate requests a brief recess."

Celestia nodded, "Granted. We will reconvene in ten minutes."

King Myrmidon had a thoughtful look as he held a whispered conversation with Razor Wit and Heidi.

Major Heartford looked decidedly angry when Artex approached him. The Emissary leaned toward the older man, "I need a word with you Major. Right now."

The Major growled quietly, "Fine. Not like this can get any worse."

"Why didn't you tell me?" Artex asked emphatically, "How can I help you if you withhold things like that from me?" He paused as a thought hit him, "That's why there's nothing left of the dead to bury. You had to eat them."

The Major held his expression, "To admit we were forced to resort to eating our dead!?" He whispered bitterly, "They would see us as monsters."

Artex took a deep, slow breath and closed his eyes, 'God help me! Give me something, ANYTHING! I can't let this go the way it's heading! They've suffered enough! Give me wisdom! Let me see the answer!' He prayed silently as his mind spun in a thousand different directions. He called upon his old meditation technique, 'I must not fear. Fear is the mind killer. Fear distorts reality and makes wise men into bumbling fools. I will perceive the world as it is, untainted by bias or assumptions. I will act and react with poise, grace, and control for the benefit of those around me. Once I have mastered my fear I will remain . . . alive.'

He felt his body relax at the old mantra and his mind cleared. He began sorting pieces of the puzzle together as his mind engaged in constructive exercise. The pieces began falling into place faster and faster as his mind sped through possible scenarios by the dozens. The different strings of possibilities all branched away in different directions and finally converged into a single collective thought, 'That's it.'

Artex opened his eyes and regarded Major Heartford calmly, "Actually Major, I think one of the notions you had back when we were discussing the tribunal, is exactly what we should do. I know you're upset right now, but I need you to be an absolute paragon of Humanity right now. I think we can solve this, but I'm going to need you to be willing to drop all the Grievances if I ask."

Major Heartford quirked his right eyebrow, "What about everything you said about 'learning from what happened'?"

Artex shook his head, "Let me talk to Celestia about that. Will you drop them?"

The Major nodded, "Of course. I never wanted to do this in the first place," he looked at Chelsea sadly, "I should have told them everything."

Artex nodded, "Yes, and that's my fault. I told you not to. Let me try to fix this Major."

Dwayne Heartford looked down at the Emissary and thrust out his jaw, "Very well."

Artex stepped away from the podium and headed for Celestia, 'I just hope I'm right about Myrmidon. Everything hinges on him.'

* * *

The tribunal reconvened a few minutes later. Chelsea Holiday had been asked to stand in front of Major Heartford's podium. She was much more calm than before.

"Are there any statements before we continue?" Celestia asked.

Artex watched Razor Wit closely, trying to read her every movement. The tan mare swallowed hard and glanced up to the Gryphon King. Myrmidon gave her a tiny nod and Razor turned forward, "Native Advocate has been informed that Voting Voice King Myrmidon wishes to drop all Grievances and also requests that those Grievances on which guilt has already been established... be stricken from the record."

Celestia held her neutral expression, "This is highly irregular." She looked to the King, "Are you certain? Major Heartford will still have the chance to press his Grievances against Gryphonvale and by International Law he will have every right to do so."

"I am certain." Myrmidon said in a flat tone, "What more could we ask of these people? Any and all lessons that could have been learned through this tribunal would be double punishment for what they have already suffered. I speak for my people when I say there is nothing to be gained by continuing this tribunal."

Celestia closed her eyes calmly, "Granted. Scribes strike all Grievances by Gryphonvale against the Human Marines."

"Major Heartford wishes to likewise dismiss all Grievances." Artex said quickly.

Celestia smiled, "Granted."

"King Myrmidon wishes to address Major Heartford directly." Heidi said.

Celestia shook her head, "That cannot happen in a tribunal. However, if there is nothing to be learned and no Grievances to be aired..." she waited briefly in case there were any words against it, "Then I declare this tribunal closed. Everybody may speak freely."

Myrmidon wasted no time, "Major Heartford, something has come to my attention regarding you and your people." He held his head erect and looked at the Major intensely, "I would like to hear why you decided to become a Marine. From what little I know of the culture of your people, every member volunteers to become a Marine. From what I have heard the training is very difficult. Marines are held to a higher standard than most. What is the objective and mission statement of Marines?"

Major Heartford put his right hand to his chin and thought. Darryl looked thoughtful as well. Lieutenant Butters and Sergeant Holiday exchanged deep, contemplating looks. Artex felt a stirring of something. It was something he had felt before, but he had trouble placing where he had felt it. His brow furrowed in thought, 'I know it wasn't too long ago. I want to say Celestia was there too...' and suddenly it hit him, 'The forest! Right after the big man from Argentina killed the mare!' The realization snapped him back to the present. He looked up and locked eyes with the Alicorn Princess. Celestia smiled as warmly as she ever had. She gave Artex the slightest of nods almost as if she had read his mind. Artex slowly inched away from the stage and podium. He had an idea of what was about to happen.

"I chose to become a Marine... because I needed to." the Major finally spoke, "There's too much injustice in the world. I realized that I could make a difference. The Marine Corps gave me the training and opportunity to do so." His voice gained a subtle intensity, "As Marines, our duty is to carry out the orders of our superiors for the betterment of Humanity. Sometimes that requires us to rescue civilians and sometimes that requires us to kick some ass, which we do very well. While a Marine may have to take lives, we do it with the knowledge that for every life we take, that sacrifice preserves the lives of many more."

As he spoke, the Major's visage almost seemed to regress. He did not look like an older man anymore. Standing up behind that podium was a young man with fire in his soul and the strength of youth to back it up. He believed every word he said and he was more than willing to tell others about it, "Any Marine is willing to make the ultimate sacrifice in the line of duty. We live and work and kill and die while striving toward a single goal. Our goal may not be attainable," he smiled almost eagerly, "But that doesn't stop a Marine from trying. Everybody else can say 'that's impossible', but as Marines, we see it as a challenge!" he slapped the top of the podium with his open palm, "Our goal is peace. We may never see it happen, we may die trying to make that dream a reality, but until we do... we're going to be there to keep on keeping on." The Major stood up straight and to Artex, he looked proud beyond proud, "That's why our motto is Semper Fidelis, always faithful."

Caught up in the intensity of pride for the corps, Darryl couldn't help himself, "The few..."

Sergeant Holiday continued the expression, "The proud..."

Lieutenant Butters finished it, "The Marines."

"OOH-RAH!" The shout was contributed by every one of the two thousand plus Marines in the camp.

The pavilion tent was silent for a moment before King Myrmidon spoke again, "I need to speak with my people about something, but before I go, I have a few more questions Major. I ask that you answer these questions candidly and in a direct manner. Do all Marines feel the same way you do?"

The Major almost smiled, "The vast majority do."

"Does your dedication reach only as far as Humans?" Myrmidon asked.

The Major crossed his arms again, "I would think the treatment of your citizens would answer that, but no. An innocent is an innocent. We only protected Humans because we weren't aware of other species. If any living thing can think and feel as a sentient being, the Marines, MY Marines anyway, will fight for them."

"If peace is ever achieved, what will you do?" The Gryphon King asked.

The Major leaned onto his podium, "The Marines will keep training so we can be ready if war should break out again."

"Are Marines opposed to working and fighting alongside non-Humans?" King Myrmidon asked.

The Major actually chuckled, "Hell no. We use M.W.D.s, Military Working Dogs. They train with us, eat with us, sleep with us, and fight with us. They may not be Human but to us, they're brothers and sisters all the same."

"Are you and your Marines willing to abide by the laws of a country that is not your own?" Myrmidon asked.

The Major lifted his chin, "Possibly, so long as those laws do not conflict with our own morals and beliefs."

The King sighed, "Would you and all of your Marines be willing to meet my Gryphons and I in this field in one week?"

"We'll see what we can do. We have to eat and I'm not going to lose any sleep over feeding my Marines, even if that means you getting upset about it." Major Heartford replied.

"If food and medicine are supplied, will you return?" The King amended.

The Major nodded stiffly, "Every day that it's here, so long as everyone understands we have no way of paying it back and that accepting it doesn't mean we owe a debt to anybody."

The King held up his right forelimb, "One last question. Do Marines hold jobs outside of service?"

The Major nodded, "We all have skills and we do our part, within reason, to earn our keep."

King Myrmidon nodded somberly, "Be here tomorrow morning for the food and medical care. I will return in a week."

Chapter 88: Days Of Waiting

The Marines agreed to stop hunting as long as they had food. They even began tearing down their dwelling in the forest once the Gryphons dropped tents to them in the field. The Marines kept their weapons close at hand but were congenial with the flights of Gryphons who brought in food every day. The formerly captive Gryphons were taken back to Cha'rheid but the medical Gryphons stayed to ensure the Marines were kept in good health. Razor Wit was constantly busy once the Gryphon medics met the F.M.F. Corpsmen. The Gryphon medics were familiar with infection and bacteria, but once the Corpsmen began telling them how to manufacture modern medicines out of garden herbs the Gryphons were ecstatic. Oriana allowed the medics and Corpsmen to use her alchemical equipment to create potions and even shared a few of the more common Zebra recipes. Seeing as how tight-lipped the Zebras tended to be about their potions, the Gryphons leaped at the idea and the Corpsmen followed suit. As the medics and Corpsmen continued exchanging ideas and knowledge, the medical Gryphons began sending letters with the flights that brought out the food every morning. They were asking that the Marines be granted citizenship. Their requests went unanswered and no news was forthcoming from the flights that brought the food.

After the Marines finished tearing down their camp in the forest on the second day, they became bored. The Sergeants began taking groups of five hundred Marine out into the wider areas of the field for P.T. Each group would P.T. for however long it took them to do eight hundred situps, six hundred pushups, and run for fifty thousand steps. After their time doing P.T. each group would jog into the forest to one of the streams and cool off while another group prepared to begin their own P.T.

Even Marines could only work on Physical Training for so long so they began to hone their skills by sparring and wrestling. Major Heartford watched the matches and was happy to act as a referee. Darryl naturally asked to join in the matches. Artex and Rose decided to watch the matches to stave off boredom. The 'ring' was a circle of crates and the rules were simple: no intentional breaking of bones, no choke holds, no weapons, and the match is over if either combatant yields. The ring was large enough that roughly a quarter of the Marines could watch any given match.

Rose and Artex watched as Darryl stripped down to only his pants and faced off with Sergeant Dyson. Dyson was well-built but still too thin for Artex to think it was a fair fight. Darryl outweighed the Sergeant by at least three and a half Stones and he had seen more recent combat, plus he looked to be half the age of the Sergeant. Sergeant Dyson was a man with strong Italian heritage. He had high cheekbones, curly black hair, and deeply set, intense brown eyes. He stood five feet, nine inches tall with a runner's sleek bone structure and athletic, toned muscles.

The two men walked up to each other and shook hands then stepped back and took identical stances. Major Heartford whistled sharply and the match began. Marines cheered and yelled encouragement to Dyson while Rose and Artex just watched silently. Neither man moved at first, they both watched one another for any hint of movement. Artex understood what they were doing. He knew how Darryl fought so he studied Sergeant Dyson instead. The Sergeant kept his breathing steady and his attention wide, his eyes never focusing on any single part of his opponent. His hands were up in front of his face in a ready position with his hands open, palms facing outward. His left foot was toward Darryl, his feet were shoulder width apart, and his knees were bent.

In a split second, the fight began. Sergeant Dyson shot toward Darryl like a bullet out of a gun. Artex was impressed, the man never broadcast his intentions. There was no sign of tightening muscles, no subtle shifting of weight, no eye movement to give it away. One second he was standing in place, the next second he and Darryl were exchanging punches and kicks furiously. Artex and Rose watched silently as the two combatants punched, blocked, kicked, and attempted to grapple one another. The match ended with Darryl having thirty-seven hits and Dyson having thirty-three hits.

Darryl and Dyson shook hands and left the ring as the cheering died down. Rose turned to Artex with a big grin. It did not take him long to figure out what she wanted, "No way Rose." He said sternly, "If you go in there somebody is going to end up really injured and I don't want any incidents here."

Rose stuck out her lower lip, her eyes enlarging and shimmering in the sunlight. Artex almost had to kick himself, "No Rose. Please just let it go."

Neither man nor mare realized they had an audience. One of the Woman Marines walked up and planted her fists on her hips staring at Artex. She stood five foot, six inches tall with shoulder length brown hair pulled up into a bun, "Let me guess, she wants to try her hand-er... hoof in the ring and you won't let her?"

Artex nodded, "Yeah and for good reason." He gestured to his pouting mare, "She's at least ten times stronger than any of you. If she lands even a single hit, it's going to shatter bones."

The woman snorted, "Yeah IF she lands a hit. She can run, I'll give her that, we've all seen her but matching one of us? I doubt it."

Major Heartford walked up to the trio, "Is something wrong?"

"Yes! There is definitely something wrong!" He gestured to the woman, "This lady... what is your name ma'am?"

"Monroe." the woman answered.

"Ms. Monroe thinks she can match Rose in the ring. Listen to me Major, if Rose fights... she can shatter bones with a single kick. I do not want to see any of your Marines accidentally killed in a match."

The Major looked down at the pouting mint colored Earth Pony then back up to Artex, "If she thinks she can match a Marine," he chuckled, "Well then she's welcome to try."

Rose looked up at her boyfriend hopefully, "I didn't catch all of that, my English still isn't very good."

Artex sighed and rubbed his eyes, "He said you can fight, but I still don't think it's a good idea."

Rose squealed in delight and immediately trotted toward the entrance to the ring. Ms. Monroe shot Artex a snide smile and followed Rose. Artex could not help himself, "Whatever you do, do not think she'll go down easy." The woman merely waved her hand dismissively.

Artex sighed and turned to watch. Darryl stepped up next to him as he finished pulling on his shirt, "Who is fighting?" His head was still inside his shirt so he could not see who was in the ring. Artex groaned and leaned forward on the crates in front of him, "Rose Thorn and a woman with a death wish."

"ROSE!?" Darryl scrambled to pull his shirt all the way on and looked into the ring, "Aww shit."

Major Heartford whistled and the match began. The Marines hollered and yelled in support of their fellow Marine. Rose's stance was odd to Artex. She stood with her entire right side facing the woman as she looked over her shoulder at her opponent. Rose raised and flicked her tail as the woman slowly inched toward the much shorter Kavim. Rose never moved an inch. The woman suddenly lashed out with her left leg in a snap kick. Rose flicked her tail into the woman's face before the kick could land. The light green mare crouched down and the kick went right over her head. Before the woman could even bring her foot back to the ground, Rose tucked her legs and rolled into the woman's right leg. Monroe lost her balance and fell forward. She turned onto her back and Rose was on her. Monroe brought up her hands, trying to punch. Rose took a single punch to the snout before she planted her forehead against that of the woman. She spread her hind legs and pulled them together, trapping Monroe's own legs. The two struggled for a few seconds before Rose held the woman down with the hairs of each of her forehooves holding the woman's wrists to the ground. The woman grunted and struggled fiercely but it was no good, she was well and truly pinned. The gathered Marines fell silent, eyes wide at the spectacle.

Monroe struggled for a few more seconds and finally gave up with a huff, "I yield."

Rose stepped off the woman and offered her right forehoof to help her up. Monroe accepted the offered hoof with a grin, "You know, for something so adorable, you sure do pack a lot of muscle."

"She said, 'You're pretty strong for being as cute as you are.'" Artex translated for Rose.

In response, Rose batted her eyelashes, attempting to look as innocent as she could manage. Monroe laughed heartily and walked out of the ring. Rose stayed where she was, "Tell them that I want to fight whoever is deemed the best. I don't care if they're male or female." She yelled at Artex.

Artex groaned as all eyes turned to him, "She says she wants to fight the best person and she doesn't care if it's a man."

The gathered Marines began murmuring to one another. Major Heartford walked back over to Artex, "The men aren't comfortable with the idea of punching or kicking a female who isn't a Marine, Human or not. Women Marines are still Marines so they don't count, but Rose isn't a Marine.

Artex shook his head, "She doesn't care, trust me."

"Well then why don't YOU fight her?" The Major asked.

Artex held up his hands and shook his head vigorously, "No, no, no, no, no, no! I-I couldn't hit her!"

The Major crossed his arms, "Then don't expect a male Marine to be willing to strike a lady outside of a life or death struggle."

Artex lowered his hands, "I suppose I can see what you mean."

"Hell I'll do it." Darryl said taking off his shirt again.

Artex rubbed his eyes with his right hand, "At least YOU know that you're going to get your ass handed to you."

Darryl chuckled, "Monroe's mistake was letting Rose get a hold of her. Rose and I have sparred before."

Darryl boldly strode into the ring with a cheshire cat smile plastered on his face, "I know there's no way in Hell that I'll beat you. What say we give my brothers and sisters a good show eeh Rose? Let's make it flashy." he said in Velensovth.

Rose grinned back and held up her right forehoof, "Bring it on."

Darryl tapped his fist against her hoof and the two stepped back and took their stances. Rose faced Darryl and raised herself up onto her hind legs. Her forehooves were held near her head. Her right forehoof was bent oddly with the flat of her right hoof just to the side of her face. Her left forehoof was held straight out toward Darryl while Darryl had taken a boxer's stance. Major Heartford whistled and the match began. Darryl darted in aggressively with a quick left jab. Rose's left foreleg came up and blocked it while she bent her pastern and gripped Darryl's wrist. The movement was so quick Artex nearly missed it. She stepped toward Darryl and delivered a quick trio of jabs to his stomach with her right forehoof. The force of the blows knocked Darryl back, but Rose used his momentum. After the third jab, she held her right forehoof against his stomach and pushed upward. Darryl's body rose off the ground and directly over the mare's head. Rose twisted and spun and Darryl's body impacted the ground with a loud thump. Even on his back, Darryl was not helpless. As soon as his back hit the ground he tensed his stomach muscles and brought up his legs. He wrapped his ankles around Rose's neck and twisted, throwing her off balance.

Both combatants stood back up, Darryl on two legs and Rose on four, and charged at each other. Rose spun and lashed out with her hind legs as soon as they got close. Darryl leaned back and slid under the buck. His legs slid right between Rose's Front legs and he ended up facing her belly. He punched upwards striking her stomach and at the same time brought up his right knee to her muzzle. Rose yelped from the impact and backed away briefly. Darryl rolled and regained his footing. He stood up just in time to catch a cranium to the ribs as Rose literally applied her head in a flying headbutt that even Buzz Butter would be proud of. Darryl staggered back and Rose pushed her advantage. Rising back up onto her hind legs she punished Darryl's chest and stomach with a rapid fire series of light jabs. Darryl managed to catch his balance for just one brief second. He grabbed her left forehoof and stepped back, throwing Rose off balance. He brought up his right knee and struck her chest. He held his grip and began to spin.

Rose's hind legs came off the ground as Darryl picked up momentum, "Darryl!" she shouted, "You know I don't have a counter for this!"

Darryl smirked and continued picking up speed. He let go of the Earth Pony mare and Rose flew limply into the surrounding crates. The Marines behind the crates backed away as quickly as they could. Rose hit the crates hard and her weight shattered them, throwing up a cloud of debris and dust. The Marines watched a silent fascination as the dust cleared, revealing Rose already standing back up and sporting an evil grin. She cracked her neck and licked her lips. Darryl knew that look well, the mare's fighting spirit was roused. Rose widened her stance and lowered her head, still smiling. Darryl put his guard back up and smiled back, "I guess the warm up's finished, huh?"

Rose grinned, showing teeth, "LET'S ROOOOCK!"

The two charged back at each other as the gathered Marines watched in awe. Artex had been concerned, but once he saw the pair exchange the first couple of blows, he understood. They were putting on a show. It was an idea he could get behind. While Darryl and Rose continued throwing and receiving punches, kicks, headbutts, and body throws, Artex calmly approached Major Heartford.

"Not bad eh Major?" he asked smugly.

The Major nodded, watching the fight intensely, "She's good. I can see that she's pulling her punches though." he turned and regarded Artex, "This is an exhibition match isn't it." It wasn't a question.

Artex leaned onto the wooden crate casually, "Yeah it is. But just imagine how much damage Rose could do if she weren't holding back."

Major Heartford grunted, "She sure is strong for such a little Pony."

Artex could not hold back a hearty laugh at the statement.

* * *

Ultimately, and for obvious reasons, nobody else was willing to fight Rose. Instead, she and Darryl decided to do P.T. with the Marines to keep themselves busy. Artex asked Razor Wit to go for a walk with him. He had a small concern about how the Gryphons and Marines would get along without the tan mare to translate, but Razor assured him that the flashcards she had distributed to the Corpsmen would be sufficient. Artex looked at the sun to determine which direction was East. The two of the set off across the field in the opposite direction of the afternoon sun.

They walked out of earshot of the camp, but neither broke the silence between them. Each of them was content to simply enjoy the company of the other. Artex estimated they had been walking for half an hour or more before Razor broke the silence, "I sent a letter to may family before we left. When we return they'll be expecting us to visit them in Trottingham."

Artex smiled, "I look forward to it, sweetheart."

Razor blushed at the sentimental name, "Thanks Artex." The two lapsed back into silence for a time before Razor spoke again, "A-Artex... I'm not trying to be pushy, so please don't think that... but... uh... how long do you plan to wait until... until we get married?"

Artex smiled, "The only thing I'm really waiting for is completing the herd. I already have rings for you and Oriana. I haven't had one made for Rose yet though. I do like her a lot, but I need to love her before I propose." His eyebrows scrunched together as a thought occurred to him, "Do each of you girls get your own wedding, or do I marry all of you at once?"

Razor looked up at him and blinked, "I thought we discussed that already. You marry each of us individually so that every mare has her own special day."

Artex nodded along as she spoke, "That's good. You girls definitely deserve to all have your own unique days." He chuckled, "Heck, I want to give each of you your own proposals."

Razor smiled and giggled, "I look forward to it."

Artex smiled and stopped. He turned his head to the West. The sun was getting ready to set and the field was silent. The clouds in the sky were golden, pink, orange, and purple. He took a deep breath and let it out in a relaxed sigh, "Let's stop here and just watch the sunset."

He sat down with his legs crossed in the grass and moments later, Razor joined him. He knew they were too far away from the Marines to be seen so he slipped his right hand around her shoulders and pulled her close. She made a happy sound in her throat and nuzzled against his chest, "This is nice."

Artex smiled and looked down at the mare beside him, "Nice?" He asked, "Drat. I wanted this to be perfect."

Razor Wit giggled, "The only thing that would make this 'perfect' would be if we were already married or engaged or something."

The tan Unicorn mare suddenly heard a high pitched metallic sound. At the same time she felt something slide over her horn. Before she could say anything about it, Artex spoke, "O.k. NOW it's perfect."

Razor Wit froze. Her eyes slowly lifted until she was looking at her own horn. A golden ring rested on the spirals of her horn gleaming in the evening sun. She was at a loss for words. Fortunately Artex had the solution, "You were the first real friend I had in Equestria. You helped me learn the language, you helped me acclimate to life in this world, you've been with me every step of the way, and now..." he trailed off briefly, "Now I can't imagine life without you." He turned his head and looked lovingly down at his mare, "This life, I have because you helped me build it. You always believed in me. You were always there to help me." He reached up and stroked her muzzle, "I want to be with you for the rest of my life... Razor Wit... will you marry me?"

She sat in place. She was in shock and she had not been expecting it at all. She had built her life on words, and suddenly her words failed her. She decided to answer in the most simple manner she could. She lunged forward and kissed her fiance.

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 89: New Unity And Concessions

To make the time go by faster, Artex decided that he would try to P.T. with the Marines. He figured that he had been trained by Rainbow Dash so he could at least keep up. He quickly discovered that it was only his altered Earth Pony endurance that allowed him to keep up. He managed to complete the long runs but the situps and pushups were difficult for him. Thanks to his body's ability to heal, he built up muscle quickly. Where he actually shined was when the Marines were practicing with the tools they had appropriated as weapons. They were used to working to firearms and knives; axes, hammers, and sickles were new to them. Thanks to his time and experience with ancient weapons, Artex was able to prove his worth and teach the Marines the basics of intimate melee combat using archaic weapons.

Razor Wit had to hide the engagement ring in her saddlebags since the sight of it would spark far too many questions from the still adjusting Marines.

Day seven dawned. Artex woke from his sleep and dressed then walked out of his tent. Unlike the previous days, there was no pile of food waiting. He approached one of the Marine sentries, "I take it the Gryphons haven't left any food today?"

The sentry never even turned his head, "No, nothing. Good thing we've been saving any extra we have..." he trailed off as he stared at something in the distance, "What?"

Artex followed his eyes and beheld a dark cloud moving toward them. The cloud seemed to be undulating and moving like a writhing mass. It was darkly colored but glimmers of silvery light reflected off of it sporadically. It almost seemed to be alive, 'Wait a second...' Artex shielded his eyes and peered closely at the quickly moving mass, 'It's not a cloud...'

"That's not a cloud." he said quietly, "That... is a metric shit-ton of Gryphons."

The sentry turned and began to shout out the alarm.

* * *

The Marines were alarmed at the sight of several thousand Gryphons flying toward the field. They stood ready with their impromptu weapons and waited patiently to see what would happen. Razor Wit stood apart from the Marines. She stood away in the field waiting for the Gryphons to land.

King Myrmidon came in first, followed by a dozen older Gryphons and the rest landed behind them. Razor Wit galloped out to meet with them. Artex, Darryl, and Rose stood with the Marines. Oriana merely waited far to the side with the medical Gryphons in their tents.

Razor Wit and King Myrmidon were too far away for anybody to hear, but the Marines were concerned. Razor Wit had told them the story of the Balzak and they were worried that there might be a repeat incident. The fact that there were at least four thousand Gryphons present did nothing to ease the tension. After some minutes, the Gryphons marched toward the Marines in proper military form. The Marines held their weapons as close to 'attention' as they could, but there was little uniformity to be had. Arrows were set to bow strings, axes were held in both hands, sickles and hammers were held next to make-shift wooden shields. The Marines were dressed in poorly fitting clothes, were half starved, and were outnumbered at least two to one, but not a single one flinched or cowered. They stood their ground, unmoving and unflinching. Darryl held his shotgun against his shoulder, but kept the muzzle pointed at the ground. Artex refused to draw his khopesh, but he was ready in case it was necessary. He severely doubted anything would end in violence though. He was certain it was a show, but a minuscule part of his mind could not help but be concerned.

The Gryphons halted eight Fathoms away from the Marines. Razor Wit, King Myrmidon, and the older Gryphons took two more steps and stopped. Celestia's translation spell had worn off so Razor had to translate.

The King spoke a single sentence and Razor projected her voice over the field, "The King bids you a good morning Major."

Major Heartford nodded his head respectfully, "Good morning Myrmidon." he answered plainly, "We're here just like I said we would be. I can't help but notice the small army behind you. I thought we had a sort of understanding, but if your army is here to do battle, I think you'll find us to be a tough nut to crack."

Razor translated. Artex and the Major noticed that the older Gryphons were paying just as much attention to the Unicorn's words as the King was. Myrmidon responded and Razor spoke for him, "The King says you stand against a force with superior numbers, weapons, and armor. Are you really prepared to fight such odds?"

The Major flashed his teeth in a half smile, "Win or lose, Marines never back down." He raised his voice, "We only know surrender when the enemy is kneeling at our feet! Am I right Marines?!"

"OOH-RAH!" The sound of more than two thousand voices thundered out in the morning light.

The Major smirked and flourished his carpenter's hammer, "We'll probably die out here but we'll give a good account of ourselves. So, are we going to do this or stand around here all day talking?"

Razor Wit translated his words to the Gryphons. The twelve older Gryphons began talking amongst themselves. Everybody waited patiently until the older Gryphons seemed to come to a conclusion. Myrmidon turned his head and barked an order which Razor translated into, "Bring out the accused."

A bound and gagged Gryphon was drug out of the gathered Gryphon numbers and left on the ground between the two groups. King Myrmidon spoke and Razor translated, "This Gryphon was spreading claims that you and your Marines tortured the Gryphons you had captured. His life is in your hands, we know he was lying."

The Major sneered openly, "Well then if you know he's lying, then YOU deal with him. We don't know your laws and I can sure as hell tell you that Marines are not executioners."

Razor Wit translated the Major's words and the twelve older Gryphons began talking again. One asked what sounded like a question and twelve talons rose into the air, Myrmidon's included. The older Gryphons all nodded firmly and spoke to the King. Myrmidon then turned and spoke as Razor translated for him, "All proud warriors have an anthem that speaks for them and their actions. Songs and tales abound within our land of great warriors and great deeds. What is yours?"

The Major's face broke into a true grin, "The Marine Corps Anthem?" Artex had to hold back a chuckle as the Major responded, "Very well, I shall sing you the song of my people." He turned toward his Marines, "Well they asked for it. In-place, MARCH." The assembled Marines began marching in-sync.

Razor translated as the Major led his Marines in the anthem,
"From the Halls of Montezuma,
To the shores of Tripoli,
We fight our country's battles,
In the air, on land, and sea,
First to fight for right and freedom,
And to keep our honor clean;
We are proud to claim the title,
Of United States Marine.
Our flag's unfurled to every breeze,
From dawn to setting sun;
We have fought in every clime and place,
Where we could take a gun;
In the snow of far-off Northern lands,
And in sunny tropic scenes,
You will find us always on the job,
The United States Marines.
Here's health to you and to our Corps,
Which we are proud to serve;
In many a strife we've fought for life,
And never lost our nerve.
If the Army and the Navy,
Ever look on Heaven's scenes,
They will find the streets are guarded,
By United States Marines."

Razor Wit translated every word and the assembled Gryphons listened closely. As the song came to a close, Razor continued to speak. Artex assumed she was explaining some things from the song since the Gryphons likely had no idea what 'Heaven' was.

The older Gryphons fluffed their feathers as she spoke and many an eye looked toward the Marines in a new way. King Myrmidon then addressed the Marines with Razor speaking for him, "You are the first in our history to ever be given this offer. Celestia has spoken with the Council and myself about how Equestria opened its law books to change. Once we return to Cha'rheid, our own law books will be open and ready to be altered, within reason, to allow a union of our peoples. It is with great pleasure that we offer you the opportunity to become recognized citizens of Gryphonvale. Your acceptance of citizenship will confer to you all the privileges and responsibilities, all the duty, protection, and consideration as any other Gryphon. As far as the law is concerned, you will be Gryphons. What say you?"

The Major held his head high and spoke loudly to his people, "What do you say Marines? Do you want to give these over-sized chickadees a chance?"

"SIR YES SIR!"

* * *

Artex couldn't help but grin as he listened to two thousand plus Marines whoop and holler excitedly. They were all strapped to Gryphons in harnesses as they flew toward Cha'rheid. Oriana was not happy and convincing the Marines to trust the Gryphons to carry them had taken some time, but once they were in the air they loved it. Artex was worried about Oriana. Her fear of heights was intense and he felt bad about forcing her to experience it twice. She had been fine with the Air Carriage but she was terrified of flying under a Gryphon. He promised himself that he would speak with her about it once they had the time.

Once they touched down in Cha'rheid, Artex had to stifle a laugh at the Marines' long faces since the flight was over. They landed next to the castle in what was obviously a wide, flat training ground of some sort, "What is this place Razor?"

Poor Razor Wit was swamped with questions from all directions. Most of the present Gryphons did not speak Velensovth, so she was effectively the only translator for several thousand curious beings. Only a few Marines had removed their harnesses but the one who had were swarming all around Razor Wit and their number was growing as more and more Marines freed themselves from the harnesses. Artex pushed his way through the crowd until he reached his love. He held up his hands and raised his voice, "Calm down Marines. She's the only translator and there's only one of her..."

"Lay off the civilians, Marines!" the Major's voice cut through the air above like a knife, "Give them some space!"

The Marines instantly backed away from the swamped Unicorn mare. Half a second later the Major himself landed on the ground and half a second after that, King Myrmidon, his carrier landed next to him. Back on the field before they returned to Cha'rheid, Artex had puzzled over the reasoning for the King specifically asking to be the one to carry the Major. The answer Myrmidon gave still rang in Artex' memory, 'My positions is that of an elevated servant. My place is to serve my people and as of today, these Marines are now my people. I will serve them in the same manner I would any other citizen of Gryphonvale.' Artex smiled at the memory, 'That's what a ruler is supposed to be.'

Myrmidon called orders to his Gryphons in Areophene and they began to go about their business. The ones who had transported Marines took up the discarded harnesses and flew back up to the castle. The ones who had not carried any passengers simply dispersed. The majority of the huge flat area cleared of Gryphons in less than twenty seconds leaving behind curious Marines. King Myrmidon began taking off his harness, "Emissary Artex," he addressed in Velensovth, "Kindly ask the Major to lead his Marines over to the far side of the training grounds. There are doctors there who have to perform physicals on the Marines. I know the medics from the field are already with them, have the Marine medics..."

"F.M.F. Corpsmen," Artex corrected him, "It means Fleet Marine Force Hospital Corpsmen. They're the equivalent of your medics."

Myrmidon nodded, "Have the Corpsmen take Razor Wit with them and translate everything. Our medics need to understand Human biology and ensure they are healthy before they start training."

Artex quirked his left eyebrow, "Training?"

"Of course. All citizens of Gryphonvale, no matter what species, must serve a minimum of five years in the military. We have Ponies who have done so, Minotaurs too, the few that live here." the King replied calmly.

Artex shrugged, "I'll organize it."

* * *

The Marines were lined up in front of a series of more than fifty doorways carved right into the face of a sheer cliff. Within each of the doorways was a spacious room with a heavy curtain between the outside and the room within. Within each of the rooms was a medically trained Gryphon, an F.M.F. Corpsman, and a Marine. Razor Wit was busy running from one room to another while Rose, Oriana, Darryl, and Artex stood out in front of rooms where the Corpsmen needed a translator. The process was finished before nightfall despite the constant need for Razor's expertise. The Gryphon medics wrote down the names and vital information of every Marine before they were sent back into the main training ground where the Marines decided to do P.T. not that anybody was surprised.

After the medics finished with the last Marine, one of the Corpsmen called for attention. Marines, the Emissarial Staff, and even the Major flocked around the young man. He was a well-built young man of Arabic decent, "While I was helping the Gryphon medic I had to reach for a charcoal stick. It was out of my reach, but before I even leaned for it... it came to me." He held up the charcoal stick, "I didn't say anything since we had to finish, but I occasionally tried it several more times throughout the day... look." he held the charcoal stick in his open palm for a few seconds before it flew straight upward like a little dark missile. It came back down to the ground and tapped against the head of a nearby Marine. The young Corpsman continued, "Do we have magic?"

All eyes slowly turned to Artex and Darryl. Darryl took the lead quickly, "We didn't know for certain that you would develop the same kind of magic we did in Equestria. We didn't say anything about it because we had to be trained to use it. One of us manifested magic without training and ended up killing several dozen Diamond Dogs. Granted it was during a battle and the Diamond Dogs were rabid, but magic is dangerous, I mean REALLY dangerous. We didn't want any of you experimenting with anything and accidentally causing fires or anything."

Artex quickly added his two-cents, "No two Humans so far have had the same magic and it's different from what Unicorns have. Some of us have magic that we cannot turn off, like me. My hands cancel out any magic of anything I touch and I cannot turn it off. We can have some of our people come here and teach you how to use it." he chuckled, "We actually have a group who have dedicated themselves to studying magic. They were trained by a very powerful Kavim named Catalyst. She's the Arch Magister of Equestria and I'm pretty sure she cleared them to tutor others." he looked to Darryl for confirmation.

Darryl nodded, "That's right. We can have them here fairly quickly but before that we need the permission of the Gryphons. I need everybody to promise me that you won't experiment with magic until the tutors come."

Major Heartford looked none too pleased at the explanation but he raised his hand to his mouth, "You hear that Marines? No playing with your little sparkly tricks until the tutors arrive."

Many of the Marines groaned in disappointment, but they would comply. A screech from the side of the training grounds closest to the castle, drew the attention of everybody in the field. A female Gryphon was waving the Humans toward the doorway she was standing in. The Marines all looked to Major Heartford for permission. The Major broke into a jog and the Marines followed him across the training grounds. They jogged over to the Gryphon and followed her through the door. The Gryphon led them to a huge Mead Hall and gestured for the Humans to make themselves comfortable. The Marines and sat down at the various empty tables and waited, looking confused. The Emissarial Staff were the last ones through the doorway. The Mead Hall was colossal. It could have easily held five times the number of Marines within. The Emissarial Staff members all sat down close to the Major.

Major Heartford leaned over to Darryl, "Is this the mess hall?"

Darryl chuckled, "Close Major, this is a Mead Hall. I don't know if they'll serve you any hard drinks right now, but the food is excellent."

A pair of double doors at the far end of the Mead Hall opened up with a loud bang. Gryphons carried out huge steaming cauldrons on poles. They set the cauldrons down as more Gryphons brought out stacks of large earthenware bowls and spoons and set them down on the ends of the tables. The Gryphons began to ladle out what looked suspiciously like thick stew into each of the bowls. They passed the first bowls to the Marines closest to them and the Marines in turn passed the bowls down to their neighbors without being told. Artex watched with suppressed glee. Despite the language barrier, there was a synergy between the Gryphons and Marines that he could not explain. The two groups just seemed to 'click' somehow. He suspected there was some Natural Magic at work, but he kept his opinions to himself. It would be an ordeal to completely integrate the Gryphons and the Marines, but he had hope that it would happen, no matter what came between them.

* * *

On the second day while the Marines were going through their drills down in the training grounds, Artex decided to speak with Oriana about her fear of heights. They had all shared a room together so it was easy to engage in a discussion. They had all decided to go jogging around the castle as a group but had split up to shower after they finished. Razor and Rose went to shower first while Artex took the time to talk to his Zebra girlfriend.

They were both seated on the floor cooling off when he cleared his throat, "I uh, wanted to ask you about something."

Oriana blinked and cocked her head to the left, ears perked, "What about?"

"Well I wanted to talk to you about it before now, but there has just been so much going on recently that I haven't found time to do so. When we had to strap ourselves onto the Gryphons you had a panic attack." Oriana's ears wilted like sun dried flowers as he continued, "I wanted to know if you're alright? You were so upset you were crying. That's not a good thing Ori and I'm really concerned about you."

Oriana lowered her head and looked away, "I-it's just... I like to keep all four hooves on the ground."

Artex was not convinced. He leaned forward and rested his left hand behind her ears, "I know it's more than that Oriana. You're not some simpering foal, the only time I've ever seen you cry was when you were in the air. You didn't have any problems with the Sky Carriage and you've ridden in one of those Sky Chariots before too. You never had a problem with either of them..." he gently caressed the velvet of her ear leather, "Come on, tell me what's wrong, please."

Oriana heaved a huge sigh, "I'm terrified of having my hooves off the ground. It's something I've had all my life. My parents told me that even as a foal every time they went to pick me up, I screamed. I've always walked everywhere I go. I cannot have my hooves off the ground or I panic. I always have to be standing on something. When I lay down I'm fine because I can feel the bed or the floor. I know I'm safe." she briefly looked up at Artex, "Have you ever even seen me jump or skip?"

At the question, Artex realized she was right. He had never seen her do either, "But why didn't you tell me? We might have found another way..."

Oriana shushed him with a hoof to the lips, "It's my problem Artex. I'm not going to burden any of the rest of you with it."

Artex pushed her hoof away from his mouth, "NO!" He took a breath and calmed down, "What affects you affects all of us Oriana. We care about you. If you've got a problem then we all share it."

Oriana lowered her head completely down, almost to her chest, "It isn't that simple Artex. I've been afraid of having my hooves off the ground for as long as I can remember." she mumbled, "It's not something that can be fixed. I didn't want to bring it up because I was teased about it when I was little. I don't like it and I don't want to talk about it." She turned her head so that her right eye was staring at Artex, "Can we please drop it?"

Artex brought up his right knee and leaned his elbow against it, "I hate seeing you so upset. It hurt me when I heard you crying."

Oriana nodded her head, it was so small Artex almost missed it, "I know. I could see it on your face. I know you care about me but please, please just leave this alone. I can live with this, please..." she raised her head just enough to look him in the eyes, "Please respect me enough to leave this alone."

Artex bit his lower lip and turned his head away, "Fine," he conceded, "I'll drop it for now, but we're not finished with this."

Oriana huffed irritably, "Why are you pushing for me to talk about this?"

"Because I love you Ori. I hate seeing you suffer, it tears me apart inside." He rested his head in the palm of his right hand, "I'm sorry if I sound insensitive right now, but I'm worried about you."

Oriana rose to her hooves and leaned over to Artex, "It's alright." She nuzzled the left side of his face, "I've learned to live with it. Nobody is perfect. I need you to accept that this is just one of my imperfections." She planted a chaste kiss on his cheek, "I know you're worried Artex, but I'll be fine." She sat down and leaned into his chest, "I'm a grown mare. I can take care of what I need to and I know what I want to deal with. My issue is one of those things you have to accept. We accept you with your strange body and your face. You have no control over either of those, but we love you anyway. This is a part of me, this is who I am. I'm asking you please, just let it go." She gently wedged her head underneath his chin, "I love you."

Unable to argue any further, Artex lowered his leg and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close, "I love you too sweetie."

Author's Note

Please inform me of any typos.

Interlude: The Fall

Eighteen Changelings slowly plodded along the dusty ground of the Badlands. They were a soldier patrol out to ensure the safety of the dying hive. Each one was emaciated and tired. The Badlands were a dry swath of hard, cracked dirt heated by the blistering sun. The land was flat for as far as the eye could see in any direction. To any seeing them, they would appear lost when in fact they were not far from their subterranean hive home. They spoke freely among themselves as they walked. There was nobody to hear them.

"I'm so hungry..." one spoke. Every Changeling left in the hive was female and none had enough power to metamorphose into a male.

Another one answered moodily, "We know. You've only been complaining about it for the ENTIRE patrol."

"Shut it!" snapped a third. She was the one in charge of the patrol.

"But it hurts so bad!" The first one whined, "I feel like I have muscle cramps everywhere."

The leader kept walking, swiveling her head from side to side, "That's what happens when the entire world hates you... you die."

"I'd be willing to BEG for food right now! Our mushroom farms aren't producing enough food-we're dying out here! Those... those strange creatures the Queen took in get first pick of what tiny bit of food we have. Why take in more mouths when we're already starving!?" The first one said, "Maybe... maybe it would be better to eat those creatures instead of giving them our food."

The leader whirled around and pierced the speaker with an intense glare, "We will NOT eat any intelligent beings! The Queen has offered them shelter and we will not abuse her guests! Do I make myself clear Areat?" she growled down at the complainer.

Areat had lowered herself down to the burning hot ground as her commander verbally lashed her. The words burned her more than the hot soil pressing against her body, 'I can't believe I said that... I wouldn't actually... ohhh... what have I become?' She closed her pupil-less eyes and shook her head, "I'm sorry Alliena," she whimpered, "I-I got carried away."

Alliena shook her head and turned back around with a huff, "Do not concern yourself with it. I cannot expect nursery drones to behave like soldiers. I am sorry you had to be pressed into this, but you will acclimate in time. Soldiers have a hard life. We're used to going hungry. Farmers and nurses were always given food before the Massacre of Canterlot. We do not have the numbers to do otherwise. Eight hundred Changelings do not make a hive, they make a tomb. I already understand we have no chance to survive. It is a bitter pill and hearing about it drags us down so please keep such thoughts to yourself." She continued marching.

"But surely if the Queen dedicated all of us to farming the mushrooms..." Areat began to say, following along behind her.

Alliena cut her off, "It's too late Areat." she said evenly, "I may be a soldier, but I know some math. Even if the Queen dedicated all of us to farming the mushrooms, most of us would die of starvation before they were ready to eat. The Queen played a gamble in the attack on Canterlot and it failed. She never made it well-known but the mushroom farms all died while we were gone. With none of us to keep them moist, they all dried up. We followed our Queen in a risky gamble and lost. We ARE doomed Areat, it is only a matter of time. The Queen knows this. We need to accept that our time on this world of ours will end with a whisper. We will be forgotten by the other races and in time not a single being will remember that we ever existed. I have accepted it and I find my only solace in the knowledge that I served my Queen faithfully until the end. It is the only thing left for us." She held her head high, "I can only hope you find something to hold onto when your day comes."

Areat grit her teeth and clenched her jaw to hold her tears at bay, 'It's not fair!' She wanted to scream it at the top of her lungs but she held her silence, 'We asked for help and the Ponies... those ACCURSED Ponies turned us away...' she felt her anger boil, "I'm not giving up!" she cried, "I'm going to find that Pony prison and die there! At least I'll have a full tummy when I die!"

Alliena scoffed loudly, "A myth at best Areat. They hate us. If they found you, the best you could hope for is a swift death..."

"I DON'T CARE!" Areat cried, "I can't just die HERE! This stupid, blistering sun-baked desert... I hate it and I-I-I hate Chrysalis! I hate her!" She stopped and stared at Alliena's back, "I'm leaving! If I'm going to die, I want to take my chances first! You haven't accepted it, you've surrendered! You're not even willing to try anything!"

Alliena merely continued walking, "There is nothing to try Areat. I do not hang on to hope because there is none to be had. If you really wish to speed your demise," she held up her left forelimb toward the slowly setting sun, "Equestria is that way."

Areat blinked through her tears and followed Alliena's pointing limb. She looked back at the other Changelings nervously, then back toward the sun. Alliena's voice took her by surprise, "We will not stop you Areat. If you have found the strength to try such a desperate gamble once more, we wish you well."

Areat took the opportunity and dashed away as fast as her legs could carry her. Behind her she failed to see the moisture in Alliena's eyes as she whispered, "I hope you find some measure of peace before the end."

* * *

Areat had slowed her gallop to a steady walk as soon as she lost sight of the rest of the patrol. She had continued walking into the evening as the sun went down and the clear sky let out all of the heat of the day. The temperature began dropping rapidly and she knew she would have to either dig a hole and cover herself with dirt for warmth or freeze to death during the night. She suddenly spotted a small orange light in the distance. It was too far away for her to make out, but she knew that almost any light meant a fire and despite the earlier heat of the day, she wanted to be warm again. Her mind spun as she made her way toward the source of the light, 'What if it's a Pony? Would they be willing to give some food to...' she looked down at the holes in her limbs, 'No... nopony would give anything to a Changeling.' She felt inside of herself and what she found saddened her even further, 'I don't have enough power to change into... anything,' she groaned quietly, 'I probably couldn't even lift anything with my magic either. I guess I'll have to beg. If begging gets me food, I'll do it.' Her stomach gurgled and the dull ache she had been feeling for the past three days intensified. She closed her eyes and groaned but she kept walking. She knew there was little chance of tripping over anything on the ground. The land was flat for as far as the eye could see.

She stumbled over her own limbs, she was so hungry she was dizzy. She tried to correct herself, but gravity was a harsh mistress. She felt her chest hit the hard ground with a thump that sounded much louder than she felt it should have. She groaned in the deepening darkness and slowly rose up and began walking again.

As she approached the light, she began hearing voices. She could see the light did indeed come from a fire. It was not a colossal fire, just something small enough to cook with and provide some small amount of heat and light. She heard male voices as she continued her slow approach.

"... makes no sense. We don't even know where they are. How are we supposed to make a delivery if we can't find them?" A frustrated male voice asked.

A smooth, cultured tenor voice answered him, "It does not matter. We have a job to do and we shall do our level best to complete our task. The only reason we are to turn around is if we run out of supplies. I can show you our orders if you wish. I do not like this assignment any more than any of you. I detest this atrocious wasteland. It cooks you during the day and freezes you at night. My coat and mane are in such a state, I doubt they will EVER be clean again, to say nothing of the body and shine I spend hours to achieve every day. There are no landmarks to follow and no way to stay on course without a compass, unless you follow the sun or if you can navigate by the stars. How are we supposed to find clean water in this... this... dust swamp. Urgh!" The speaker took a deep breath and exhaled loudly and dramatically, "It does not matter. We have our orders and we will follow them."

Areat was close enough to count make out twelve tents and twenty wagons set up on the far side of the tents for a wind breaker. She counted out eleven Pegasi, five Earth Ponies, and five Unicorn Pony stallions, all wearing golden colored armor. One snorted, "You and your looks Commander." He and the others chuckled, "I swear, you care more about your looks than most mares do."

Areat stopped, 'They're Equestrian Guard!' She almost backed up, but a painful rumble in her stomach stopped her. Each stallion had a small metal bowl set on the ground in front of them, some still had the remains of what looked like stew in them. Areat bit her lower lip, 'If I show myself they might kill me... but they have food. Even if it's just what's left in their bowls...'

"Humph! I happen to take a great deal of pride in my appearance, thank you very much." The cultured voice said.

"Hehe, yeah maybe if you didn't out shine all the mares, one might actually take an interest in you." One of the others teased.

"There are plenty who are interested. I simply have not found one that I desire. Most are too prim and proper to realize that somepony like me does not follow social standards and norms. Why is the stallion always supposed to do so many things for mares? Are they not capable of doing the same things themselves? Those rules and social torts were developed in a world where mares were in control. In most places they are still in control! I chose to act in a manner contrary to the norms and suddenly I am a lout?" The cultured voice ranted.

"You ARE a lout." One of the other stallions said.

"Only because I am not willing to act like a servant to a mare. Instead of holding a door for her, she should hold it for ME!"

"Are you by chance talking about that one mare a couple of years ago at the G.G.G.?" One of the other stallions asked, "The one who you used as a shield from that flying cake?"

The cultured voice snorted loudly, "Heh, I will admit THAT was a mistake. She was not like other mares. She actually put up with what I was doing. I picked a rose from the garden and I intended to give her, but as soon as she saw it, she lowered her head for me to put it in her mane. Her assumption angered me and so I put it on me instead of her out of spite. However, instead of voicing her thoughts she just ignored the slight. That is where it started that night. I acted as boorishly as I could manage just to make her angry. My temper is not something I am proud of and I will freely admit to being more than a touch petty at times so I kept going. I made her hold a door for me, I made her buy a snack and insulted it as soon as I took a bite, I had her use her cloak to walk on, over a spilled drink. For some reason she just took every slight with a grin. I will admit that by the end of the night I was somewhat impressed with her patience. However I delved too deeply into my pettiness. When you act a certain way, even for a short time it is often difficult to... 'break character' as it were. When I saw the flying cake at the end of the evening, I pushed her in front of me. It covered her entire body with icing and moist cake. She was furious and... well I believe you know the rest."

The other stallions all chuckled, "You are such a HEEL sometimes Commander."

"I am, aren't I?" The cultured voice said, "Auntie puts up with me though. I am certain that eventually I will find mares who are willing to 'go against the grain' as the saying goes. I loathe my Mothers for how they treated me and if I have a son, he will not be treated the same way. I want any foals I have to receive equal attention. As much as those Humans annoy me with their antics, they DID manage to achieve a law of equality. It will not come into full effect for a few generations, until the previous generations pass. If I have any daughters I want them to be able to follow in my steps. Join the Guard, command a unit, anything she wants. If I have a son I want him to be able to become a surgeon or even a teacher if he wishes. I want the best for my foals, if I ever have any. I am a paragon of virtue, just not what is considered to be social virtue..."

"Good grief Commander." One of the other stallions cut him off, "I'm glad none of the other officers rant like you. At least when they rant they talk about what we can improve upon. YOU just talk big about yourself."

The cultured voice took on a snide tone, "Perhaps, but how many would be willing to let you heckle them while out on assignment?"

"Meh, fair point I guess. So, who takes first watch? I'm about ready to turn in."

The cultured voice addressed the others, "Are any of you still wide awake? Obviously I, like a mare, need my beauty sleep as you all were so eager to point out."

"I'll take first watch Commander." One of the Pegasus stallions offered.

Areat saw them nod and stand up. They began picking up their bowls and one tilted his to the side to pour out the rest of his unfinished dinner. The sight of wasted food forced her voice, "Please..." She had spoken before she realized it.

The stallions' heads all turned and focused on her in an instant. Areat knew she was close enough to be visible in the fire light but she did not care. She had already revealed herself so she pressed forward in desperation, "P-please... I haven't eaten in three days..."

One of the Unicorn stallions snarled at her, "Well you're not getting any of US Changeling!"

"Stand down!" One of the Unicorns ordered. It was the one with the cultured voice; the one that the others had referred to as their commanding officer, "Come closer." He ordered.

Areat lowered her head and gradually crept closer to the stallion. He stood still watching her every move. The other stallions moved out of her path as she neared the fire. The Unicorn watched her with scrutiny until she stopped less than a Fathom from the fire. His blue eyes never strayed from her. The intensity of his gaze left her extremely conscious of how many Ponies there were as compared to her. The Unicorn's face was devoid of any sort of telling expression as he studied her.

Areat lowered her belly to the ground trying to seem as harmless as possible, "Please I-I just want what you're not going to finish. I won't hurt anypony I promise. I just want some food." She spoke quietly.

The Unicorn silently studied her for what felt like an eternity before he spoke, "Are there any others out there waiting for you to give a signal?"

Areat shook her head, "No. I-if you don't want to give me your leftovers then could you..." she swallowed hard, "Could you at least take me to the prison you have? Your Changeling prisoners get fed... right?"

Areat's blood ran cold when the stallion's eyes narrowed at her, "We do not have any Changeling prisoners. Not anymore."

She huddled close to the ground fearing for her life, eyes watering, "Please I'm begging you... I just want some food." She whimpered, "I-I can show you how to find water. I can clean for you. You can..." she shivered as she forced herself to speak, "You can... do whatever you want to me..." she closed her eyes, "I don't have enough power to change shape and I-I-I-I know I'm ugly to you... but I'll do whatever you want me to. Please," her voice cracked, "Please I'm so hungry..."

The Unicorn stallion continued staring at her for several long minutes. Areat could only imagine the kinds of things he was imagining. The possibilities made her pained stomach turn, 'If he is taking so long to decide then... maybe he is considering my offer,' she forced herself not to look around at the other stallions, 'Will they all make me... do something before they give me their food?' The Unicorn opened his mouth and spoke his answer, "Make sure she does not leave." He turned around and trotted toward the wagons.

Areat shuddered as the stallions set their bowls down and closed in around her. She shrank down as close as she could to the ground. Not a single one of the Ponies moved an inch, they just stared at her silently. She swallowed loudly as her eyes darted around the stallions standing over her. Not a single one of them showed any expression as they stared at her silently.

"At ease," the Commander Unicorn said trotting back toward Areat, "Step back from the Changeling."

Areat twitched fearfully as the armored stallions moved away from her. The Unicorn Commander trotted up to her with an apple and a small head of broccoli held in his magic. He stopped and dropped the two items in his own bowl then slid the bowl to Areat, "This is yours if you can lead us to your hive."

Areat was transfixed on the apple and broccoli. It was more food than she had eaten in the previous month. The Unicorn stallion's demand frightened her though, "Why," she swallowed, "Why do you want me to lead you to the hive?"

The stallion snorted and rolled his eyes, "Because we have a message to deliver to your Queen and the crates of food on the wagons are for your hive."

Areat looked past him to the wagons and the Commander huffed again, "The crates are enchanted. Their space is quadrupled on the inside the food will not spoil. There is a great deal of food in the crates."

Areat could not believe what she was hearing. It made no sense. She backed away from the bowl of food, despite her hunger, "No!" She cried, "You're lying! Why would you be bringing us food? You hate us!" Her eyes widened as a thought occurred to her, "It's poisoned isn't it!"

The stallion's face contorted in anger. He threw his head and huffed, shaking out his mane, "You... you... ignorant, half-witted... INSECT!" He stomped right up to Areat and stared her in the eyes, "If we wanted your kind dead we would not have to do anything! Why would we waste our time in this miserable waste if we just wanted you dead? Auntie would not send me, a member of the Royal Family, on an errand like this unless it was to do something important! Here," he levitated the apple to his mouth and took a bite. He chewed and swallowed his mouthful before continuing, "I am telling you the food is not poisoned! Now come over her and eat before you pass out!" He turned and stomped away angrily, "Leave your bowls out for her. If she refuses to eat the fresh produce perhaps the remnants of our dinner will satisfy her! I am turning in! If she leaves, let her go. I doubt we shall receive any help from her. Infuriating idiot!" He stopped in front of one of the tents and spoke over his shoulder, "Do not stare at her, it seems to upset her. Leave her be and go about your business." He entered the tent and let the flap close behind himself.

Areat looked at the apple and broccoli with uncertainty while the other stallions set down their bowls and headed to their tents, 'Was he... telling the truth?' Her stomach shot a powerful pang of hunger up through her body. She looked at the food salivating heavily. She bit her lip unsure whether or not to take the food and run or to stay and eat. Her hunger made the decision for her. She lunged at the bowl and crunched down on the broccoli, moaning in ecstasy as she felt the feeling of food in her mouth. She chewed and swallowed and was going for a second bite when her stomach lurched painfully. She cringed and held her stomach curling into the fetal position, 'It WAS poisoned! He lied to me! He lied to me!' She sniffed as the pain in her body multiplied. She whimpered in agony, writhing on the ground.

"Miss," a masculine voice asked, "Is something wrong?"

Areat curled up tighter, shivering in pain, "Why?" She whimpered, "Why didn't you just kill me? Ugh!" She cracked her eyes open and stared up at the armored Pegasus who had volunteered to stand guard, "Finish me." She pleaded, "Have mercy... put me out of my misery."

The stallion's eyebrows creased. He trotted over to the tent that his commander had entered, "Sir, the Changeling seems to be in pain for some reason. What should we do?"

The white Unicorn stallion emerged from his tent looking distinctly angry, "Ooh, these stupid bugs!" He shook his head, "Wake the medic and have him examine her." He ordered the Guard, "I will act as a witness."

The Guard trotted to one of the other tents while the white Unicorn flopped himself down on the ground, "I am already as dirty as I can be, might as well." He looked at Areat, "Alright Changeling, what is the problem now?"

Areat shot him a hate filled glare, "You lied to me!" she hissed, "You said the food wasn't poisoned!" Another lance of pain shot through her body and she cringed, holding her stomach tightly, "Aarg! My stomach!"

A light yellow Unicorn stallion no longer wearing his enchanted armor strode up to the Commander, "Sir?"

The Commander nodded to Areat, "The Changeling says she is in pain. You have examined Changelings before, scan her and make sure she is in no danger."

The yellow stallion lowered his head and lit his horn. He swept it up and down Areat's body before extinguishing the glow, "Her body isn't used to having food. The pain will fade with time while she adjusts. Should I offer an anesthesia spell to ease the discomfort?"

The Commander spoke impatiently, "Yes, yes, shut her up already."

The yellow stallion lit his horn again and Areat's pain quickly faded. She unclenched her body, relaxing in relief. She sniffed loudly scraping herself against the ground as she splayed out her limbs, "Th-thank you... I'm sorry for... for calling you a liar." She shivered as the icy cold wind blew over her body.

The Commander noticed the shivering and rolled his eyes with an almost irate huff. He rose to his hooves and lit up his own horn, "Come on you." He groused, "You're obviously cold now too." He turned and spoke to the yellow Unicorn, "Thank you. Go back to sleep. I fear tomorrow is going to be a very trying day."

Areat felt herself being lifted from the ground. The Commander spoke before she could get any words out, "Come Changeling. You are going to be sleeping in my tent. It is warm enough and I suppose I can spare the room."

Areat swallowed as she was levitated toward the tent, 'He's going to...' she could not even finish the thought, 'Just have to stay still and let him do what he wants. Maybe he'll let me go when he's done with me.' She resigned herself to being used by the stallion, 'At least I have a full tummy.' She was saddened that a single bite had filled her up, but she was willing to take whatever small comforts she could get.

The Commander pushed aside the flaps of the tent and set Areat down on his bedroll before turning and closing the flaps. He laid down on the bedroll and Areat forced herself to be calm. She rolled over onto her stomach and clenched her eyes shut as she slowly raised her hips. She was willing to force herself to pay the price for her comfort. The Commander laid down on the floor of the tent next to her instead of what she was expecting him to do.

"Are you stretching out your back?" The Commander asked.

"N-no?" Areat answered in confusion.

"Then lower your hindquarters and go to sleep." The Commander said sternly, "Here," he laid his blanket over the two of them, "Now stop acting like a foal and let us go to sleep."

Areat was confused, "But... I thought..."

"I am not going to take advantage of an offer like that from any female, especially if she feels obligated to do so and I am NOT attracted to you. Get comfortable and go to sleep. I will not tell you again."

Confused, but full and warm, Areat slowly relaxed and fell asleep.

* * *

Queen Chrysalis gazed down at the nine hundred plus strange creatures that her Changelings had brought to their hidden colony. The creatures stood upright, had no natural covering, and were filthy, nevertheless despite what they lacked in the deserts the Changelings called home, the creatures had managed to fashion clubs and had somehow found water by digging in the sand. Chrysalis' biggest concern was the Unicorn stallion the creatures had with them. The stallion was all but dead. He was unconscious and he stank like infection, yet the creatures would not allow Chrysalis' Changelings to perform the act of mercy and put him out of his misery.

She had ordered her Changelings to take the stallion, but the creatures had formed up around him and would not let the Changelings close. Chrysalis was unsure what to do. She opened her mouth when one of her soldiers burst into the chamber, "My Queen!" The female soldier stopped and slid on the floor, her head bowed in supplication, "We have ambushed an Equestrian supply wagon train."

Chrysalis swiftly rose from her small cushion, "How much!?" she asked urgently.

The soldier raised her head, "We have not opened the crates yet my Queen. We found that they had a Changeling with them. She claims that they fed her and are bringing food... for us. She made quite a fuss about not letting them down here, but one of the Ponies confirmed her story. There are two hundred soldiers out there with the Ponies. We were reluctant to act until you were informed."

Chrysalis scoffed at her soldier, "That traitor Changeling is a fool, destroy her. Those Ponies are liars. Ponies would never help us. I begged Celestia for help and she turned us away. They care nothing for us. Burn the crates. Capture the Ponies and put them in cocoons. We can use them at least."

The soldier bowed her head again, "Forgive me my Queen but we are too weak to take the Ponies by force. They surrendered to us without a struggle. None of us are strong enough to force them to do anything."

Chrysalis growled and shakily rose from her cushion, "Fine, I will deal with this myself." She turned to the other soldiers in the chamber, "Keep the creatures here until I return."

* * *

Areat tried not to tremble as Queen Chrysalis slowly strode up from the hole in the ground which led down to the hive. The Queen was just as thin as the rest of the Changelings and likely not much stronger. Areat bowed to the Queen as she stood beside the armored Ponies, most of whom were still hitched to their wagons. The Commander was the only one not pulling a wagon. He had been FAR from pleasant, but he had cared for Areat and had not taken advantage of her even when she was willing to let him have his way with her. She was not fond of him, but the small amount of kindness he had shown her meant a great deal to her.

The Commander and the other Guards did not bow when Chrysalis made her presence known. They merely stood in place, stoicism being their only outward emotion. Areat had been surprised to discover that the Guards actually loved the Commander. It was a platonic love, like one loves an older sibling, nevertheless she had been able to siphon off some of the energy. She felt more powerful than she could ever remember being before. She held her power inside though. She knew the Queen would not listen to the Commander.

Chrysalis sneered at the Guards, "Be gone from here, Ponies." She spat the final word, "I am feeling generous at the moment. If you turn back now, your lives will be spared."

The Commander cleared his throat and boldly stepped toward the Queen, "I am Blueblood. I command these stallions. We cannot return until we have delivered this food and message to you. We have strict orders not to intentionally bring harm to any Changelings while we are here." His horn lit up and he levitated a scroll toward Chrysalis, "This is an offer from Princess Celestia, written by her, on her own desk, and using her own quill. The offer is to allow any and all Changelings who wish it, to come to Equestria and live in a town there. There are several hundred other Changelings already living there. They are treated fairly and many are gorged with love. There is even one of the Guardian Changelings living there," the statement caused many gasps from the surrounding Changelings. Blueblood continued undeterred, "He has been accepted into the town populace. He cuts down trees for lumber and is given shelter and food. He recently assisted the township with raiding a Bloodmage safe haven." The statement elicited even more gasps, "Things are not as bad as you imagine Chrysalis. There is hope for all who wish it. There is land set aside for your Changelings if they decide to accept the offer."

Chrysalis was quiet for a moment before she threw her head back laughing, "Bwahahahaha! What utter nonsense! The Guardian template is a last resort! It cannot be sustained for any length of time! Your lies are feeble, Unicorn!"

"His name is Rifin." Blueblood stated evenly, "To my knowledge, a Changeling named Alana was the first to show herself to the town..."

"Alana!" One of the soldiers gasped, "My-my sister... is alive?"

Chrysalis' head snapped toward the Changeling who spoke, "Don't be a fool!" She turned her head back to Blueblood, "They obviously tortured information out of the one they captured before they executed them." Chrysalis lowered her head and widened her stance dangerously, "You will take your lies and leave this place immediately!"

Blueblood was unfazed, "If you require proof we can provide it." He tapped the yellow jewel set into his armor, "Auntie are you there?"

Chrysalis had to hide her surprise, 'Auntie?'

Celestia's voice echoed out from the jewel, "Yes Blueblood?"

"We have found the hive, but the Queen is calling you a liar. You said you had proof waiting in case it was needed? Now might be a good time to deliver that proof."

The jewel shimmered as Celestia's voice came again, "Very well. I will need a few minutes. Have Chrysalis take whatever precautions she needs to feel safe."

Blueblood looked back to the Queen, "Do whatever makes you feel s..."

"I heard the cow!" Chrysalis spat. She turned and spoke loudly to her soldiers, "Conceal the hive entrance, quickly!"

The soldiers began pulling a long and wide slat of wood over the entrance of the hive then covered it with sand and dirt. Within moments, the entrance was invisible as if it had never been there. The two sides then stood and waited silently. The stallions kept their eyes straight forward while Chrysalis and the Changelings shifted their weight anxiously.

"Be prepared for an attack." Chrysalis said quietly, "We may be weak but if they mean to kill us, we will die fighting."

A few more silent minutes passed and then Blueblood's jewel lit up again, "Is Chrysalis ready for the proof?" Celestia asked.

Blueblood pressed his hoof to the jewel again, "Let me make certain." He lowered his hoof and looked at Chrysalis, "Are you re..."

"Of course I'm ready you fool!" Chrysalis snapped.

Blueblood pressed his hoof against the jewel again, "She is ready."

Celestia's voice came in through the jewel, "Very well. I am sending four of our friends and my sister. Tell them not to be frightened."

Blueblood opened his mouth, but Chrysalis cut him off again, "I heard her."

There was a brilliant flash of light and the Changelings had to cover their eyes. When they lowered their limbs, they noticed that they were standing in shade. They slowly lifted their heads, eyes widening. They stepped back taking in the sight before them. A Guardian Changeling stood in front of them. From behind the Guardian came two more Changelings, both with pupils. Princess Luna then stepped out from behind the Guardian.

A tiny voice called from the direction of the Guardian, "Are we there yet Mr. Rifin?"

Rifin spoke to the open air, "We are here Amber. You may come out now."

Chrysalis squinted in the direction of the guardian's head. A small Unicorn filly squirmed her way out from between the Guardian's back carapace plates. The Queen's jaw dropped, 'This CANNOT be real!'

Amber scrambled up over Rifin's head and held her right forehoof over her eyes as she looked around, "This is where you used to live?" Amber asked, "I thought home was boring. This place is... worse. There's nothing here Mr. Rifin."

Rifin chuckled a deep rumble, "There is plenty to see if you know where to look Amber."

Chrysalis was beyond confused, 'This... this is impossible!' Her eyes roved to the two Changelings who had pupils, 'They're becoming Queens! HOW? Where did they acquire so much power?' She looked hack to Rifin, 'And a GUARDIAN? This must be an illusion! There is no way this could ever be true!'

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, "A fine illusion, Princess." She spat, "But you must truly thinks us fools to fall for THIS. You went too far. This illusion is not believable." She gestured to the two Changelings with pupils, "And who are these two supposed to be hmm?"

The eyes of the smaller of the two developing Queens narrowed, "My name is Vaiawa, Chrysalis." She slowly stalked forward, "I knew your plan was wrong. I disobeyed your order to attack. It is a good thing I did too. The inhabitants of..."

Chrysalis spat in Vaiawa's face, "A well-made illusion, but still not believable..."

Crushing power forced Chrysalis to her knees as the other Changeling spoke, "Be silent my FORMER Queen! This is no illusion and you know it!"

"Alana?" One of the Soldiers asked, "I-is that really you?"

Alana turned and looked at the soldier. A small nod was her only answer before she turned back to Chrysalis, "You lied to us Chrysalis! You claimed that Celestia turned us away coldly. I have seen the letters you sent her. She showed them to us! You demanded that she send her own Ponies to act as slaves and sources for power! She offered you a counter offer and you refused her!" Alana raised her head away from Chrysalis and looked at the other Changelings, "Celestia offered us food and aid but Chrysalis declined the offer! She wanted everything to be her way!" Alana turned back to Chrysalis and lowered her head to speak so that only Chrysalis could hear her, "You are finished as Queen. I have a male who loves me. He may not be attracted to me in my normal form, but he still loves me no matter what I look like. The love that is freely given to us back home is more than we could ever need or even want. You have betrayed your subjects. You never cared about us, I can see that now. Your pride blinded you to reason and it is blinding you now."

Alana raised her head and spoke to Luna, "Princess, could you take Rifin and Amber back home?"

Luna nodded. In a flash the Guardian, filly, and Princess had vanished. Alana stepped away from Chrysalis, her horn still lit, "I challenge you, as one Queen to another, I challenge you to the rule of the hive. This madness ends today."

"You will do no such thing!" Blueblood barked, "This was never part of the plan! This was supposed to be a mission of peace, not an act of war!"

Alana regarded Blueblood solemnly, "I will not let any more Changelings suffer because of HER! Her reign ends today and we will bring these others home! We are outside the borders of Equestria and outside of your jurisdiction, Blueblood."

Blueblood frowned, but he could not argue her words. There was nothing he could legally do.

Alana kept Chrysalis pinned with her magic, "If you can break free of the spell, I will fight you. If not... I will flatten you like a crepe." she said coldly.

Chrysalis began struggling against the power arrayed against her as Alana spoke to the watching Changelings, "She lied to all of us! Every one of our families who died in the aftermath of the attack on Canterlot was her fault! She led us to our deaths and she was willing to lead our entire species to extinction because of her pride! Will you follow her to your deaths when there is hope? Back home there are thousands just waiting to welcome you with open hearts and you still follow this miserable piece of filth? There is a place waiting for you in Equestria!"

Vaiawa took over, "It is not perfect, it is a place of trials, but it is also a place where we can walk proudly in our natural forms and not be judged! Not all love us, but there is so much love there and it is given freely! They value us! We came under threat from Bloodmages and I wanted to help. The Captain wanted me to abstain from placing myself at risk because he valued me. I helped anyway. I was pierced by three crossbow quarrels and killed... I... DIED! They loved me so much, they cared so much that it was enough for me to recover! The legends are true! We are offering you a home where you do not have to disguise yourselves! You can do whatever you want, be whatever you want! Alana is marrying a doctor! He proposed yesterday and he asked for her to be in her natural form when he did! Everything Chrysalis told you was a lie! We CAN be loved! We CAN be accepted! We can have a place to call home that ISN'T dying!" Vaiawa held her head high and cast her eyes at the watching Changelings, "We have been given a wonderful offer and Chrysalis was going to throw it away! Come with us! Chrysalis has no more power over you! Who will come with us?"

Chrysalis grunted knowing there was not even a remote chance of success for her. She hid a smirk, 'It does not matter. Soon they will let me go and I can go to the hive that I hid from them. Eighty-eight thousand Changelings all still under my control in a self sustainable hive. Heh, you have not won traitor. Victory will still be mine.'

A second voice appeared inside her mind, 'That's what you think Chrysalis.' Alana hid her own smirk, 'You cannot win. You are beaten. Show that you care about our species, tell me where the other hive is.'

Chrysalis suddenly found a surge of strength to throw against the power of the fledgling Queen, 'No! I will never tell you! I cannot lose!'

Alana's face softened as the mental and physical battles waged, 'Do the right thing for once Chrysalis. Show me there is some hope for you. I don't want to force my way in, but I will if I feel the need. I refuse to break the law like this in New Humansville, but here and for this reason... I will if you make me.'

Chrysalis struggled mightily against the power holding her back. She tensed her muscles, both physical and magical trying to break free. She threw her whole being against Alana's magic. She slipped a single hoof under her body and began to push herself up so she could wedge another underneath herself. She felt a surge of joy, 'I can do this.'

Alana's voice popped up once more, 'I suppose I should probably put some effort into this shouldn't I?' Chrysalis' eyes bulged as the colossal force holding her down suddenly multiplied exponentially. What little progress she had made was torn from her as she felt some of her bones crack against the ground. Alana hid a shiver of pity, 'Please Chrysalis, let go. This was all wrong and you knew it. You have no hope of winning. This is your last chance. I'm warning you.'

Chrysalis snarled at her mentally, 'NEVER! I am the hives! I am eternal! You can never be rid of Changelings! You can never be rid of me! I will return and I will crush you! I will take everything from you and force you to watch as I destroy everything you ever cared about!'

Alana sighed mentally, 'Very well. You brought this upon yourself.'

Chrysalis had no time to ponder. With a single thought Alana burst into the Queen's memories and knowledge. Alana's consciousness was like a sponge. She soaked up everything Chrysalis knew and withdrew in less than a minute, 'You... you MONSTER!' Alana screamed at Chrysalis, 'You were going to let this hive die knowing how much it would wound Equestria while you snuck away and prepared a second invasion! You were going to massacre every Pony!' Alana had to take a mental step back, 'You have no soul Chrysalis... you... you... you are beyond redemption.' With one additional thought Chrysalis's body was flattened into the dirt with the crunch of shattering bones and a splash of green blood. The entire area in a circle around her indented nearly a Fathom into the dry soil.

Alana extinguished her horn and turned to the gaping Changelings, "I am your new Queen by right of challenge. I hereby dismiss the right of challenge and relinquish my position. I will hold control over no Changelings. You are free to do as you wish. I hope you will come with us, but I will not force you to. We are going to go down below and spread the word and then we will go to the separate hive that Chrysalis hid from you and tell them as well." Alana took a deep breath, "Stay or go, the choice is yours."

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 90: Discoveries

Author's Note

Shocker chapter for my readers. Let me know if there are any typos to be dealt with.

Chapter 90: Discoveries

The Marines were placed into the same training regimen as the newest Gryphons. Communication was sure to be a trick, thankfully Razor Wit had seen it coming and had prepared hundreds of flashcards for the Marines during her time with them in the field the previous week. She distributed them among the Sergeants and Lieutenants for them to use when their Marines needed to speak to any Gryphon. For the Marines, it was like Basic Training all over again. The Sergeants and Lieutenants had to be given time to use the flash cards to translate, but the active practice was sure to help the Marines learn the basics of Areophene quickly and the Gryphons were understanding of the situation. Darryl had insisted on training with the other Marines, siting that 'it's only right'. Artex didn't understand his reasoning, but he respected his friend's decision.

Artex spoke one final sentence into the communication crystal as he stood on a balcony overlooking the emptying training ground, "Alright Chris. This is going to take a few minutes so no major rush. Just be sure that it's safe."

Chris's voice came back over the crystal, "Tested it already. A dragon fly ended up being with one of the piles of dirt you sent back by accident. If the bug was fine, the Sorcerers will be too. Full Spectrum, Catalyst, and Starburst are coming as well. Celestia already sent letters so the Gryphon King knows about the Bloodmages and Starburst is just coming to watch anyway. Catalyst is coming to make sure there aren't any problems."

"I'll send the signal in a few minutes. Talk to you later Chris. Artex out." He placed the crystal back in its wooden box and made his way down to where his the Marines were clearing the training grounds.

The training grounds were empty by the time he arrived. The Gryphons apparently gave their recruits four hours of free time before the sun went down. Artex had already spoken to Major Heartford about bringing in the Sorcerers to tutor his people. He had agreed quickly though it was obvious he felt no urgency for the tutoring. In fact none of the Marines seemed particularly excited about being trained with magic. They were surprised sure, and they thought it was neat, but that was the general extent of their feelings. To them it was just a bunch of tricks that might be useful to somebody at some point. They could admit that the crystals were good for moving necessities but they used tactics in warfare and saw magic as an unnecessary and unknown element that they could probably not incorporate into their established tactics.

The Marines and the newest Gryphon recruits were congregated in a large group at the far end of the massive training grounds, close to the cliff atop which sat the castle. Artex thought about his mares as he made his way out the the center of the training grounds, 'We're going to be visiting Razor's family when we get back.' He ran his right hand through his hair, 'Oof, that's going to be weird. I wonder what Rose's family is like? I already met Oriana's Grandmother and Mom... I hope the rest of her family is equally as nice.' He turned his head and looked upward toward the castle where Razor and Oriana were getting to know Rose better. They claimed that the Marines would have to get used to being on their own with the flash cards and they needed some downtime to do 'girly things'.

Artex knelt down and placed one of the teleportation crystals on the ground then turned and counted forty long steps away from it. He turned and opened his screfula. Holding out his hands in the proper form, he pushed magic through the crystal and waited.

He did not have to wait for long. In a bright flash of light there were suddenly fifty-six Humans and two Ponies standing where the crystal had been. Full Spectrum was the first to speak, "DAYYYYUM! I didn't feel a thing!"

Chris himself stepped out from behind Night Flare, "Well what did you expect? All the spell does is exchange space, it swaps the space of the two locations. That's all it does, no biggie."

Artex' face lit up as he saw his brother in-law, "Good to see you Chris! I didn't know you were coming."

Chris broke away from the group. He ran up and hugged and picked up Artex, 'Damn he's strong now.' Artex thought. Chris set him down and clapped him hard on the back, "Good to see you Dannnnnn!" he said elongating the word while making a goofy face.

"I guess that's them?" Night Flare asked walking up to the pair and pointing toward the Marines, "They don't seem very excited."

Artex crossed his arms and huffed, "They aren't." At Night Flare's puzzled look he clarified, "They don't see it as anything too important, they just think it's neat."

Night Flare pursed his lips and looked down at the dirt, "Did you happen to tell them about the kinds of things we can do with magic?"

"Darryl and I both did. Let's just get this going man."

* * *

Artex, Darryl, Chris, Night Flare, and Major Heartford sat around a large square wooden table that evening. King Myrmidon had asked that the humans not attend dinner in any of the Mead Halls. He had some sort of surprise, but it was one of the ones which required a vote from the Council. Night Flare and the Sorcerers had examined and cataloged the Marines's magic and the results were confusing. Everybody spoke in plain American English for the benefit of the Major.

Artex leaned onto the table with a concerned expression, "So the Marines have magic, but it's not in any Nouns and Verbs?"

Night Flare nodded, "Yeah, Catalyst helped us determine that the Marines do have a fully developed Magerium and screfula, but she had no idea what they could do with their magic at first. So we did some experimenting." The young man gestured to Major Heartford, "With you permission Major?"

The Major waved his hand dismissively, "Go ahead. I'M still trying to wrap my head around it."

Night Flare smiled and folded his hands, "The Marines have no Nouns and Verbs, they have... I suppose Buffs and a single Ability would be the best way to describe what they have. It took Catalyst, Full Spectrum, Starburst, and I half the day to figure out what they were and the other half figuring out how to get the Marines to understand enough to try them. Let me start with the Ability. Now these names and labels are on a trial basis for the moment, but it should be easy to pick up. The Ability is Telekinesis and it is just like it sounds. They can move objects around like a Unicorn using levitation except, they have to be able to see the object and it must be somewhat light, nothing bigger than about... one Stone's worth of weight. Now maybe as they practice that amount will increase, but we don't know yet. The Buffs are potent though. We've managed to identify Speed, Feather Fall, Cloud Walk, Silence, and... Invisibility. We also identified that their senses and reflexes have improved as well, but that happens automatically when they open their screfula. The Buffs need to be used individually." Night Flare rubbed his hands together, "I already made the report to King Myrmidon earlier this evening before he told us about this mysterious surprise of his."

"This surprise must be one heck of a secret." Chris said, "He has us waiting in this tiny ass room near what he already told us was the lowest levels of the castle. My Bits are on treasure vault or weapons and armor R&D." Chris clicked his tongue and flashed a cheeky grin, "Luna and I have been working on using those crystals to create this world's first computer!"

"Aww, spending some time with your royal girlfriend huh?" Night Flare teased.

Major Heartford suddenly froze in place staring at Chris. Preparing for a verbal storm Artex crossed his arms and leaned off the table while Darryl pursed his lips and looked up at the ceiling. Major Heartford grunted after a moment, "Does somebody want to explain to me exactly what THAT means?"

Darryl cleared his throat and brought his eyes back down to head height, "Hell we had to discuss this eventually anyway." He locked eyes with the Major and decided to be blunt, "Chris is dating Celestia's sister-NOW... before you get all upset and start yelling about him being a zoophile or something remember that the Kavim are people. They aren't HUMAN people, but they are people. The Gryphons are people, the Zebras are people, hell even the Diamond Dogs are people. Nobody is having sex with animals because none of our allies ARE animals. If you want to get technical about it, they're aliens, which would make Xenophiles out of those of us who are romantically involved with the locals. There is even a procedure we discovered, by accident, that allows a being from one species to have their insides altered so that they can match that of the donor species. It requires a blood transfusion. In a case like that, the two species could have children together so it wouldn't be unnatural at all." Darryl matched Artex' posture by leaning back and folding his arms.

Major Heartford stared at Darryl silently for a few seconds before he began chuckling, "Hehehehe," he looked toward Chris, "You're banging the sister of the broad who controls the SUN!?" He slapped his right hand on the table as he continued cracking up, "Boy, if you break her heart her sister is going to fucking ROAST you! Ahahahaha!" The Major took a breath, "WOO! I sure hope that alien pussy hehehehe is worth the tan from HELL! Bwahahahahahahahahahaha! You'll come out heeheeheehee LOOKING BLACKER THAN ME! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

Major Duane Heartford might not have laughed very often, but when he did it was full-bodied and highly contagious. Within moments everybody had joined in on busting a gut. Darryl actually fell onto the floor he was laughing so hard. The five men laughed and hee-hawed until they cried.

As the last of the giggles died off Major Heartford had a more serious question, "Okay... ahem, now that we have that out of our systems, who else has a local for a girlfriend?"

Darryl and Artex both raised their hands while Night Flare just stared. He could not help but to ask, "I know Artex has Razor Wit, Oriana, and Rose, but who the heck do you have Darryl?"

Darryl shrugged, "Backlash."

Had Night Flare been drinking anything he would have performed a perfect spit-take, "The Iron Maiden? The Stone Bitch? The fucking Ice Queen!? Are you serious!? I didn't think she had a SOUL much less a heart."

"Hey watch it, I'll still kick your ass." Darryl warned, "She has a soft...er side. She just isn't... in touch with it that often... at all."

King Myrmidon chose that very moment to enter the room, "The surprise is ready. Follow me please."

Artex translated for the Major, "He said the surprise is ready and for us to follow him."

The men followed behind the King with Artex acting as translator for Major Heartford as they went. The King spoke to Chris first, "The Council has reviewed the plans and offer you delivered to us about your 'Shipping Centers'. We accept your terms and we will pay the amount you are asking. Considering the perishable nature of many of the items we hope ship to other nations, it is a very fair price for the convenience to say nothing of the guarantee of the goods arriving in a timely manner and still being viable for sale. We have never shipped any significant quantities of meat to Equestria before so we will have to determine the taxes and sales prices for the various quantities and qualities we have available to us. Gryphonvale has always been a very self-sufficient nation and we have found it to be a good thing. We do not often trade with other nations because on the occasions that we do have to deploy and we deploy to a country with which we have a trade agreement, we do not wish to have any nation try to use leverage to manipulate us. It is a precarious balance we have here and it requires hard work from every citizen to maintain that balance."

King Myrmidon shook his head, "For years I have been attempting to persuade the Council to open free trade with a single country to have as an ally in times of need. In all of history Equestria has never been an aggressive nation. The Ponies only take up the call to arms when there is a direct threat against them or a nation they are allied with, such as what happened when King Sombra overthrew the royal family of the Crystal Empire. Sombra declared war and started with attempting to commit genocide against the Zebras. Once we Gryphons heard the news we took up arms and marched on the Crystal Empire. We were not the only nation to do so though. Equestria also answered the plea for help from the Zebras. Had we failed, the Ponies would have succeeded, this we know. The reason I have been trying to convince the Council to break tradition and name Equestria as an ally is for this very reason. They are defenders, like us. The Princesses do not go to war over lands or riches, they go to war to preserve the citizens of other nations or their own. As of earlier this evening, I finally succeeded."

He led the group of five men to an unobtrusive wooden door deep in the passages under the castle. The door was guarded by two Gryphons wearing steel armor. The Gryphons opened the door for the King and closed it as soon as the last person was inside. The chamber beyond the door was elongated and resembled a firing range. There were ten 'lanes' and a series of targets down at the far end of what must have been all of half a League, by Artex' best estimate. The targets were wooden and each was painted with white 'x' in the center to contrast the dark brown wood. Each of the lanes had stone divider walls set between them and upon the floor of the lane directly in front of the door was a strange looking spear.

Artex did not get a good look at the spear before King Myrmidon began speaking again, "Gryphons have always placed ourselves in between quarreling groups to protect civilians and often we are caught in the middle and many of us have died honorably while protecting innocents. However recently, with the emergence of first Nightmare Moon and later Discord, we determined that we were entering perilous times. The Equestrians have a method of dealing with such threats but they are the only ones... until now. In ancient times beings from all over the world had wielded weapons of enormous power. Most feared was the fabled Shock Lance. King Sombra created his personal Shock Lance to be powerful enough to kill even an Alicorn if the need arose. His Shock Lance was destroyed during the battle for the Crystal Empire, however many of our warriors brought Shock Lances back to Gryphonvale before the Princesses destroyed them. We do not make a habit out of revealing our last resort weapons, but today the Council has granted permission for Equestrian Humans to not only study, but to keep a pair of ancient weapons." He gestured to the spear lying on the ground, "Behold one of the fabled Shock Lances."

Artex' eyes grew wide as he relayed the King's words to Major Heartford. The Shock Lance was a length of metal about twice the length of a Pony's body with a dull yellow crystal head about two Hooves long and a full Hoof wide. There was a second crystal, about a single Hoof long, on the rear half of the weapon.

"The Council will not allow me to say how many of these we have, but rest assured, we can spare this one. Allow me to demonstrate how it works. Watch carefully please but I warn you not to get too close. This is a weapon of unequaled power." The King picked up the Shock Lance and tucked the side of the shaft containing the smaller crystal against his side while pointing the business end down toward the targets, "Send in the condemned." He spoke loudly.

Down at the far end of the range a door opened on the right and an older Gryphon was pushed onto the firing range. He was not bound nor gagged. He walked calmly into the center of the range, directly in front of the firing line that the King was within. King Myrmidon addressed the Gryphon, "You were found guilty of the murders of nine Gryphons and condemned to be executed for your crimes. I regret that your death is necessary, but we do not shy away from difficult decisions. If you have any final words for your family or those of your victims, they will be remembered and relayed. Your jailers waiting beyond the door through which you entered are waiting with quills and parchment for you to speak, should you chose to do so."

The older Gryphon spoke calmly, "I know what I did was wrong and I killed them anyway. I do not regret doing so and I will face my death calmly. What you do is just and I would willingly kill again if given the chance. I do not feel any remorse for what I did nor for the families I have deprived. I stand ready."

King Myrmidon lowered his head and sighted along the shaft of the Shock Lance, "Very well. Your death will be quick and painless. I am sorry that you chose this path." Without another word, the Shock Lance spewed forth a short, bright bolt of yellow energy with an accompanying sound of a cracking whip.

The bolt traveled quickly, but Artex estimated that a person might be able to dodge it if they were quick enough. The bolt flew true and struck the Gryphon squarely in the chest. The Gryphon died instantly, his body turned into a fine red mist with an accompanying puff of feathers.

"JESUS!" Artex shouted.

Night Flare was dumbstruck. Darryl stared at the falling feathers with an open mouth and Major Heartford narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms whistling appreciatively. Chris never moved, nor did his expression ever change. His face was as neutral as Switzerland.

King Myrmidon set the weapon down on the ground with the point facing down range and turned to his guests, "The Princesses were right to keep such weapons away from the rest of the world. These should only be used as a last resort and now you can see why. There is no known armor in the entire world that can withstand a direct hit from a Shock Lance. His voice was calm and somber, "The debate of whether or not to give one to Equestria was lengthy and difficult. This is not something we have chosen to do lightly. Do not consider these a gift so much as a contract. In exchange for these weapons to study and reproduce, we demand one thousand be made and returned to us. We do not have the materials to recreate them ourselves but with the recent emergence of the Crystal Empire the resources will be available it should be much easier for you." He spoke the next words slowly and emphatically, "Do not share this knowledge with any other nation. We believe that Equestria is ready to have such weapons, but only to every be used as a last resort and never, ever to be given to standard military or produced in quantities of more than two thousand. You will sign an agreement stating that you agree to these terms and will be responsible for their fulfillment on pain of death. Do you agree?"

Chris nodded slowly, "I do."

King Myrmidon nodded, "Thank you. I will call you to the Council chambers to sign the document. This is the only Shock Lance you will receive. If something happens to it you will not be given a second one." He calmed himself and spoke in a more friendly tone as he continued, "The second weapon carries no such mandatory agreement, but we do wish for only Humans and Gryphons use these." He opened his right wing and out dropped out a rod. The rod was encrusted with gems and roughly four Hooves long but not so wide that it would be uncomfortable to hold in one hand.

King Myrmidon caught the rod in his right talon before it hit the floor and held it up toward the men for inspection, "This is something that our resident citizen Unicorns have come up with. It is based on the Shock Lance, but does not discharge a beam at range. We call these 'Shock Blades'."

King Myrmidon pressed on one of the gems and an envelope of energy formed out from one end of the rod with the roaring sound of rushing wind.

"Hooooooly shit." Night Flare said with a breathy voice.

Darryl could not agree more, "Damn dude, forget the knives and swords, I have GOT to get me one of those!"

Artex, Chris, and Major Heartford said nothing, but all looked concerned. The King held the weapon in his right talon smiling as he gazed at the envelope of energy, "The cutting efficiency of these Shock Blades is not something to be ignored. They can cut through any material fairly quickly, though not instantly. The 'blade' is made out of pure destructive magic. You will notice that the color of this blade is light brown. The Unicorns designed this to draw all the energy to create the blade directly from the magic within your own body, so the blade always takes the color of your magical aura. It will continue until your body runs out of magic or until you disengage the gems. The Shock Lance works the same way. The Shock Blade is something we hope to begin issuing to our regular troops just as soon as we have the materials to do so. Both weapons work by taking the magic from the wielder's body and using it as the power source."

King Myrmidon then slid the blade straight through his own neck. It went in one side and came out the other without leaving any injury at all. The King continued speak to the five awestruck men, "Because the blade is created by your own magic, it cannot harm you. There is no threat of a single wielder injuring themselves with it..."

"That's a big problem." Artex spoke up quickly.

Myrmidon nodded, "Indeed it is. Most wielders of swords learn to be careful with their blades specifically because they can injure themselves while practicing. Any wielder could pick up one of these and do terrible damage, even if they are not trained. As I said before, the decision to trade the knowledge to manufacture these weapons was not made lightly." The King then turned and screeched loudly. The two guards who had been standing next to the door opened it and entered the room, "These two already have knowledge of how to wield Shock Blades and they are willing to train those who are interested. Major Heartford, you will be receiving one to keep for yourself. Flight Leader Heidi has volunteered to go to New Humansville in order to oversee our dealings there and act as one of our representatives. There will be others of course, but she volunteered specifically."

* * *

The Marines settled in quickly with the Gryphons. They had food, shelter, weapons, new partners to train with and a whole country full of winged, aggressive apex predators who thought like they did. In short, the Marines were in Heaven. Much to the surprise of the Humans, the Gryphon public seemed to be aware of the Marines, but they kept their distance. They did not swarm the Marines with warm welcomes, but neither did they give them the cold shoulder. They simply accepted that the Marines were there and left it alone.

In their off time, the Gryphons sought out their new allies to practice and spar with. They pulled no punches except with one thing. They wore talon and claw guards to ensure they did not draw blood. The Marines had trouble using the unusual weapons provided for practice, but some were usable enough. The Marines excelled with bows, crossbows, javelins, slings, throwing knives, and throwing axes, but most of the melee weapons were slow to be picked up. There were more than a few unarmed sparing matches as well. The Gryphons were leery of sparring against beings without natural weapons, but those crazy Marines never backed down. Within a few matches, the Gryphons discovered the technique referred to as the 'body slam'. The Gryphons were fairly light and very quick, but the Marines were strong and dexterous. There were more than a few concussions and cracked bones, but everybody involved agreed that it was good training.

The Sorcerers had an easy time teaching the Marines how to use their unusual magic. All they had to do for the most part was open their screfulas and they were as agile as the Gryphons. The Gryphons gave Starburst a very wide berth once they were told he was a Bloodmage and the poor stallion was informed in no small, uncertain terms that had he not been escorted by the Arch Magister and vouched for by one of the Alicorn sisters, that he would have been executed immediately. Catalyst and Full Spectrum had nearly blown a gasket once they heard the threats. It was already a well-known fact that Catalyst and Starburst were together and Full Spectrum was the next in line for the herd.

There had been more than a little friction between the woman and mare because of the differences between societies, but when their stallion was threatened, they wasted not half a second in stepping up to defend him. King Myrmidon and the Council had to intervene when restaurants denied services to the known Bloodmage. The keg had nearly blown moments after they left the restaurant when a Gryphon decided to throw a rock at the young Pegasus stallion. Full Spectrum had caught the rock with her magic and hurled it back using her favorite Noun. The offending Gryphon was reprimanded strongly and had to undergo surgery for his shattered beak. The trio had departed not an hour afterward with many strong words, and a few raised middle fingers courtesy of Full Spectrum, toward the Gryphons as a whole despite the profuse apologies of the Council and King.

The Marines were also given free range to explore Cha'rheid as they saw fit so long as an officer with flash cards was with them. As such, they tended to go out in groups. There were a few hiccups along the way though. Once Gryphons brought in their mead at dinner. The Marines were surprised that dinner included alcohol of any type, but the idea was to become used to drinking before hard work in order to acclimate to the ordeal in real life. Of course there were drinking competitions as anyone would expect. The first issue sprang up when two Marines ended up in a fist fight. A female Gryphon drill instructor put herself between the two combatants and ended up getting hit by both. Once the Marines realized they had punched a 'lady' the apologies were profuse and frequent. Needless to say, the female Gryphon felt insulted and abruptly challenged the Marines to a two-on-one fight. The Marines were reluctant to do so, since she was a 'lady' but the insult was something they could understand so they went forward with it. They all fought to a stand-still and all laughed it off afterwards.

After that came the issue of fraternization, which the Gryphons actually encouraged. The idea behind it was that everybody would find themselves dealing with many different issues and problems at all points through life. They just had to learn to deal with it. Nobody was forced to do so, but it was encouraged. The Gryphons did have a very strict policy of no sex while in training though. Their take on it was that nobody could afford to train while pregnant since both sexes were trained in the exact same ways.

Artex, Darryl, and the Emissary Staff kept themselves busy as the weeks flew by. After more than a month, it was decided that Major Heartford no longer needed any additional training and so he was free to join the Council in changing the local laws. It was sure to be an eye-opening experience for everybody.

Item one to be discussed was the long term accommodations and productive employment for the Marines. It was not the most simple of topics either as there was no need for computer engineers or electricians in Cha'rheid. Staying in the Recruit Barracks was only acceptable in the short term and the Gryphons were understandably not enthusiastic about carving more than two thousand homes out of the solid rock of their mountain especially when the Marines had no way to pay for the labor or furnishings that would be needed. This in turn led to the subject of productive employment. The Marines knew how to work but the manner in which the Gryphons operated was not conducive to the methods with which the Marines were familiar. Major Heartford was the mind behind the solution.

Since the homes did have to be carved out of the rock and could always be used by others later, the Marines would actually be performing a service to Cha'rheid. He suggested that they be paid a slightly reduced wage as would be paid to normal workers for identical labor. The deduction from the wages would be set aside for furnishings to be used once the dwellings were completed. Obviously the Marines had no idea how to work stone in such a way so Gryphon masons would be needed to instruct them. Thus the Marines could learn a highly valued skill and be carving their own homes from the rock as well. The Fleet Marine Force Corpsmen had already earned their weight in gold and Oriana had also secured more than a few significant favors in exchange for one or two of her recipes. The Corpsmen were already trained in the second most valued skill in all of Gryphonvale and they could buy their own homes with the money they already had. They had been making antibiotics and performing life-saving procedures. Two of them had already performed successful C-Sections and were not only drowned in gifts from overjoyed families, but were likewise drowned in requests from Gryphon physicians to be taught the procedure. The Heimlich Maneuver, C.P.R., disease immunization, anti-venom, the list went on.

The second issue was the alteration of the Gryphonvale Code Of Conduct. The alterations were thankfully fairly minimal. Public lashings were a staple punishment for all crimes. The number of lashings depended on the age of the perpetrator, the age of the victim, and the severity of the crime. One part of the Code Of Conduct that did not need to be altered was the penalty for murder: death.

The altered age of marriage, which was also the age of consent, was determined to be twenty-five. It was not ideal, but twenty-five was when all mandatory military service ended so it kept the recruits from engaging in any acts that might be too distracting during their military service. The prior age of marriage and consent had been thirty-five due to the longevity of Gryphons as a species. The average life-span for a Gryphon was said to be around two hundred to three hundred years. Major Heartford explained that Humans did not live anywhere near that long and the Council was willing to amend the law even if they did grumble that it was far too young. Major Heartford attempted to persuade the Council to make the age of marriage eighteen, but the almost violent vocal eruptions from the Council put an end to that idea.

The Humans learned from the discussion that Gryphons found the thought of pre-marital intercourse, though not sexual contact, to be absolutely morally abhorrent. It took the Humans a bit of time to understand the reasoning for the moral stance. The Gryphons viewed pre-marital intercourse of any kind to be an act of infidelity against one's future spouse or spouses. It reminded Artex far too much of the so-called teachings of many self-righteous preachers from back on Earth. The Gryphons' point of view was that any being that had lost their virginity prior to marriage was a moral and sexual deviant, thus rendering them very undesirable. Darryl's argument of 'try before you buy' was met with angry tirades about a lack of commitment and a lack of one's desire to please their spouse.

Their argument was that if two or more individuals of any sex had dedicated their lives to one another that all parties should care enough to want to please their partner. They also argued that there were many other far more important aspects to romantic relationships. They also stated that couples or herds, as they were open to either as well as same-sex relationships, should be encouraged to discuss their fantasies and expectations prior to marriage in order to find compromise and help to ensure willingness in order to minimize divorces and heartache. Supposedly the system worked well. Individuals were, oddly enough, discouraged from pleasuring themselves and instead were encouraged to have a romantic partner assist so long as the situation did not involve intercourse. The idea was to promote both self-control and to help develop trust between partners so that one would see their spouse or spouses as the ones to fulfill their needs. It was also supposed to help individuals develop a greater level of self-control since self-control and personal responsibility were cornerstones of Gryphon society. They were war-like, bellicose, even cantankerous on occasion, but when they made a mistake they owned up to it and did their best to make it right.

By the same token, there was an adjustment of the age acceptable for consuming alcohol. By Gryphon standards, it was fourteen, but by Human standards it was twenty-one. The agreed upon age was changed to eighteen. Gryphons were not familiar with any sort of smoke-able plant, so Marijuana and tobacco were non-issues.

The Gryphon mentality on public education was strict but somewhat radical to the Humans. Young creatures in Gryphonvale were taught about morality, reproduction, and mortality from a very early age in order to help them develop a sound basis for making well-informed decisions later on in life. All beings, no matter what age, were encouraged to ask questions about any topic that interested, concerned, or was unclear to them. The discussion led to the Humans discovering a very unique type of occupation: the Wisdom.

Wisdoms were individuals who had obtained a license from the Ministry of Morality to provide information, guidance, and an unbiased opinion about their specialty topic or a situation which involved their area of expertise. Wisdoms were also called upon to act as judges. Any being could walk into a Wisdom's office and pay a small fee to have any question answered openly. On the off chance that a Wisdom did not have knowledge about a queried topic, they were obligated to find a Wisdom who did. Gryphons were likewise encouraged to approach Wisdoms with new ideas or about new ways of doing things. The Wisdoms were obligated to write the ideas down and submit them to the Council and the Council in turn was obligated to seriously consider the new idea. Obviously ridiculous or foolish ideas were not submitted to the Council.

Every citizen of Gryphonvale was required to spend five years, from age twenty to age twenty-five, serving in the Gryphon Central Guard. There were no arguments against the law so it remained unchanged. Major Heartford spoke at length with the Council and King Myrmidon about methods of deployment since the Marines could not fly. It was eventually decided that since the Marines were going to be deploying to fight alongside Gryphons that there should be a change in their titles. Since the Marines greatly enjoyed being flown in harness under the Gryphons and their deployment could be particularly swift as opposed to parachuting which would leave them vulnerable to ground fire, a vote was taken and eventually the Marines were renamed Featherback Marines. Deployment was to be in groups of four with three Gryphons acting as the muscle and the Featherback Marines acting as specialists. Artex interjected that the Gryphons should contact Princess Luna and Chris to develop the armor for the Featherback Marines and used Darryl's armor as an example of what could be done. The mental picture of a Human wearing articulated powered armor and wielding what was effectively a lightsaber was a sobering thought indeed and most definitely would not be an adversary to be taken lightly. Darryl also brought up the usefulness of firearms and recommended that the Gryphons see to an arrangement which allowed them to purchase guns from New Humansville.

* * *

The meetings lasted for more than a month but eventually they were concluded. The Emissary Staff and Darryl were eating breakfast with Major Heartford, recently given the title of Featherback General, on the morning they were scheduled to leave. The Sorcerers and Chris had already departed using one of Chris's crystals and the Sky Carriage had returned for the staff members. They were already packed and were set to leave immediately after breakfast.

Razor was eating a platter of pancakes, Oriana was eating a morning salad, and Rose was charging her way through a plate heaped with fried eggs. Darryl, Artex, and General Heartford were all enjoying plates of bacon, sausage, ham, eggs, and toast when the General spoke, "You mentioned that you found the other groups. How are they doing?"

Artex wiped his mouth before answering, "Well the group Darryl and I came with is doing very well. The group from South America has integrated much more smoothly than we had anticipated. So that brings us to a bit more than fifteen hundred people. The group from India seems to have found kindred spirits with the Diamond Dogs and the two get along well from what we know."

The General nodded along as he scooped up more eggs onto his fork, "That's good to hear. It also makes sense why you kids were set on making sure we survived. The other groups must have starved. Hope they got decent burials, not that those rag-heads from Afghanistan probably deserved it."

Everybody else immediately stopped eating, "General," Darryl spoke quietly and calmly, "We don't know of any other groups."

The General looked up as well, "The 1,493 people from Afghanistan?"

Artex slowly shook his head, "No."

The General wasn't done though, "1,046 from Norway? 917 from Japan? 1,568 from Arizona? 1,767 from Russia? 993 from Germany? 1,981 from Ethiopia? You never found them?"

Artex dropped his fork onto his plate and whispered, "Oh my God."

Chapter 91: Toward The Horizon

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Epilogue

The Sky Carriage flew through the cold night air, heading East toward the lands of the Zebras. The sky was clear and bright with nary a cloud to be seen. The cities, towns, and villages passed like tiny, distant colonies of fireflies. Artex regretfully peeled his eyes away from the window and looked to the other passengers. Razor Wit was lying on her stomach on the big bed in the back of the Sky Carriage, chatting animatedly with Oriana. Rose Thorn was laid, stretched out on one of the benches near the front of the Carriage with Artex. She was polishing her armor and cleaning her gun while humming contentedly. Suey laid on the floor at the foot of the bed snoring softly, her little piggy ears and legs occasionally twitching in the midst of a dream. From what Vaiawa had said, Twilight arrived in New Humansville with Suey and became distracted. Suey apparently picked a fight with Rifin as soon as she saw him and had it not been for the quick thinking of Vaiawa, the Great Pig might very well have injured Rifin, who was too busy playing with Amber Eyes in the Town Square to really care. Artex had agreed to bring Suey as backup for Rose and so she wouldn't feel so neglected as Vaiawa had explained.

The final and most recent addition to the herd, Vaiawa, laid at the very top of the head of the bed resting on the pillow like the Queen she was slowly becoming. She spoke with Razor Wit and Oriana occasionally and while the three did share a few giggles, but it was obvious that they had yet to establish any sort of firm connection like Razor, Oriana, and Rose had. Vaiawa was trying though and her efforts brought a hesitant smile to Artex' face. She was an outsider and she knew it, they all knew it, but they were willing to give her a chance. Vaiawa had played it smart so she could go with them whenever they left again. She told her new prospective herd that Alana was the recognized but unofficial Queen of all Changelings and that Vaiawa herself had been the first elected Changeling Diplomat. She had a responsibility to spread the word about her people to different countries and the convenience of her proximity to the Emissarial Staff was 'just a perk' as she had put it. Artex cracked a small grin at her, 'She's different, more confident. She'll be fine.' He turned his eyes back to the window and a pensive frown formed over his face, 'How many people are out there? Will this ever stop? Will I never be able to settle down and just enjoy time with the girls?' His gaze swept around the ground outside, 'There is so much space here... there could be millions of people here and we'd never know.' He took a breath and let it out slowly, 'It doesn't matter. If people need help, we'll be there.'

* * *

Many Leagues away from any sign of civilization, set within a dizzying series of hollowed out caverns and chambers, two tall, hooded figures stepped up to a heavy steel door. The smaller of the two raised her hand and knocked as hard as she could. More than a minute passed before the door clanked as many complex gears slowly turned, powered by a new design of energy crystal.

The door swung open and the hooded figure peered at the individual who answered it, "We have been sent from Taurenvard." She knelt and placed her right fist on the ground. The figure behind her did the same, "We have come at the behest of our leaders to join the Peacemakers. We assume we are at the correct location?"

The individual who had answered the door stepped back, waving for them to enter, "Yeah man."

The two figures stepped into a massive, almost perfectly spherical cavern. Down carved stone stairs from the door, a number of beings practiced their arts. A Diamond Dog bitch darted around an obstacle course throwing knives at standing targets. She moved like flowing water around, through, over, and under the obstacles in her way. Knives reflected light out from almost every inch of her body like a flashy, reflective porcupine. On the other side of the cavern a Saddle Arabian stallion sparred unarmed with a Gryphon tom. The two moved almost too fast to follow, hooves and talons lashing out like blurs. It was so quick and smooth it almost looked as if they were dancing.

The two hooded figures exchanged a silent look before they removed their hoods revealing that they were both Minotaurs. The smaller female tossed aside her cloak. She was thin and lithe as opposed to her partner. She wore a skirt and tasseled blouse, both tan in color. A small knife hung on her belt and more than a dozen small vials containing a red liquid hung from the tassels of her blouse. Small cuts adorned her arms and legs, all in various stages of healing and obviously self inflicted. She was a Bloodmage.

Her partner was a tall, muscular male wearing banded mail armor. As he removed his cloak he revealed a long staff like weapon hanging from his back. He tossed his cloak on top of the other his partner had thrown off and unshouldered his weapon. It was a morning star with a head on either end of the two Fathom long shaft. With a twist if his hands the two halves unlocked and separated, long chains spooled out from the shafts turning each one into a flail.

The two Minotaurs looked around the training room and the female smiled, "I think we'll fit right in."

* * *

General Mitsoku Hiriboshi placed his hands on the guard rail of the observation deck in which he was standing. Beyond the Plexiglas observation deck The Event raged on, held in place by a massive gravity generating scientific complex. He grumbled irritably in Mandarin to his second in command, "These scientists actually think they can stabilize and disperse The Event."

"Whether they do or do not General, we still have possession of the greatest scientific advancement... and potential weapon, ever made. Gravity generators in satellite orbit that we can direct toward anything we want." He stepped toward his commanding officer, "We could flatten Washington in less than a minute. We could send all of Moscow into the stratosphere."

The General nodded seriously, "We could do that and more." A deep humming sound began to vibrate throughout the complex and observation deck.

"What are you thinking, General?"

"Once they have finished getting rid of this... this storm," he slapped his open palm against the steel guardrail and pushed himself back to an erect posture, "We will have possession of the greatest tool mankind has ever dream of." He straightened his uniform, "Nothing will stand in our way."

Author's Note

And here is the Epilogue for T.U.P. 2. Stay tuned for The Unity Pact 3: Love And War.

Chapter 2: Quality Time With Friends

Discord looked distinctly betrayed and truly hurt,
"I told you that in confidence, Fluttershy!" he looked honestly upset, "I never told Celestia or Luna and I'm certainly not talking to this Human! Why would you talk about that? I thought you were my friend!"

Fluttershy looked stricken, she reached her left fore hoof toward Discord, he took to the air and backed away from her,
"I'm done here! I'm done with Equestria! I'm done with Ponyville!" he looked Fluttershy in the eye, "And I'm done with you!"

"STOP!" Fluttershy commanded stoutly.

To Artex' surprise, Discord stayed put, but he refused to even look in Fluttershy's direction, seemingly ignoring her,
"I'm sorry if you didn't want me to tell anypony, but you need to tell me these things. I'm not perfect, so when I do make mistakes you need to give me a chance to fix it before you storm off." she seemed to calm down slightly, "You don't know much about friendship so you need to trust me. Friends make mistakes, and friends also forgive." she played a gamble and looked to Artex questioningly.

Artex took the hint, for once, and continued her thought as best he could,
"T . . . That's right." he said with as much conviction as he could pull together on the spot, "I can't tell you how many times I've screwed up and had to apologize for it. She's right, friends give each other lots of chances. Everyone messes up sometimes, it's up to everyone to remember that while friendships are perfect, the friends who make up the relationships aren't." he decided to pull on his and Discord's own interactions, "When we first met, you levitated me and I intentionally messed up your name, but we gave each other a second chance."

Discord didn't look convinced,
"But that was something small." he argued.

Artex nodded,
"True, but unless there was an intention to actually harm someone, we should generally give them the benefit of the doubt." he cringed at what he was about to suggest, "Would it help if I got Celestia to wipe it from my memory?"

Discord's expression oozed disbelief,
"She never plays with minds casually, she sticks to her laws like the anally-retentive wet blanket that she is. I could do it, but it would be, 'breaking the law'," he used air quotes, then shrugged, "But since when do I care about the law?" he snapped the fingers on the lion's paw.

Something was erased from Artex' memory, but he couldn't place it,
"I know I said you could do it, but man, I wish I could remember what it was."

Fluttershy glared at Discord,
"He never said you could do it, he only suggested that Princess Celestia could!"

Discord blew a raspberry and crossed his arms and legs, floating in the air,
"Potato-pototo, the end result is the same and Tia isn't all butt-hurt because of it. Besides, he almost said it, so I made him believe he did."

"Um," Artex said quietly, "I'm confused, what happened?"

Fluttershy and Discord ignored Artex, the little yellow mare was not to be denied,
"But you changed his memory to say that he did give you permission to do it, and he didn't. You can't take away his free will like that, that's not what friends do." Fluttershy stomped her right forehoof, with the sound of a pebble hitting the floor, "Fix his memory!"

Discord pursed his lips and quirked his eyebrows,
"And have him get upset about it?"

"If that's what he chooses to do, then that's his choice and we'll respect it won't we?" Fluttershy said almost threateningly.

Discord looked away and sighed heavily,
"Fine." he snapped his fingers again.

Artex memory jogged suddenly, he remembered everything except Discord's secret, despite his feelings to the contrary, he forced a smile in Discord's direction,
"Thank you." he said in an obviously clipped tone.

Discord threw up his arms and shook his head,
"There's no pleasing some people! I swear I don't know why I even try sometimes!"

Artex gritted his teeth and took a deep breath,
"I'm not angry." he said quietly.

Discord froze and turned his head toward Artex,
"I beg your pardon?"

"I said I'm not angry, and don't beg it doesn't suite you." Artex said taking a deep breath and flexing his hands, "I am upset that you took a liberty with my mind, but that's not the same thing as angry, and I appreciate that you were willing to change my memory back to normal."

Discord looked downright surprised,
"Um . . . "

Fluttershy leaned toward Discord and whispered,
"The proper thing to say when somepony forgives you is, 'thank you'."

"Thank you, I guess." Discord said, obviously unsure, "I've never had anybody appreciate me for anything before, except Fluttershy." he looked thoughtful for a moment before continuing, "Does this mean we're friends?"

Artex shook his head,
"Not yet, but perhaps in the future." he said, "Anyway, I believe we were going to sit down for some tea?"

* * *

And so a Human, a Pony, and a Draconequus all sat down together and enjoyed a slightly long tea together. All three sat on small stools around the small oval table in Fluttershy's front room. Fluttershy asked Artex to relate what had happened involving his coming to Equestria and Artex had willingly obliged, monopolizing the conversation while Discord and Fluttershy listened. Discord seemed particularly interested in the storm that Artex presumed was responsible for the transport of himself and his friends from their home world. Suey spent the whole time sleeping under their table.

As the three of them finished off the last small pieces of the almond cake Fluttershy had bought from Sugar Cube Corner, Discord stroked his goatee thoughtfully,
"I've heard of storms like the one you described." he shot Fluttershy a meaningful look, "As far as I've heard, the ones taken from their homes like that never return." Discord seemed very subdued as compared to his previous, almost excited randomness.

Artex nodded his head and scratched at his scalp,
"Yeah, I miss everything about my home." he leaned back and laced his fingers behind his head, "I had always thought it would be a great adventure to do something like this, but the reality is that it's terrifying and painful." he furrowed his eyebrows thoughtfully, "I suppose it's true what they say, 'you don't know what you've got till it's gone'."

Fluttershy smiled sadly and laid a gentle hoof on Artex' arm,
"It's alright, you have friends who are here for you."

Artex smiled a strained smile at Fluttershy,
"Thanks." he looked at Discord, "So, do you feel like sharing what you know?"

Discord looked up at Artex sharply, Artex smiled and patted Discord firmly on his side, since he couldn't reach any higher,
"The way your demeanor changed while I was talking, you know something about it." Artex' eyes sharpened slightly, "I assume it wasn't you who brought us here was it?"

Discord's demeanor suddenly shifted back to normal, he threw his head back and laughed,
"For once, I actually am innocent." he laughed long and hard, "How ironic! An alien creature is the first being to accuse me of something I DIDN'T DO!" he laughed so hard he fell off his stool and rolled around on the floor.

Artex smirked at Discord,
"Sorry about that, I just had to be sure."

Discord waved his eagle talon in a dismissive manner, unable to form a coherent sentence. Artex snuck a look at Fluttershy's clock and rolled his eyes. It was past four in the afternoon, 'I'll need to get back to the Library soon.' he thought, 'I want to get in some time learning about animals here in Equestria from Fluttershy before I have to leave.'

Artex tapped Fluttershy's left fore hoof,
"Um, is it too late for a lesson about your animals?"

Fluttershy shook her head,
"No, we have time. I wanted to ask you something too. Do you think your friends would like to come here and see if they would want to take any of my animal friends as pets?"

"I'm sure some of them would love to. I know one person already has one. My friend Darryl has a fox." Artex said.

Fluttershy's face lit up,
"A fox!? They're very smart. They can't learn to talk like Great Pigs but they can completely understand words. If a fox chose your friend, that probably means he's a very clever Human."

Artex snickered,
"I wouldn't call Darryl clever per se but he's tenacious."

Fluttershy shook her head,
"He may not be clever in the way you think, but animals can sense these things. I wasn't sure Suey would like you when I first brought her to you. All animals that become pets chose the Ponies they want. I have some that will go with anypony, but there are some who won't go unless they like you. Foxes are some of the most picky ones. It's easy to guess which animals are going to be choosy, if an animal is a natural predator in other countries, they are probably the choosy ones."

"I guess I could ask, but I don't think most of the Humans would feel comfortable leaving New Humansville." he held up his right hand to forestall any comments from Fluttershy, "I know Ponyville is a great place and the Ponies are friendly, but most of the Humans would be skittish in an unfamiliar place. We need to give them plenty of time to adjust, they don't even know how to speak Velensovth yet." he rapped his knuckles on the table top, "I'll help you clean up."

Discord's laughter slowly tapered off and he picked himself off the floor, wiping his tears of mirth,
"I should be going before Tia finds me and asks for a favor."

Fluttershy opened her wings and lifted off the ground, hugging Discord fondly,
"Next week, same time?"

Discord smiled,
"I wouldn't miss it." he turned to Artex and offered his eagle talon, "Next time I might ask before I rewrite your memory." he said with a smirk.

"Next time I'll bring a weed eater, a rubber chicken, and and a road map." Artex said, shaking the offered talon.

Discord chuckled and snapped his fingers. In a flash of light he was gone.

Artex stood up and grabbed the tea tray off the table then headed toward Fluttershy's kitchen, Fluttershy trotted along behind him,
"The reason I offered to let some of my animal friends see if they liked the other Humans was to maybe see if having little friends might help the other Humans adjust better." Fluttershy said.

Artex set the tea tray on Fluttershy's counter and picked up the pot then removed the top and began washing it out,
"Most of the Humans won't be in any position to take care of a pet. They don't even have any proper houses yet, much less any furniture or appliances, hell I don't think any of them even have a bed. They've been sleeping on blankets on the floors of these buildings while I get to sleep on a nice comfy couch every night." he hung his head and sighed, "What did I do to have it so good?"

Fluttershy lightly smacked Artex on the back of his knee,
"You need to learn to just accept what others give you. Gifts are supposed to make you feel happy, not guilty. By feeling guilty, you're insulting the Pony who gave it to you. It's like saying what they did wasn't enough to make you happy."

Artex raised his head and grimaced, staring out the window set into the wall beyond the sink,
"That's not how I meant to act. I just feel bad because everyone else has so little when I have so much. Is that wrong of me?"

"No, but you still shouldn't grumble about what you have. If you feel that strongly about it, why don't you do something about it?" Fluttershy suggested.

Artex finished washing the tea pot and set it on the counter to dry,
"I would if I could think of something."

Fluttershy sighed, smiling in a friendly way and leaned her head against Artex' leg,
"You will eventually." she pulled her head away from Artex' leg and turned to leave the kitchen as he placed clean tea cups on the counter, "Let's get going on the animals."

* * *

Artex returned from Fluttershy's later on in the evening. He had to carry Suey the entire way. The energetic piglet had run herself to sleep all around the fields surrounding Fluttershy's cottage. The first floor windows of the library were still lit, casting friendly shadows all across the road. The streets of Ponyville were quite deserted and most windows had dimmed, bringing their occupants into a blissful and peaceful slumber.

Artex stopped a good twenty Fathoms from the library and looked to the sky. Stars by the thousands and tens of thousands twinkled away in the night, casting faint light down on the land. The waxing moon shone her light down on the slumbering world, a great, silent sentinel watching over all below her. Artex enjoyed the sight for several long minutes before he lowered his head and headed to the door of the library.

He opened the door quietly,
"I'm back." he said softly.

Razor was still in the same spot she had been occupying when he had seen her earlier, she looked up from her book and smiled,
"I was hoping you would be back soon. I'm right here, whenever you're ready."

"I was supposed to have magic lessons with Twilight when I got back. Is she not here?" Artex asked.

Razor smiled,
"Nope, she sent word that she should be back tomorrow evening. Apparently there was an issue with the Unicorn's who are going to New Humansville to test the other Humans. They're supposed to leave tomorrow morning, but Princess Luna wanted Twilight to talk to them about interacting with Humans first."

Artex smiled and gave her a slight nod of his head then turned toward the direction of the kitchen and within, Suey's bed. He gently laid the little piglet down in her bed and stroked her head a few times then headed back to the front room of the library to where Razor was on the couch.

He sat down next to the tan Unicorn mare and leaned back then hiked one leg over the other,
"So, ready to engage in our little cultural exchange?"

Razor's horn lit up and she levitated over an ink vial, a quill and a sand pot, she set them down on the floor by the couch and turned toward Artex with the quill hovering over the paper expectantly,
"Ready when you are."

Author's Note

Remember to Like if you like this and please let me know of any spelling errors, down in the comments section.

Chapter 3: The Chain And Collar

Princess Luna smiled in the early morning air as she rode in her small sky chariot. Her wispy mane caught the early morning wind as she sat, facing the horizon and the flanks of two armored E.P.U. Guards, two flanks she was healthy enough to admire. Her grin was rare and radiant as she closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath, relishing in the crisp, cool air. The feathers of her wings ruffled in the wind and the tips of said feathers rubbed faintly against the thick cloth saddle bags she wore.

Behind her black chariot, flew nine other golden colored chariots in a 'V' formation cutting a swath through the parting morning clouds. Each of the golden sky chariots were filled with two volunteers from the School For Gifted Unicorns. The Unicorns sat almost perfectly still, staring outward toward the eternal horizon with expressions of peaceful acceptance. Sitting on her right was Arch Magister Catalyst whose robe billowed up around her, animated like living cloth in the breeze. The black Unicorn mare's fiery red mane streaked out behind her head even in its heavy braid. Her piercing eyes reflecting the wing flaps of small birds as they passed, she saw nearly as much as the Alicorn Princess next to her.

Both mares were enjoying the ride to New Humansville immensely, however a heavy weight sat on Catalyst's mind. She was sitting on Luna's right, facing the world below. She had neglected to voice her concerns when she first perceived the problem, but as the minutes ticked by, her worry grew more and more profound. With every League closer to New Humansville, she grew more and more nervous.

Catalyst's worried expression was not wasted on Princess Luna,
"Something troubles you, Arch Magister." Luna stated, it wasn't a question.

Catalyst, normally a stalwart mare, shifted her fore hooves nervously and swallowed hard,
"I'm not calling your judgement into question but," her eyes drifted to the heavy black lacquered box sitting next to Luna, "Do you really think those . . . things will be necessary?"

Luna's eyes briefly touched the black box before she focused on Catalyst,
"My hope is that they will not be needed however, my more pragmatic nature forbids me to take such a chance." she raised her right eyebrow appraisingly toward Catalyst, "Do they unnerve you?"

Catalyst couldn't meet Luna's eyes,
"They terrify me." she said quietly, "They haven't been used on a single Pony in the last eight hundred years. What they represent is considered nothing short of slavery today."

Luna's face registered surprise,
"Speak not such vulgarity, they are a safety measure and a sound one, proven through hundreds of instances for thousands of years. Should I ever so much as attempt to enslave another, Tia would surely disown me and were the situation reversed, she would expect the same of me. These devices should not be viewed as any sort of enslavement, merely a type of restraint to keep everypony safe. I'm going to be issuing one to you and each of your heads of staff."

"I mean no disrespect your majesty, but I won't ever use it. I won't levitate it, I won't even touch it." Catalyst said firmly, "I will not have such control over another, nor the temptation placed in front of me. Think ill of me if you wish, but I refuse to have any involvement with those devices. They are all together evil." Catalyst said emphatically.

Luna giggled behind her hoof,
"You are too much, Arch Magister, you really consider these devices 'evil'?" she lowered her hoof and patted Catalyst on her shoulder in a warm manner, "Tis not the object that is evil, merely the manner in which it is used."

Arch Magister Catalyst shivered as she looked at the black box once more,
"You will still not see me using one of those Princess. They were all supposed to have been destroyed. Where did you even find them?"

Luna blinked in surprise,
"These are from my own chambers, personal belongings. My sister had them sealed until my return." she cocked her head to the side, "Why would anypony destroy such useful devices?"

"Because a group of Unicorn stallions who were being held as breeding slaves were found wearing those things about two hundred years after Nightmare Moon was banished. Princess Celestia named the devices illegal to use, make, or even own." Catalyst said.

Princess Luna pursed her lips,
"I was not aware of the law. After we are done, I'll consult my sister about theses devices." Luna said laying her left wing on the black box in an almost affectionate manner.

Catalyst let the subject drop and turned her gaze to the quickly approaching buildings in the center of a colossal field. She could not yet make out any of the Humans she had heard so much about. Aside from the devices Princess Luna carried in the black box, Catalyst seemed like the perfect embodiment of calm. In truth, she was only barely holding back from jumping around excitedly. She was beyond eager to interact with a new species with new magic. She had been working on an algorithm for the past eighty years and she was close to a breakthrough, she was determined to prove that there were actually thirteen Nouns and seven Verbs. Her hypothesis, 'The Thirteenth Noun' she had dubbed it, was to be her great gift to the world, 'Maybe these Humans are the key, the link in the chain that I've been missing.' despite her raging excitement, she kept her composure and waited patiently for the chariot to land.

The chariot began to descend in a circular pattern above a tall central building surrounded by a spacious courtyard. Catalyst kept herself in check, nearly shaking with anticipation. She leaned forward and looked at the ground eagerly. Movement caught her attention as something emerged from the big building in the middle of the town. She finally caught her first glance of a Human. It was a tall, pale creature. Gangly fore limbs which ended in blunt paw pads hung by its side, its legs were long and slender and its joints bent in the most unusual of angles, it stood erect and alert, its unfriendly, beady eyes observing the descending chariots with obvious intelligence. It looked completely unnatural to Catalyst and her excitement evaporated in an instant, replaced by nervous, cautious anxiety. The Human wore a great deal of clothing, only its head and fore limbs were uncovered and Catalyst wondered why it covered itself so, 'Is it an individual choice or is that common for Humans? I wear my robe because it acts as a Thamaturgic Sink to get rid of all my extra magic, but the Human is wearing so much more and it clearly doesn't act as any sort of sink I've ever seen.'

The Human stepped back into the big building and disappeared from sight, leaving the Town Square empty. The chariots began landing one by one, Luna and Catalyst's chariot landed first. Luna literally hopped off the chariot beaming a smile. She stretched her legs and wings then turned around and levitated the laquered black box out of the chariot and set it on the ground.

She stopped and looked at Catalyst with a bemused expression,
"Is something the matter?"

Catalyst shook her head and screwed up her courage then stepped off the chariot. The other volunteers, nineteen in all, including Catalyst, were already out of their chariots and looking around. The Town Square was empty of all life, but signs of life were everywhere. The sounds of hammers and saws echoed in from all directions, occasional yells of directions cut between the surrounding stone buildings, the left over smells of cooking food wafted into the Unicorns' noses, but of the inhabitants of the town there was no sign. Catalyst began feeling an almost palpable fearful anxiety, as if she had just walked into a trap. Nervously, she looked at the other volunteers, they felt it too, as was evidenced on their faces. They shifted their weight from left to right, shook out their manes, and dug at the ground, all looking ill at ease. Catalyst looked to Princess Luna and couldn't figure her out. The Alicorn Princess seemed completely relaxed with the situation.

Princess Luna levitated the black box next to her and turned toward the entrance of the big building at the same time the Pegasi pulling the chariots took off,
"Come on, let's get settled in and you can meet the Humans." Luna called over her shoulder.

Catalyst looked to the other volunteers, swallowed, and followed Luna. The dark doorway leading into the big building loomed over her like a passageway to Tartarus. Ahead of her, Princess Luna disappeared into the gloom. Catalyst followed her nervously.

She had just passed through the door when a loud voice sounded from the far end of the building. Catalyst's ears instantly zeroed in on the sound. She startled and followed the sound to a dark colored Human who loomed menacingly over her Princess. It was pitch black, like a Changeling, its eyes were tiny but the whites of its eyes made the black pupils more pronounced. It was monstrously large, immense even. Its hulking form was thickly covered in tightly corded muscle and its paws were larger than the bases of even Luna's hooves. It suddenly leaned forward, fore limbs spread wide to attack and . . . gently hugged Princess Luna.

Catalyst and the other nineteen volunteers were all dumbstruck, 'It's so huge but . . . it's so gentle.' she slowly crept forward curiously, watching the huge creature very carefully, 'It's huge and strong, but it doesn't seem hostile at all.' she mused silently, walking up right next to Luna, 'What manner of creature is so . . . physically powerful, but yet so gentle?' She looked at it closely, examining every inch of it, starting with its hind legs, 'Wide foot base and spread toes for balance, legs are well toned and muscle definition is . . . really obvious even through its clothes.' her eyes took it all in, from toes to eyeballs, 'Tightly packed muscles in the abdomen, broad shoulders, thick neck . . . and it's looking right at me.'

Catalyst's pupils shrank to pinpoints and her ears laid back as she lowered her stance and took a step back. The Human standing above her was incredibly large, easily two and a half Fathoms tall. It was difficult for Catalyst not to run, 'How did several hundred Ponies with families manage not to run screaming from the Humans when they arrived?' she wondered, 'I . . . ' she mentally trailed off as the colossal Human knelt down in front of her, 'Just stay calm, it hasn't done anything hostile, it's just really scary and . . . It's holding out its hand to shake?'

Catalyst looked from the massive offered hand back to the Human's face and back again, not certain if she should take it or not. Her eyes slid over to Princess Luna uncertainly. Luna smiled and motioned for Catalyst to take the offered hand. The black Unicorn mare swallowed hard and slowly lifted her right fore hoof. She hesitantly placed it into the Human's huge offered hand. The sicilia of her hoof traced all around the contours of the Human's paw and it shook her hoof with exquisite gentleness. The Human smiled a brilliant white smile, displaying large teeth that were nowhere near as sharp or frightening as Catalyst would have imagined.

Princess Luna spoke a few strange words to the huge Human while gesturing to Catalyst and the other volunteers. The huge Human, Catalyst guessed it was probably male, straightened back up to its full, very impressive height and listened very closely at what Luna was saying. The Human nodded his head and smiled several times over the course of the Princess' explanation. As Luna finished with a bright smile, the Human seemed to laugh then motioned for the Princess, the Arch Magister, and the volunteers to follow him up the stairs, assumingly to the second floor of the building. Catalyst followed behind Luna and the other volunteers followed behind the Arch Magister. They ascended the stairs to the second floor. The medical staff had already removed every scrap of remaining medical equipment out of the second floor and into one of the smaller stone buildings, so the second and third floors had since been designated for sleeping. As the Ponies ascended the stairs they came to a circular open area surrounded by dozens of doorways. Many of the doorways were covered with blankets, set to act as barriers. The Human motioned to the doorways that were not covered and made a, 'go ahead' gesture with his hand. Princess Luna motioned for Catalyst and the volunteers to follow her. The Princess entered one of the rooms, opposite the stairs, and the others followed her. Catalyst examined the room curiously. It was shaped like a long, thin pie slice, the front near the door was narrow but the far end of the room was quite wide and comfortable. The entire affair was bare and utterly unadorned, there were no couches, no beds, no sinks, no toilets and no showers.

Princess Luna trotted to the back of the room and set down the black chest against the back wall, next to the wide glass-absent window that overlooked the town. She removed her saddle bags and set them down on the floor next to the chest. The volunteers decided to mimic the Alicorn Princess and took off their own saddle bags.

Princess Luna turned to the volunteers and cleared her throat,
"We shall be staying with the Humans for some time and some of you will have the option to stay here indefinitely." the volunteers and Arch Magister looked at each other wondering what the Princess meant, "For the moment, we are in time for lunch. This will be a chance for you all to socialize with the Humans and Ponies who live here in New Humansville." Princess Luna began slowly walking around the volunteers, "The Humans are learning how to speak Velensovth, so they may try speaking with you. Be patient with them and try not to become impatient or angry. Believe it or not they are still quickly and easily frightened by magic. It is our objective to not only identify the Mageriums of the Humans but also to teach them to use their magic in a responsible manner. You also need to be aware that some of the Humans may display anxiety about these tests and if so, they may accidentally manifest their magic, potentially in a dangerous way. Some of the Humans may need to be subdued for the safety of all involved," her horn lit up and the lid of the black chest opened, "That is why I have brought these."

The three devices she levitated out of the chest were bright shining silvery in color. Each one consisted of several pieces. The first piece was a silver collar. The collar was two pieces of half moon shaped metal which clasped together and locked. Each metal piece of the collar had a 'D' shaped loop in the side. The second pieces were shiny, five Fathoms long, silver colored chains. The final pieces were shining silver hoof bracelets which had 'D' shaped loops for fastening the chain. Each collar and bracelet had the ancient symbol of the Equestrian flag on them, with Celestia and Luna in a Yin and Yang figure.

The volunteers all gasped and stepped back, away from the three devices, one Unicorn stallion couldn't help but utter a word that hadn't been spoken for generations,
"A'dam."

Author's Note

The 'A'dam' is copyright Robert Jordan. Feel free to leave comments and remember to Like if you like.

Chapter 4: Strange Species

The volunteers held their tongues on the obtuse and uncomfortable nature of the A'dam and Princess Luna placed them back into their chest,
"Come, it is time for lunch." Luna said heading toward the doorway of the room, "Let us introduce you to the Humans."

As the volunteers followed her down the stairs, Catalyst voiced a concern,
"Shouldn't we leave somepony behind to watch our belongings?"

Luna responded over her shoulder as she carefully trotted down the stairs,
"Not at all. Our things will likely be left alone. The Humans will probably be far too excited to meet you to even think about going through our things." she reached the bottom of the stairs and turned as the volunteers continued descending, "I couldn't help but notice you all seemed frightened of the Humans. Might I ask why?"

Catalyst answered as she stepped off the last stair,
"They look so unnatural, and they're so tall and muscular. They're imposing and intimidating."

Luna giggled,
"Tis humorous that you feel threatened by them. For quite a while they were terrified of Unicorns. Allow me to explain," she said heading toward the doorway of City Hall, "The Humans come from a world where lethal violence is frequently resorted to for solving a problem and as such they were under the impression that we might be the same way. The arrived with no clothing, which they value greatly, no tools, no shelter, and no food or water. The main body of this group focused their attention on survival while one individual ventured off trying to find us and beg for help. That individual succeeded however, my sister's initial response was to send the Guard out en masse with nets, so the Humans could catch fish for food. Humans need the proteins and vitamins from flesh to stay healthy. The Humans only saw a large number of armed Ponies with nets. Thinking themselves about to be captured, the Humans snuck into the Guard camp and stole a large amount of food, equipment, and weapons. They kept the food and equipment and some of the weapons for themselves but also left a large number of the weapons piled up in a field as a statement that they had the capability of killing the Guards but chose not to. It was a message of peace. Some of the Unicorns decided to attack the Humans at night and massacred sixty-three of them, seven of which were pregnant females." Luna briefly paused as many of the volunteers gasped in outraged shock, "The Humans ran and a single linguist managed to lead them here so they could receive the land and supplies we had arranged for them. That is why they are even now, still leery of Unicorns."

Luna finished speaking as the group of volunteers stepped out of City Hall,
"I have heard some very good things about the Human chef. He has already invented a uniquely Human dish for Ponies. I suggest you try it with me."

The volunteers sniffed the air appreciatively as Luna led the way. Catalyst looked around the Town Center, previously devoid of inhabitants, suddenly crowded with them. The strange bipeds seemed to have crawled out from between the cracks in the walls. Humans were everywhere she looked.

She saw Humans interacting with Ponies, even the occasional Human holding a foal. The context was distinctly different from the one she had previously experienced. The Humans no longer seemed openly hostile, threatening, and dangerous; seeing them interacting with the Ponies so openly they seemed oddly . . . normal, almost as if the distinctive differences between the two species were suddenly invisible. The difference was impressively startling. Catalyst was at a complete loss. Everything seemed to change so quickly and drastically, yet everypony simply accepted it as if it were the norm, 'Is it possible the presence of these beings is a catalyst for acceptance of differences? This same result would take months if not years to be realized in Canterlot.'

The Arch Magister's attention was suddenly ripped right off the majority of the Humans and focused onto an unusual pair.

A Unicorn stallion trotted intimately close, yet comfortably beside a Human, but the stallion wore a sword. The Human, Catalyst judged the Human to be a female, carried a short spear, right out in the open. Catalyst was flabbergasted, 'Weapons? The Humans and Ponies are allowed to carry weapons!?' the notion was utterly alien to the powerful Unicorn mare. The Human female and Unicorn stallion both took their places in the rear of the lunch line.

The lunch line was long but moving quickly. A series of large cauldrons had been set up in the Town Center and Human cooks doled out food for every being in line. There were no tables to eat at, only a few blankets, which the adults, both Pony and Human left for foals. Humans and Ponies sat around on the ground eating and trying to talk. There were snippets of laughter and more than a few confused looks, but both sides seemed to be willing to give the other some, not insignificant, measure of leeway.

Catalyst suddenly realized that every Human appeared to be armed with a weapon of some sort, or a tool which could be used as a weapon. They wore then so casually that the Unicorn mare's gaze simply slipped over them like grease. From what Princess Luna had said about Humans coming from such a violent world, Catalyst expected to see many of them fighting and spilling blood all over the streets, however the opposite seemed to be in evidence. The Humans seemed to get along rather well with each other.

The sound of raised voices drew her attention to two pinkish Human males who were shouting strange words at one another, 'Now we'll see their barbaric side.' Catalyst thought grimly, 'Time for them to do some of that fighting. Her expectations were dashed to pieces when the two Humans began hitting each other with their paws, neither went to grab for their weapons, which were well within view and easy reach. Catalyst also noticed that the other Humans seemingly paid almost no attention to the two quarreling males. A loud, commanding voice barked out from the crowd and a third Human approached the first two. He was lean and well muscled and spoke with authority. He gestured to both the other males and pointed off to one side, toward Princess Luna. The expressions of the other two males were very difficult to read, but Catalyst thought they looked somewhat embarrassed. The two argumentative males approached Princess Luna and spoke with her briefly in their strange language. Luna looked thoughtful then spoke a few words to the two males. One appeared, Catalyst guessed, pleased while the other looked uncomfortable. The two departed and went on about their business and Catalyst couldn't help but let her curiosity get the better of her.

The Arch Magister trotted up to the lunar Princess and motioned to the two Humans with her head,
"What was that about Princess?"

Luna smiled dimly as her eyes flowed the two Humans,
"It was a dispute over names for a foal." she answered simply.

Catalyst was more puzzled than ever, 'Were those Humans females instead?',
"Why would they argue about a name? Shouldn't that be left up to the family?"

Luna shook her head,
"No. Human society is very different than our own. Humans do not have families as we know them. I am not completely clear on the specifics of how their families work, but my understanding is that most Humans are monogamous, but with polygamist tendencies. The male to female ration for Humans is roughly equal, so a family of one individual of either sex is the social norm. In the case of these two males," she indicated with a tilt of her horn, "One had impregnated a female but decided he didn't wish to be around the foal as a father figure. The other wants to act as the father of the foal and cares for the pregnant female, yet both felt they had the right to have a say in what the foal's name should be. They disagreed and could not come to any sort of conclusion, tempers flared and they fought. That other Human you probably saw is the Captain of the Community Welfare Guardians, the local version of the E.P.U. GUARD. He asked me to make a decision on the dispute and I judged that the one who was going to act as the father should have a say, for a family is more than blood."

Catalyst looked disgusted,
"They're so violent and why wouldn't a male want to be a father? He opened himself to the magic so he wanted the foal."

Luna shook her head again,
"I'm afraid you couldn't be more wrong in this regard. Normally for Humans, there is no magic involved at all. The gametes are already active at all times."

Catalyst's jaw hung open,
"I cannot imagine how many of them there are on their world. Then again, if they are killing each other constantly, it would make sense. How many are there, do you know?"

Luna hid a smile as she replied,
"Several billion last I heard."

"BILLION!?" Catalyst exclaimed, "I can't imagine it! It would be as if somepony went to the beach and selected every grain of sand to be a Human! Or if every star in the sky suddenly became flesh and walked among us!"

Luna nodded sagely,
"That is why their entire species hasn't gone extinct. They are different, but similar to us in many important ways. Many of them are still sad because of a battle they were forced to fight some months ago. An entire City/State of Diamond Dogs was afflicted with a disease which made them go violently insane. The Humans stood up and fought them. Two hundred or so Humans and a small contingent of Civil Guard against nearly three thousand Diamond Dogs and the Humans and Ponies won. The Humans lost some of their number, but they won. They defended their own kind and the Ponies living here. They may seem barbaric, and in some regards they are when compared to us, however they have a strength of character I've yet to see in such quantity among Ponies. These Humans may be savages in some ways, but in others, it is we who are the savage. They are frightening, but their dedication and tenacity are unequaled. They are a species with whom we may find our greatest ally, even beyond the Gryphons." Luna looked at the Human who was waiting for her to make her selection of food, "Try the fried weeds, it is a marvelous dish, which translates into, 'Garden Garbage Medley'."

Catalyst decided to follow suite and asked for it in Velensovth. The Human female who served her apparently knew the phrase and used a pair of tongs to lift some of the spiced fried weeds onto a plate for Catalyst. The Arch Magister looked at the fried weeds dubiously. They certainly smelled good enough, but they looked absolutely disgusting. Catalyst levitated the plate out of the Human's hands and walked away, following Luna.

The Princess trotted a ways away and sat alone in an unoccupied spot atop an empty foundation. She set down her plate and lowered her head, nibbling the fried weeds daintily. Catalyst followed Luna's example and sat down then nibbled on the weeds. To her surprise, the food was delicious and beyond delicious. It had bits of corn stalks, tomato stems, wheat stalks and chaff, carrot tops, leek onions, and so, so much more. The flavor was exquisite. She found herself trying not to wolf the food down and savor it instead, it was all but addictive. Being the Arch Magister and Dean of the School For Gifted Unicorns, Catalyst had been to many social functions and had sampled a huge variety of foods both native and foreign, but the so-called, 'Garden Garbage Medley' left them all behind in uniqueness.

She was so engrossed in eating, that she failed to notice the Human who sat down on the far side of Princess Luna until he spoke. Catalyst's head whipped upright, alert and cautious as the Human began what sounded like a casual verbal discourse with Princess Luna. The Human seemed to ignore Catalyst completely and focused solely on the Princess, as if he knew her. The Human was a dark colored male, fortunately not too tall, and his plate had some vegetables on it as well as something that smelled absolutely awful. Catalyst leaned her head over toward the Human's plate and nearly wretched. The Human had a cooked fish on his plate. The fish's eyeballs were charred black and its scales were completely peeled away, exposing the muscle and flesh underneath. Catalyst had to turn her head, she couldn't look at the poor fish. Instead she focused on her own food and finished her food as quickly as she could.

The Human and Luna chatted on and on about nothing Catalyst could make out. After a while and once finished with her lunch, the Arch Magister decided to perform a Magerium Scan on the Human. She closed her eyes and angled her horn toward him.

She didn't so much 'see' as she perceived the world through the senses of her Magerium. She opened her 'mind's eye' and looked around, seeing the world as her Magerium filtered Internal Biological Thamaturgic Threads into a visible spectrum. Catalyst looked around at the world, she was always amazed at the spectacular nature of the world when seen through her Third Eye spell, as it was known. She turned her mind's eye toward Luna and the Human. They looked the same as they had before, with the exception of Princess Luna since her magic was slowly evaporating away through her mane and tail. The multicolored vapors, visible only through the Third Eye spell, looked like waves of prismatic steam wafting off the Alicorn Princess. Ignoring Luna, Catalyst focused on the Human. Her mind's eye closed the distance between them and she peered beneath the outer layer of his skin. Once she looked beyond his skin, the only things that would be visible to her mind's eye would be any part of his body that was saturated with Thamaturgic Energy. She would be able to see the threads of his Magerium which indicated which Nouns and Verbs he could use, based on color, texture, and thickness. It was an easy process to determine Noun and Verb levels. The basis for the scale of potency was set and universal with Ponies and the Arch Magister could only hope the same held true for Humans.

Catalyst saw past the Human's skin and looked at the threads which represented the different Nouns and Verbs. Even though the different threads were said to be visible, Catalyst had discovered an inconsistency with the formula of of the spell. The Third Eye spell was extremely complex but easy to use, once memorized. The problem was that it used every Noun and Verb in the formula in order to make every Noun and Verb visible. If the spell was cast while neglecting a Noun or Verb, the neglected Noun or Verb was invisible. The initial developments of labeling Nouns and Verbs had been lost to the sands of time, but Catalyst was certain there was a thirteenth Noun, it was just invisible because nopony ever used it.

The threads spread out from the Human's Screfula and to his hands, feet, and head. Catalyst closely examined each thread. She began reading his Nouns and Verbs very carefully and was surprised right away. For his Verbs he had no Create, no Repair, and no Change, 'Good grief! Blind to Create, Repair, and Change! It's unthinkable.' His Destroy was a two, his Sustain was a one, his Comprehend was a one, and his Control was a three. The strangest thing was that he seemed to be constantly using his Control. Catalyst was puzzled but decided to move on to his Nouns, hoping that Princess Luna might be able to shed some light on the situation. He had nothing at all in Fire, Time, Space, Mind, Plants, Magic, Spirit, or Flesh. His Illusion was a two, his Earth was a two, his Water was a three and his Air was a five. His Air and Control were linked and always active. Catalyst opened her eyes to find Princess Luna and the Human both staring at her.

"What did you see?" Luna asked evenly.

"He is blind to most Nouns and a few Verbs but he does have a Noun and Verb combination that seems to be constantly active. He has Control and Air always active, like he's constantly casting a spell. There are hundreds of spells that could work from that combination and I'm afraid I don't know what the effect is, even though the effect is surrounding his whole body. I could perform an Active Magerium Scan, but I would prefer to have his permission to do so." Catalyst said.

Luna nodded and turned to the Human.

The two spoke for a few minutes before Luna turned back to Catalyst,
"The permission is given."

Catalyst lowered her head a focused her magic again. She saw the multicolored threads flowing within his body, gauging his strength in each Noun and Verb by the thickness of every thread. She then looked deeper at the wispy orange thread which represented Air then at the veridian thread which represented Control. She followed both threads and peered very closely at their strands. There were three strands of Air that were fluffy and jagged at the same time, they also seemed to waver in a slight breeze which obviously wasn't present in his body. Control linked through all three threads, twisting and dancing like serpentine lovers.

Catalyst pulled herself back into the physical world, eyes wide,
"He . . . he can fly, he can control clouds, and he can . . . channel lightning."

Luna turned to the Human male and translated what Catalyst had discovered,
"Say what!?" R.J. Brinsin asked.

Princess Luna repeated herself and R.J. blinked slowly four times, trying to wrap his head around what he had just been told before he broke out in a slow, bur excited grin,
"Yeah man!"

Chapter 5: Introduction To Magic

The following day, language classes were canceled in lieu of introducing the Humans to the basics of magic. Catalyst had met with Long Wind and they had decided on a rotating schedule of language classes and magic classes. The New Humansville Town Hall was packed with Humans. The Humans were all seated on small couches and had pencils and parchment next to them. The crates of supplies previously lying around the floor of Town Hall had been moved to the back wall of the floor, across from the doorway entrance. The crates had been stacked up next to each other and long planks had been fastened together to make a stage that the Unicorn volunteers and speakers could stand upon to be seen and heard. Every eye was trained on the Unicorn volunteers and Princess Luna who were standing at the front of the impromptu classroom. The Humans understood enough Velensovth to comprehend everything that the Ponies said, but formulating a coherent response was difficult for most. They were all very eager to learn about magic and the environment was one rife with excitement.

Princess Luna had declined from making the opening statement and introduction to the Humans and had allowed Catalyst the honor. The Arch Magister had written a short speech for the occasion and was standing behind a lectern with her notes before her. Her robe constantly shifted and wafted in an absent light wind. Her dark coat and fiery mane made her a striking mare to look at and her startling eyes were all but completely mesmerizing.

Catalyst held up her left hoof to her mouth and cleared her throat,
"Welcome all of you." she suddenly stopped speaking when she realized she had forgotten to cast a spell to amplify her voice, she quickly cast the spell and started over, voice much amplified, "Welcome, all of you. We twenty," she gestured to the other Unicorn mares and few stallions standing on either side of her, "Are volunteers from the School For Gifted Unicorns in Canterlot. We are here to instruct you in the ways of magic. It is our hope that all of you will eventually learn how to not only control your magic, but to use it for the benefit of others as well. We count it a privilege to be with you during this exciting time and we hope that our presence here will help meld our two species closer than ever. During these weeks of lectures, explanations, and demonstrations we will be scanning a number of your Mageriums each day to see what Nouns and Verbs you have. I will call the names of the twenty volunteers and likewise list their specialties and their areas of expertise. There will be several who have identical areas of expertise, that is to ensure that one of them is always available any time there are any questions about magic. Feel free to ask any questions you wish regarding magic, that is the reason we are here after all." Catalyst paused for a breath before she continued, "Flash Point, Star Shine, Corona Flare, Backlash, and Note, please step forward."

Five Unicorns, three mares and two stallions, stepped out of the line of volunteers, Catalyst nodded to them then continued,
"These five are the highest instructors in the School For Gifted Unicorns. Their specialty is nonexistent because they are not only knowledgeable about every type of magic, they have mastered them all. If you cannot find me or if I am unavailable, seek out one of them. They are going to be extra patient," she shot a meaningful look toward one silvery coated Unicorn mare with a cobalt blue mane and tail, Backlash, "They have pledged to be patient with all of you, if you have trouble with any of them let me know and I will ensure they realize how they were offensive . . . "

In the observing crowd of Humans, David leaned over to his left, whispering to Kaneesha,
"That one mare looks like a real hard-ass." he snickered, "I mean is it THAT hard to smile? And what's with that name, Backlash? Seriously?"

Kaneesha giggled quietly,
"Apparently," she held back a snort, "Dat bitch looks 'bout ready to roast a niggah!" she teased about the dour looking mare.

"Hey!" Andrew hissed from Kaneesha's left, "Try to be respectful. They're volunteers, remember? They're not getting paid for this, they came here to help us."

Kaneesha managed to get her mirth under control,
"Yeah, I got ya. She jus' look like she pissed at somethin'. Kinda like she got a corn cob up her ass an' she didn't want it!" Kaneesha dissolved into a fit of giggles once more, "Hell, maybe she did an' it don't fit right."

Andrew couldn't help but to chuckle as well,
"Even so, we still should be respectful. They deserve some respect."

Kaneesha waved him off,
"Yeah, I know."

The three Humans turned back to the speaking Arch Magister just as she finished her speech,
" . . . And so without further ado, let us begin with the basics of magic." Catalyst proclaimed, "Our main method of teaching will be lectures, but there will be demonstrations of magic from the instructors and even some volunteers from all of you when we need to illustrate a point. We would like to encourage all of you to take notes during these lectures and feel free to ask questions during the breaks. We will be taking a break every hour. We are not going to rush through this. Magic is a wonderful tool for every day use but it can also be extremely dangerous as well. So," she paused and looked around the Humans, "Who would like to volunteer to have their Magerium scanned?"

No one immediately stood up, so after looking around for a moment or two Tina Pho rose to her feet,
"I . . . will." she said in heavily accented Velensovth.

Arch Magister Catalyst nodded,
"Very well, please approach the stage."

Tina scooted between other couches and closely wedged people and made her way up to the front, waddling from the weight of her swollen belly,
"Where . . . what do me . . . I need to perform . . . do?"

Catalyst smiled down at the obviously pregnant young Asian woman,
"Just stand there and stay still."

Tina placed her right hand on the stage for support and closed her eyes. Catalyst closed her eyes as well and lit up her horn. She swam through the different Noun and Verb threads that twisted their way through Tina's body and the body of her unborn child. The swirling colors and twisting threads made for a beautiful pattern in Tina's Magerium.

Catalyst opened her eyes and smiled once more,
"What is your name, miss?"

"Tina Pho." the young woman answered.

"Well Ms. Pho, you have every Noun and Verb at a level of two. Would you like to know which Nouns and Verbs your foal has?" Catalyst asked.

Tina nodded and off to the side Princess Luna smiled widely,
"Your foal already has a three in every Noun and Verb." Catalyst proclaimed, she leaned in close and whispered, "Would you like to know whether your foal is a filly or colt?"

Tina rubbed her belly and bit her lower lip for a few moments, then nodded,
"Yes . . . please."

Catalyst leaned closer to Tina's ear,
"A colt."

The Unicorn volunteers all looked at each other in surprise at hearing about a foal born as a three in all Nouns and Verbs. After the discovery of Twilight Sparkle, all Unicorn foals had their Magerium' scanned. Any Unicorn foal born with any Noun or Verb greater than two, was openly welcomed to the School For Gifted Unicorns. The average accepted into the School was a Unicorn foal born with a single Noun or Verb of two. A Unicorn foal with a single Noun or Verb of three was considered actually dangerous because if the amount of power they were capable of wielding. Such cases were quite rare, but the Princesses had proclaimed that the foal and parents were to be given free room and board within the School until the foal was old enough to begin classes. Tina's child was the single most powerful unborn citizen of Equestria to have been discovered since the law was put into effect.

Catalyst smiled down at Tina,
"My dear, your child is wonderfully gifted in magic. When the time comes for him to be born, it would be our honor to have you, your husband, and your son come to the School and stay with us free of charge. He will have every single opportunity to learn from the greatest minds of our time and he is guaranteed to be accepted into the school. Anyway, may I use your Magerium as an example for the rest of the class?"

Tina nodded her head,
"Heef." ('yes' in Velensovth)

Catalyst focused back on her podium,
"Thank you, you may return to your seat." she swept her eyes all around the gathered Humans as her horn lit up, "Let us begin with an explanation of where magic comes from." she projected an internal view of Tina's digestive, circulatory, and muscular systems on the large wall behind her, "Here we have a diagram of a Human body. It is a fact that natural magic is all around us all the time. It is in the air we breathe, it is in the ground we tread upon, it is in the water we drink, and it is in the food we eat. It is self evident how the magic enters our bodies, but how does it become something useful? For this information, I will ask Professor Corona Flare to explain."

The diagram on the wall behind Catalyst showed the body breathing, drinking, and eating. A pale yellow Unicorn mare with a mane and tail of lime green with light gray highlights stepped forward and began pacing around the stage. Her mannerisms were those of an older sister talking to a younger sibling.

"The magic we are taking in all the time is called Natural Unrefined Latent Thamaturgic Energy. The common term for it is 'Natural Magic'. Once it reaches our lungs or stomachs it is called Ingested Unrefined Latent Thamaturgic Energy. To my understanding, the Human world does not have any Natural Magic. I also understand that for the first few weeks you were here, you regularly vomited up a golden colored liquid, but then the vomiting mysteriously stopped. We now understand that during the time you were throwing up, your bodies were developing a special organ to filter out and refine the Natural Unrefined Latent Thamaturgic Energy. The organ is called the Screfula. We who are born in this world have a Screfula from birth, but your bodies needed time to develop one. The Screfula works like the Liver, Spleen, or Kidneys in that it filters out and refines the Ingested Unrefined Latent Thamaturgic Energy and turns it into Refined Unactivated Thamaturgic Energy or R.U.T.E. The R.U.T.E. is released into the blood stream and it them pools in locations from where it may be directed. For all species who have a Screfula, the R.U.T.E. is activated, channeled, and directed by the use of muscles, bones, or the mind." Corona Flare turned toward the diagram on the wall, "As we can see, the R.U.T.E. is pooled all around the . . . arms . . . legs and head. In order to utilize the R.U.T.E. all creatures must have the intention of doing so, must open their Screfula to flow and pump the R.U.T.E., and they must flex and tense the proper muscles." she turned to the class, "May I have a volunteer come up and assist me with a demonstration?"

R.J. Brinsin stood up quickly and hustled up toward the stage. When he was a few feet away from the stage, Corona Flare's horn lit up a lime green color. An aura of the same color appeared around R.J. and he was lifted up and onto the stage. R.J. was surprised and shocked by the development but he took it well. He managed not to flail or yell and Corona Flare set him down, feet first on the stage.

The pale yellow mare turned back to the class,
"What you just witnessed was one of the most simple uses of magic: levitation. I accomplished the levitation by opening my Screfula, flexing the muscles inside my horn, and focusing on what effect I wished to use. In this case I decided to use Control and Flesh. The Control Verb to provide the lift and the Flesh Noun because I needed to lift flesh." the mare smirked and trotted up to R.J., "I certainly hope he is made of flesh," she said poking him in the left side with her hoof, "Otherwise I made a serious mistake."

The attempt at humor was not lost on the Humans and chuckles sounded from all over the room, Corona smiled and continued,
"Let us see which Nouns and Verbs you have. Hold still please."

Corona's horn lit up for a few moments before she opened her eyes again,
"Excellent." she said happily, "Princess Luna spoke of the Human anomaly of passive Nouns and Verbs. I had hoped to see one quickly and you have provided me with exactly what I was hoping for. Your Noun and Verb that are passive are Control and Air. This is an interesting combination because it allows you similar abilities as a Pegasus, a very weak Pegasus, but there is room for development. You can fly, manipulate clouds, and control Lightning. Now, I'm certain that at this point you are rather confused, am I right?"

R.J. nodded,
"Yes. How . . . do I use . . . magic?"

Corona Flare smiled brilliantly,
"Wonderful question! You see your passive Noun and Verb are constantly active so your Screfula is constantly in use. This means your Screfula has had more 'exercise' if you will, and can perform more difficult and strenuous tasks. The only reason you aren't flying right now is because you have not had the inclination or instruction to learn how or to do so on your own. Effectively, since you didn't believe you could do it, you actually couldn't, but that's not the only thing missing. You also need to flex the proper muscles in order to stimulate the R.U.T.E. into doing what you want it to." she took a breath and began walking a slow circle around R.J., "When I scanned your Magerium, the threads for Control and Air were focused in your . . . hands and . . . feet. What this means, I am not certain of yet, so we are going to do a little experimentation. I would like you to imagine yourself floating above the stage then begin flexing your hands and feet, fingers and toes until you manage to rise. I will be standing right next tor you to make sure you do this safely. I will also cast a series of wards around you for every . . . being's safety." her horn lit up and a complex series of symbols appeared on the stage beneath R.J.'s feet.

R.J. looked at Corona dubiously, but then he shrugged and closed his eyes. Corona stepped away from R.J. and closed her eyes, concentrating on seeing which movements manifested the desired effect. R.J. took a deep breath and began slowly, methodically flexing his hands in different positions with matching finger movements. He also began moving his feet and toes as well. The entire gathering was silent and the Humans were on the edges of their seats waiting to see what would happen.

After a few moments Corona Flare spoke up,
"You started to use it for a second there. Try pointing up your . . . toes again and . . . close both . . . hands at the same time. Remember think about rising slowly."

R.J. bent and flexed his hands, fingers, feet, and toes in the way Corona indicated. He began to glow an orange color and his feet slowly lifted off the stage.

R.J. opened his eyes and looked down in amazement,
"YO!" he yelled in American, "Check it out yall! I'm flyin'! I'm fly . . . " R.J. suddenly shot upward like a rocket, heading straight toward the ceiling, "YYYYYEEEEEAAAAAHHHHH!" his excited yell quickly became a scream of terror when he realized he didn't know how to stop.

Half a foot from the ceiling, a lime green aura enveloped R.J. and halted his progress. The aura slowly lowered him back to the stage, where Corona was waiting for him with an amused expression and a lit horn,
"I do believe I said to imagine yourself rising SLOWLY." she smirked as his feet touched the stage again, "That did not look very slow to me." she smiled and the gathering of Humans and Ponies chuckled lightly.

"Me . . . I am glad I not try . . . lightning." R.J. said.

Corona smiled warmly at the young man,
"You wouldn't have been able to. You can Control it, not create it. You need a source to pull from."

R.J. pursed his lips and tilted his head to the side in thought just a moment before he rubbed his hands through his short hair then reached out and rested his left hand on the Professor's back. Corona's mane and tail suddenly poofed up and out, standing on end and crackling with static. The Unicorn mare's eyes bulged as everybody, Pony and Human alike, cracked up laughing.

Corona's expression registered utter disbelief as R.J. rubbed his hands through his hair then held out his left hand as tiny arcs of electricity danced between his fingers,
"Source?" he asked mischievously.

Author's Note

This chapter was fun to write and is supposed to be informative and rather light-hearted. Remember to Like if you like.

Chapter 7: Within The Palace

Luna and Chris appeared in a luxurious room and Luna closed her eyes for a moment before she slipped off the bracelet and chain from the a'dam,
"I apologize for the chain and bracelet, but the device will lock down your mind and body unless I set parameters for it, tis an ancient safety precaution. Do not worry, it will only restrict your magic now." Luna paused briefly, but Chris was in a state of shock, "I apologize for the deception, but I assure you, you still have your freedoms of motion." she smiled a strained smile at Chris, "Now I must go for a few minutes, should you need anything just open the doors to the room and order what you need, the Guards and servants already know that anybody in my room is to be treated as they would myself. I will take the a'dam off for practice sessions and once you know enough not to be a danger to yourself and others, I will take it off permanently I promise." with another flash of light Luna was gone.

Chris, finally finding his voice, let lose with a stream of curse words that would make a sailor blush with shame,
"God damn, mother fucking, cock sucking, dirty, stuck up, sadistic, shit eating, crotch grabbing, toilet licking, butt fucking, shit spewing, Nazi loving, midget munching, sack busting, ass hole of a whore!" his hands instantly went for the collar, but it was secured tightly.

He pressed on the spring loaded button but nothing happened. He pressed it more firmly and tugged on it with all his might. It was all for naught, the a'dam was secured. Chris still kept trying to pull it off.

* * *

"Where is Chris!?" Mike Joyner demanded loudly.

Princess Luna had disappeared with Chris then reappeared without Chris and Mike had gone from disbelieving, when Chris put the collar on, to irate when he saw Chris go limp then disappear. He stood half an inch from Luna's face staring directly into her eyes.

Luna took a step back,
"I assure you, he is as safe as he can be . . . "

"Then why isn't he HERE!?" Mike yelled, pointing to the floor beneath their feet emphatically, "I never heard him say he would go with you to wherever you took him!" Mike turned to the other members of Parliament who had quickly gathered around, "Did any of you hear him say he wanted to be taken somewhere?"

"I took him to Canterlot." Luna said evenly, "He is secure in my personal chambers. He could hardly be more safe."

Mike whipped his head back around toward Luna so quickly his neck popped,
"Bring. Him. Back." Mike ordered, poking Luna in the chest, "We've bent over backwards and BEYOND that to make things go smoothly, but THIS?! This is unacceptable! I will wait right here if I need to, but I will see him back here immediately or else things are going to become extremely uncomfortable and I think perhaps my trident may need some exercise. Am I understood?"

Luna stood her ground, looking Mike square in the eye,
"I am sorry, but for the sake of all of us, I cannot do as you ask. Chris represents a clear and present danger to all of Equestria until he learns to fully control his magic. You saw what he accidentally did during our stand against the Diamond Dogs. He might do so again without meaning to and end up injuring or killing somebody. I neglected to act, in the hopes of his Noun and Verb being at levels the Arch Magister could safely ward. During my previous time ruling with my sister, such negligence would have been deemed illegal, but this is a different time, so I withheld my actions." she hung her head, "Unfortunately he is simply too powerful. I am sorry. I will tutor him personally until he gains enough control to practice safely and then I will free him immediately. I will not hold him any longer than necessary. I am going to address my sister as soon as I can. I realize this seems extreme to you, and I admit that it is, but as a ruler and protector of all beings in Equestria, I must make difficult and often unpopular decisions. You all may hate me, but if you are all alive to do so, it is worth the temporary discomfort."

Mike crossed his arms and gazed at Luna darkly,
"What the fuck could be so powerful that you and Celestia couldn't handle it?"

Luna shook out her mane in agitation, she was being far more humble and apologetic than she was used to,
"His Nouns." she said crisply, "His Noun of Space . . . it is a 10. In this Noun he is more powerful than Celestia or I."

Mike threw up his hands,
"Then just join forces! Combine your magic if he's that powerful! It's just one point!"

"You do not understand!" Luna said emphatically, "The difference between a one and a two is like the difference between a stream and a river. The difference between a two and a three is similar to the difference between a mouse and a manticore. The difference between a three and a four is the difference between a pebble and a mountain. The difference between a nine and a ten . . . it would be comparing a sneeze to a supernova. Even two sneezes are no match for one supernova." Luna paused to let the information sink in, "I am sorry, I cannot do what you ask. It would be risking a calamity the likes of which we have only ever experienced once before, during the reign of Discord."

Mike still wasn't having it, and the mysterious name only served to anger him further,
"Discord, Discord, Discord, who the flying fuck is Discord!?" he asked throwing up his hands in frustration.

A brilliant flash of light suddenly illuminated the whole of Town Hall, its point of origin was right next to Mike,
"I am thank youuuuu! WOW!" he turned his head and regarded Mike almost hungrily.

Luna stepped back fearfully,
"Michael Joyner!" she yelled, fear evident on her features, "Get away from him quickly!"

Discord turned his head and regarded Luna sourly,
"Really Lulu, you wound me. I'm reformed remember?" he shuddered with delight, "Even if this strange Human is making me feel . . . " his eyes glazed over, "Oh so deliciously chaotic."

Luna lowered her voice and spoke quietly,
"I am begging you, Michael Joyner, please step away from him."

The rest of Parliament stepped away from the nine foot Draconequus , but Mike held his ground,
"Bring Chris back and I will. This time he stays until he says otherwise."

Luna nodded, obviously nervous beyond explanation,
"Alright, I will," her eyes darted between Mike and Discord nervously, "Upon my word of honor I will bring him back, just step away from Discord."

"What is going on here?" a loud authoritative voice asked.

All eyes turned to the doorway as Princess Celestia slowly walked into Town Hall, her eyes immediately sought out her sister,
"Luna what is the meaning of this? It is my understanding that you used an a'dam on a Human. Please tell me this is not the case. I ordered every a'dam destroyed ages ago, owning one is a crime, using one on somebody is a capital crime." she looked at Discord, "Please excuse us Discord, just a little family disagreement. You are free to go wherever you wish."

"TIA NO!" Luna shrieked suddenly.

"That is enough out of you Luna." Celestia said with a stony face.

Luna ignored her sister, and sent her an urgent telepathic message,
"The Human, Michael Joyner, his magic increases all creatures' Nouns and Verbs by a full level! Discord is an ELEVEN right now!"

Celestia remained calm but turned toward Discord,
"How do you feel Discord?"

Discord's mind was too glazed over for him to answer coherently,
"Yes Mommy, I took the cookies." he mumbled.

Celestia raised her right eyebrow,
"Indeed." she turned to Mike, "Would you please step away from Discord? I believe the overabundance of magical power is frying his brain."

Mike took ten steps away from Discord and turned around, Discord shook his head and placed his mismatched hands against his cheeks,
"Wow!" he looked around, settling on Celestia, "Tia, you have got to try that! It's like the entire universe is laid out before you, all for your entertainment, for you to do with as you please. It's pure bliss."

Celestia's lips curled up into a small smile,
"Good to know. I may try it at some point. You might not want to though, it seemed to turn you even more goofy than normal. You couldn't even make any jokes."

Discord looked stricken,
"Really!? How horrible!" he laid his lion's paw over his forehead dramatically, "Speak not of such travesties my sweet Celestia! Imagine the world without the genius of my humor!? It doesn't bear thinking about!"

"I must admit, I actually agree with you . . . to a point." Celestia said, "Despite my better judgement, I find myself imagining the world less . . . colorful, figuratively of course, without you, now that we have grown somewhat accustomed to your . . . humor."

Discord straightened up instantly, eagle talon held up and mouth open to speak, Celestia beat him to the punch,
"Though I doubt the Ponies of Equestria are quite ready for a full dose of your humor. Perhaps someday though, it may happen that we call upon your chaos."

Discord wilted like a flower,
"You dangle a golden goose before me only to pull it back tauntingly, Celestia," he smiled deviously, "I do believe I am rubbing off on you." he snapped his fingers and he suddenly appeared rubbing his back against Celestia's wings, curled around her back like a sinuous snake, "Feeling any more chaotic yet, my dear?" he asked sweetly into her ear.

Celestia smiled playfully,
"Perhaps I am, but all things in moderation." she turned her attention back to her younger sister, expression serious once more, "Tell me it isn't true Luna. Did you use an a'dam on a Human?"

For her part, Luna was staring at the ridiculous display in complete disbelief,
"But . . . Discord . . . how . . . what . . . "

Celestia stomped her right forehoof loudly,
"Luna! This is an extremely serious matter. Did you, or did you not use an a'dam on a Human even after Catalyst informed you they were illegal?"

Luna straightened up, shaking her head to clear her thoughts,
"I . . . " she trailed off, looking away in embarrassment, "I did, sister."

Celestia frowned deeply and took a step toward her sister,
"I am sorely disappointed at what you've done Luna." with Discord still rubbing his back against her wings, Celestia continued walking toward her sister, "What could have possessed you to do such a thing even after you knew, you knew they were illegal?" her muzzle was less than a foot from Luna's, her voice was soft, concerned.

"He is a ten, Tia." Luna answered softly, "He is a level ten in Space, equal to Discord."

Celestia head jerked back violently as she froze in place, her eyes were wide, nearly unfocused,
"A ten?" she whispered, leaning her head back down, face to face with Luna, "Are you certain?"

Luna nodded silently, Celestia asked one more question,
"Who?" she asked quietly, "Who was it?"

Luna looked up,
"Christopher Vacca."

Celestia turned pale, quite a feat for an Alicorn who was already stark white,
"Where is he Luna?" she asked urgently, "Where did you take him?"

"He is in my chambers." Luna said plainly, curious at her sister's sudden change in demeanor.

* * *

Chris' anger had burnt itself out quickly and he was left with only simmering frustration, he wasn't the type to stay mad,
"Well shit." he sat down on the floor and looked around at the room for the first time.

The enormous room had to be all of forty feet wide from one circular side to the other. To his right sat a colossal bed, nearly half again the size of a California King bed. The bed was square and had four posts holding up a draping canopy overhead. The sheets and blankets looked silky smooth and the top of the bed was liberally covered with mounds of pillows. Everything about the bed was dark, night time colors, cool and inviting. One thing stood out on the bed, a single plush pillow which was shaded exactly the same colors as Celestia's mane and tail. Turning away from the bed, Chris saw an ebony writing desk covered with parchment, quills, ink, and sand. The desk was on the polar opposite side of the room from the bed. Chris looked behind himself and found the tall double doors which marked the entrance of the room. Turning back to the front, he saw a pair of tall, all glass double doors leading out to a spacious rail-lined balcony. To the right of the double doors sat a fireplace, already stacked high with wood ready for burning.

Chris' mind began spinning and something horrible happened, something which, all who knew him feared immensely, he became bored,
"Luna said the collar would come off if magic was flowing through it when the button was pressed. Luna and Celestia are magical creatures and this collar was made for Ponies, not Humans with hands. There HAS to be something in here that's magical. I'll just press it against the button of the collar and I'll be free to chuck this mother fucker out the god-damn window." he rose to his feet and began thinking, "Let's start with obvious." the fireplace caught his attention instantly.

There were no apparent tools to clean it with and there was no ember gate to prevent the fire from spreading if a log popped. There were also a trio of ultra plush pillows sitting in front of the fireplace along with a thickly woven blanket. Chris walked up to the pillows and something else caught his attention. A small silver bucket sat next to the pillows with a crystal chalice next to it. Within the bucket was a bottle of some sort. The fireplace seemed to be made of large onyx stones, all carefully placed together like a puzzle and held in place with mortar. The end result was nearly seamless and strikingly beautiful. Above the fireplace pit was a mantle made of some sort of dark colored stone which reminded Chris of black granite. Upon the mantle sat a silver framed picture of Princess Celestia.

"This fireplace must have some magic to it. There are just too many possible dangers for there not to be any magic on it." he walked up to the fireplace itself and peered at the logs, "Hell, maybe the logs are magic, maybe they never burn out. They look too perfect to be real."

Chris leaned over and picked up one of the heavy logs and held the edge of it against his neck with a grunt of effort. The coarse bark of the log was scratchy against his skin. He carefully maneuvered the log and after a few seconds he had it so that it was pressing against the button on the collar. Nothing happened. After a moment, Chris carefully replaced the heavy log with a deep, disappointed grumble.

Standing back up, he examined the fireplace closer, looking for any indicator of a magic button to perhaps start the fire or keep the embers from flying when a log popped. His hands slid over the outside and found nothing. He glided his palms over the mantle and still felt nothing out of place. As a last resort he leaned over and inched his fingers around inside of the fireplace shaft and felt a small button, 'Aha!' he thought gleefully, 'Gotcha!' he pressed the button.

A small, seamless door sprang open out of the smooth stone just above the fireplace mantle. The secret cubby hole housed three objects: a large silver necklace with a gem in the center, a black book, and a dark blue feather that had the base scrawled with a silver inlay. It was obvious that Luna really liked silver.

Chris reached into the tiny vault and grasped the necklace. His hand nearly went numb from sudden, startling cold. He nearly dropped the necklace, but held on gamely, examining the gem. The gem was so black it looked like it was absorbing all light around it. It was tear drop shaped and smooth as silk, nearly the size of Chris' fist. Realizing that the gem must be magic, Chris quickly pressed it against the a'dam.

In a subdued flash of black light, the a'dam immediately crumbled to dust.

Chris placed the gem back into the little vault and shook out his hand, trying to bring some warmth back into the appendage,
"Damn that thing was cold!" after a few moments his hand was warm enough and he reached up and felt his neck, "Ah, freedom!"

Feeling very pleased with himself, Chris picked up the black book and opened it up,
"Dear diary . . . " Chris closed the book and placed it back in the little vault, "Pissed or not, I'm not reading her journal." he closed the door to the secret vault having no particular interest in the silver inlaid feather.

He looked around the room again and strode toward the glass double doors which led to the balcony. He gently pushed the doors open and walked out onto the balcony. The sight of Canterlot below was awe inspiring. The pure white stone buildings, the golden roofs, the colorful banners caught in the breeze, it was amazing to behold. He felt the late afternoon sun warm his skin and a slightly chilled breeze blew down from the top of the mountain. It was beautiful beyond words. Chris placed his hands against the railing and leaned out, enjoying the atmosphere.

After enjoying the sight and feeling for a few moments, Chris decided to look around some more, he was in full-blown exploration mode. Luna's desk seemed to call to him enticingly and he felt he should heed the call. Smiling to himself, Chris sauntered over to the desk and examined what lay on the surface. There was a stack of lose pieces of parchment which had plentiful scribbling scrawled on it. Chris picked up a piece and examined it. He could read Velensovth passably well, even if he could barely speak a word of it, and the calculations and formulas written on it were as complex as he could have imagined. Sitting to the side of the desk was an old wooden abacus, obviously having seen a great deal of use. Chris dedicated the sequence of the beads to memory and moved on the checking the drawers. The top drawer contained old books on 'Tax Law' according to the titles. Chris closed the drawer with a shudder and opened the second drawer. The sight which met his eyes was an odd one. A small silver dish, similar to a dog bowl, sat within. Alongside the silver dish was a burlap bag of fine grain like kibble which was smaller than rice grains. Chris quirked an eyebrow at the bowl and kibble, 'Does Luna have a tiny dog or something?'

Chris looked all around, but saw nothing to indicate a pet aside from the dish and kibble. Shrugging to himself, he decided to pour himself a drink. He wandered over to the wine bottle and popped out the protruding cork, it was half way out anyway. He picked up the chalice and poured himself a goodly bit of the wine. He held up the crystal chalice and took a long gulp of the wine. Chris didn't know very much about wine, being more of a liquor or beer man, but he liked what he tasted. He quickly drained the chalice and set it back down. He was looking around, contemplating what to do next when he heard a shuffling sound coming from the huge bed. His mind spun through hundreds of possibilities in half a second and he easily came to a conclusion, 'Luna's pet I'll bet.'

Chris straightened up and walked back over to the desk. He opened the drawer which held the bowl and kibble and scooped up a small handful of the tiny food particles. Not wanting to startle whatever the animal was, Chris crouched down low and slowly approached the bed. The shuffling sound seemed to be coming from the mass of pillows on the bed. Chris held out his left hand, which held the kibble, and inched it slowly toward the pillows.

A long, blunt nose slowly poked out of the pillow pile, sniffing to beat the band. A long, slender tongue snaked out toward the kibble as the animal began to emerge. Two beady little eyes followed light brown fur and hundreds of slim spines as the echidna fully burrowed out of the pillows. The little creature sniffed at Chris' hand for a few minutes as its tiny eyes scrutinized the muscular Human. After a short time it seemed to come to a decision. It waddled forward cautiously and began licking up the tiny bits of kibble from Chris' hand.

The sight was daw-inducing for Chris,
"Well aren't you just the cutest little guy." he reached out and gently stroked the echidna's back, being very mindful of its spines.

The echidna seemed friendly-ish, and Chris had an idea. He looked around for something to use as a scarf and his eyes alighted on Luna's armoire. Smiling to himself, he rose from the bed and made his way to the armorie. Clicking open the doors, he realized he was being really intrusive and closed them quickly. A discarded dark purple scarf drifted down onto his right shoulder as he was turning to leave. The scarf was roughly eight feet long, so Chris wrapped it around his neck. If Luna came back, he could gauge her actions before she realized he had managed to remove the a'dam.

Chris turned toward the heavy wooden double doors which led out of the room and walked over casually, 'Luna said I could order somepony to bring me something.' he pulled hard and the doors swung open quietly. Just outside the door stood two Ponies. They were armored like the Royal Guard, but they wore silver armor and they had bat wings, tufted ears, golden slotted eyes, and were dark gray.

Chris cleared his throat and spoke loudly in clear Velensovth,
"Princess Luna . . . said I could ask for something . . . I would like to know the name of her . . . pet, I would like a . . . glass of water, and a bit of . . . what her pet's . . . favored food is."

The two imposing Guards exchanged a silent look before the one on the right headed off down the hallway, the other Guard spoke quietly in as monotone,
"The echidna is Persephone."

Chris mulled over the name in his head, 'That doesn't sound like a normal Pony name, but it's cute.',
"So what is your name?" he asked the Guard.

The Guard kept staring straight ahead as he answered,
"Evening Tide."

"And who is your partner?" Chris asked.

"His name is for him to give." Evening Tide answered plainly.

Chris clasped his hands in front of him,
"So if I yell . . . 'guard' how many will come running?"

"Depends on how many hear the call." Evening Tide replied.

"I'm actually a . . . guard back on Earth. I don't get to . . . protect people, just . . . property really. Your job is . . . much more interesting than mine. You must get . . . very bored looking at that wall all day. What do you do in your off time? Do you have any hobbies?" Chris asked, proud of the seamless flowing of the last two sentences.

"If you must know, I like to make pottery." Evening Tide said stoically.

Chris leaned against the door frame and crossed his arms,
"What is the . . . funniest joke you know."

Evening Tide sighed lightly and resisted the urge to roll his eyes,
"What are the similarities and differences between a dried nut and a Changeling? They both crunch when you stomp on them but only the Changeling squeals."

Chris grimaced,
"How . . . macabre." he then shrugged, "Guard humor, not bad."

"I hope I'm not going to make you upset or anything, but what type of Pony are you Evening Tide?" Chris asked.

"I'm a Pegasus. The armor is enchanted to make us look different." Evening Tide said.

Chris scratched his chin and nodded, not knowing what else to do,
"Well, thanks for not being offended."

"You asked politely instead of running in fear." Evening Tide said.

Chris bravely patted the stoic Guard on the back and closed the doors to Luna's chambers. As the doors thundered closed with a deep booming resonance, Chris wondered what to do. Persephone stood on the bed staring at him silently. She was strange and prickly, but Chris had to admit she was actually really cute in an spiny, insectivore kind of way. Her curious, honest, beady little eyes and constantly twitching little button nose were admittedly quite adorable.

Chris sat down on the massive bed, to the right of Persephone and reached out his left hand for her to sniff. The echidna slowly waddled over the dark blue colored bed spread and sniffed Chris' hand for several long seconds. Chris moved his hand slowly, up and over Persephone's head and slowly and gently began petting her spines. The little echidna shuffled her spines but she didn't stick her her quills outward, instead she laid them flat and nestled down into the bed spread again, tucking her snout into her belly while Chris pet her.

After a few minutes there was a knock on the door. Chris rose from the bed, careful not to disturb Persephone, and opened the right side door. The other Guard had returned with the glass of water and also carried a large, heavy, glass jar willed with dirt and ants, both objects were held on a flat, circular, metal tray.

Chris received the tray holding the two objects,
"Thanks."

The Guard didn't say anything but closed the door quietly. Chris picked up the glass and chugged the water in one long swig. He walked over to Luna's desk and set the glass down on top, then turned to Persephone. Seeing the little echidna was asleep again, Chris slid the tray onto Luna's desk and admired the bed.

It looked exquisitely comfortable,
"It's been ages since I slept in a real bed and Luna did leave me here. I think I'm going to take a little nap."

Author's Note

The section of dialogue between Discord and Celestia is supposed to emphasize their growing mercurial nature. Remember to comment and Like the story if you like it. Be sure to double check that you actually clicked the correct button as I've had several folks tell me they accidentally his Dislike and had to go back and change it.

Chapter 8: Making Things Right

Chris was in HEAVEN. The bed was plush and soft but firm enough not to strain his back and wide enough to sprawl out. He had only just laid down when Persephone woke briefly and burrowed back under the mound of pillows on the bed. Chris was experiencing pure bliss. He had only just closed his eyes when a sudden brilliant, blinding flash of light illuminated the whole chamber. Chris didn't say anything or even move, save to lace his fingers together behind his head, 'Of course, the second I lay down, she comes back.' he mentally groused.

Celestia began looking around for Chris as soon as she materialized in the room,
"Chris!" she looked around for him frantically, "Chris!"

"Hello." Chris waved from the bed, "The bed is really comfy and I'm sure I coulda slept for days... but I get the feeling I'm not gonna be able to sleep right now... Am I?"

"Quite right Chris." Celestia said breathing a sigh of relief, "I apologize for my sister's actions. She is going to take the a'dam off you immediately." she turned to Luna sternly, "Isn't that right?"

Luna nodded her head, chagrined,
"Indeed sister." she looked at Chris, "Please stay where you are Chris, I'll take care of it."

Chris waved his left hand dismissively,
"I got rid of that degrading thing already." he smiled mischievously, "And I didn't even blow up your room either, Luna. Aren't you proud of me?" Chris sat up on the bed and began unwrapping the scarf, "Meh, purple isn't my color anyway."

Celestia and Luna stared at each other in shock,
"How . . . how did you remove the a'dam?" Luna asked.

"I'm clever enough to be rid of it, your combined ancient brains should be able to figure it out." Chris said as he pulled the last piece of the scarf off and tossed it toward the armoire.

After a few seconds, Celestia chuckled,
"I suppose I shouldn't be surprised. Artex' memories have you pegged as a particularly clever person. However, I must agree with my sister, by what means did you remove the a'dam? I have never seen anypony escape from one, granted you aren't a Pony but the question still stands. What magical device did you use to remove it?"

"Luna should know, it's her room." Chris snarked enigmatically, "Your collar, your prisoner, your room, you do the math. Let me just say that the flames of inspiration were burning brightly while you left me alone."

Luna tilted her head,
"Truly you have a dizzying intellect."

"Wait till I get going." Chris said with a colossal, shit-eating grin, "Love that movie." upon seeing the puzzled expressions on the faces of the two Alicorns, Chris sighed, "Oh fine, I found a well-hidden item of Luna's, it's companions were a silver inlaid feather and a little black book. She obviously went through great strides to protect it, but I'll leave its identity for Luna to disclose if she wishes."

Celestia turned toward her sister, Luna looked equally puzzled for a few seconds,
"Concealed item?" she repeated the words over and over, "Concealed item. Concealed item. Concealed item . . . " her head suddenly snapped upright, "MY MEDALLION!"

Celestia tilted her head in confusion,
"What medallion Luna?"

Luna turned and scrambled over to the fireplace then reached her left forehoof under the mantle,
"The one that King Veritas of Gryphonvale gave me as a courting gesture before I . . . before the Nightmare Moon incident." Luna said quickly, "It was a . . . profound gesture." Luna watched as the little vault opened, "My medallion." she cooed softly.

"What makes this medallion so special Lulu?" Celestia asked, "And why did you never tell me about it?"

Luna reached her right forehoof up and caressed the medallion, shuddering as her magic was temporarily drained from her,
"It absorbs all magic from whatever it touches, as long as it is constantly touched." Luna murmured quietly, "It . . . King Veritas theorized that it could . . . it could give an Alicorn her greatest wish."

"I am so totally lost right now." Chris said, breaking the quiet spell around the room.

Celestia sighed lightly, eyes lingering on the medallion with an almost hungry shimmer before she looked back to Chris,
"Well then it seems that this was resolved quickly enough, the only thing still to be decided now is what punishment you will levy against my sister." Celestia said to Chris, "Her crime is grievous. I will let you decide, but I have final say. Beheading isn't an option."

"I'd like to return the favor," Chris quipped cheerfully, "I'd like her to wear a collar. It should be something low profile and harmless. A little reminder of what the difference between a gift and a punishment is." Chris winked at Luna pointedly before adding, "Don't worry, there won't be any leashes and bracelets involved."

Luna withdrew her hoof from the tiny vault and looked at Chris with bulged eyes,
"For how long!?"

Celestia was having trouble not giggling. She brought her right hoof up to her muzzle smiling and snickering silently.

Chris lifted his left hand twirling his fingers absentmindedly,
"Until I say so. However I think you'll grow to like it, just like you expected me to grow to like it. At any rate, keep in mind, you'll live for much longer than I will so you at least have that going for you."

Celestia struggled to keep her giggles contained, tittering quietly and turning an alarming shade of red, which went completely unnoticed by Chris or Luna.

Luna stepped toward Chris,
"Chris," Luna asked slowly, "If you perish without saying I can remove it, I will have to wear it eternally. I may be occasionally deceptive, but if I give my word I abide by it."

Chris sighed and sat back against the pillow again, noticing Celestia's condition for the first time,
"Let's hope I can forgive you before then. I was willing to put the a'dam on, full well knowing what it does. You should be at peace wearing a simple harmless scrap around your neck. Do you agree Celestia?"

Celestia, unable to hold back her laughter any longer exploded into long loud guffaws,
"Bwahahahahahaha!" she dissolved into a fit of laughter, all but rolling around on the floor.

Luna did not look amused.

Chris smiled and gestured to the elder sister,
"See Queenie agrees with me."

After several full minutes of Luna glaring at Chris and the Human still shining his cheeky grin at the darker Alicorn, Celestia recovered herself enough to speak again,
"Oh, oh dear! I haven't laughed like that in absolute ages." she cleared her throat to help calm herself, "Ahem, while I agree that the punishment should absolutely fit the crime, and fit it does, since you wore the a'dam for less than an hour, what say Luna wear her collar for one year. Is that acceptable? I also believe she promised you personal tutelage as well, those two combined should be more than enough to make sure she never forgets. Do you agree Chris?"

Chris smiled innocently,
"One year plus personal tutelage sounds good to me." Chris sat up and draped his legs over the edge of the bed, "But I get to design the collar."

"Well then I suppose I should be going then," Celestia smiled at Luna, "After all, I believe you have a pupil to tutor." she charged up her horn and teleported away in a flash of light.

Chris looked to Luna expectantly,
"So," he began, clapping his hands together, "What do we study first? Oh wait, that's right, I need a jeweler. That collar is going to be leather at its base, by the way." Chris grinned gleefully.

* * *

"And in other news the massive storm, which the U.S. Government has now named The Event, has finally begin to move . . ." Every single home in America that was tuned into the news stations was empty within a few minutes. Nobody wanted to suffer the same fate as the 786 had from Norfolk.

Author's Note

Please remember to Like if you like the story and feel free to leave comments.

Chapter 9: Class Is In Session

Catalyst stood before a massive group of Humans. Literally every single Human was there, having just returned from Long Wind's daily lesson on speaking Velensovth. Today was the first day of personal tutoring and apparently the Humans took the offer of watching the tutoring very seriously. The offer of personal one-on-one tutoring from the Arch Magister herself may have played a small part in their exuberance. Catalyst had made the announcement to hide the fact that she had become so involved with memorizing the Humans' Noun and Verb link patterns, she had completely neglected to form a tutoring list, an oversight which left her feeling horribly guilty.

The Arch Magister had her volunteers clear out the first floor of Town Hall for practice. The other Unicorn volunteers were all gathered around the perimeter of the eight Fathom diameter circle in the center of the first floor. The Humans were gathered in every direction around the circle and the volunteers politely kept them back. Catalyst stood in the center of the circle looking outward. She looked around the room at all the Humans, 'Well not ALL the Humans.' she thought with a mild smirk, 'Chris is being tutored by Princess Luna and that other Human I heard is in Ponyville for some reason.'

The Arch Magister nervously checked the protective ward spells on the floor for the ninth time. She had to be absolutely certain that they were in place. An improperly carved ward could fail with catastrophic results. She cast her Third Eye spell and began tracing the lines and circles that formed the ward. She slowly trotted around the perimeter of the wards, comparing what she saw against her memory. She had dedicated hundreds of hours to attain her rote mastery of protective ward spells and circles. She felt a temptation to spill a drop of her blood on the wards to bolster their strength, but the temptation passed quickly. She knew about the dangerous arts of Blood Magic, but she had never broken the law and used them, 'Knowledge is meant to be used, but some knowledge is just too dangerous for casual use.' she scolded herself for the temptation, 'Remember your oath. Never use Blood Magic unless to save many and even then, do not let others see.' Content that her wards were strong enough, Catalyst opened her eyes and faced the crowd with a warm smile.

"Welcome to our first class of Practical Application Of Magic. Since this is our first class, I will require a volunteer, somebody who is eager to learn about their magic and practice with it." Catalyst offered to the group, "After this class we will develop a roster of participants so that every one of you will have the chance to obtain the personal tutoring needed to learn about your magic and teach you how to use it. Now, do I have any volunteers?"

Dozens upon dozens of hands shot upward, waving around, hoping to be chosen. Some people yelled, trying to get her attention and some jumped up and down flailing their arms animatedly. Catalyst looked around the group, carefully studying each person that caught her eye. One individual stood out from the rest, a youngish dark colored male, if she gauged correctly. Neither of his hands were raised, instead he simply stood in place, arms crossed over his chest, watching Catalyst with an intense and interested gaze, 'He should be perfect. This way I can show them that I'm not one to play favorites. I want to make sure they know that every one of them will have an equal chance.'

Catalyst lifted her hoof and pointed to the Human,
"You there." the other Humans lowered their hands and quieted down, "Would you be willing to go first?"

The young man startled and dropped his hands to his sides,
"Me?" he asked pointing to himself.

Catalyst nodded,
"Yes, you. Please come forward. Step into the circle."

The young man looked around, nervously wringing his hands in front of him. Catalyst was glad that Humans and Ponies seemed to have such similar facial expressions and bodily expressions, even if the Humans were hard to read, 'Their ears don't move at all. A Pegasus is hard enough to talk to, but these Humans, you have to almost take them solely at their word. It's like talking to a Pony who was born with . . . what was the Human word for it? . . . Ah yes, Autism.' Catalyst had been working hard to pick up some American words, she had been able to get the hang of some of the unusual ones. The pitch black Unicorn motioned politely with her right fore hoof for the young man to enter the circle. The young man swallowed hard but he did step forward tentatively.

Catalyst smiled and trotted up to him,
"I know I've already heard your name before but I seem to have forgotten it. What is your name again?"

The young man took a moment to comprehend the black Unicorn's words in Velensovth,
"Morris Almond."

Catalyst blinked,
"Of course, the blacksmith, I apologize. Now, do you remember your magic?"

Morris looked around at the silent, staring crowd nervously, his Velensovth was slow and halting but clear,
"Y-yes . . . Create of three, . . . Comprehend of one, . . . Change of one, . . . Sustain of one, . . . blind to Control . . . and Repair. Blind to all . . . Nouns except for . . . Earth-four, Magic-one, and Time . . . " he looked around nervously before mumbling, "Time of . . . seven."

Catalyst nodded, as Morris related everything to her, she remembered his impressive Nouns,
"Alright, do you remember how to open your Screfula?"

Morris scratched his chin in an embarrassed manner,
"Um, not really."

Catalyst nodded, silently thankful she had spent enough time to compare Human Physiology with that of Kavim,
"Thank you for being honest. Do not feel bad, this is all new to you. Now, to open your Screfula, tighten your stomach muscles and clench your . . . pelvic floor muscles."

Morris nodded his head,
"Yeah, that sounds familiar." he said in American, "Uh, alright I remember now." he corrected himself in Velensovth.

Morris closed his eyes and concentrated on tightening the appropriate muscles. A sort of empowering energy began coursing through his body, leaving him feeling invigorated and energetic. The experience was easy to feel and it was amazing. Morris opened his eyes and immediately his muscles began to relax. Catching on to the fact that his Screfula was closing and thus closing off his magic, Morris focused his attention on re-tightening his muscles. It was difficult and it took no small amount of concentration to maintain, but maintain it, he did.

Once he forced himself settle into the feeling, Morris opened his eyes,
"Alright. I am ready." he couldn't help but to notice his hands were dimly glowing a rich caramel color.

Catalyst gave him a small smile,
"Very well done. Now, hold out your right . . . hand. Keep your fingers in a . . . fist."

Morris held out his right fist stiffly,
"Careful now," Catalyst cautioned, "Magic is cast using muscles and your will to direct the effects of the spells. Now, slowly extend your . . . " Catalyst struggled to remember the proper names of the fingers, "Extend your pinkie finger and index finger in a . . . claw like posture and concentrate on sustaining your time. Think and feel being eternal, imagine yourself staying young forever, as lasting as diamond. Now focus your will and make your will a reality. Once you have that image and that feeling, draw your hand back to your chest and thrust your hand out quickly. Be sure to keep all the muscles in your arm and hand tensed very tightly, but release all the muscles when your hand is all the way out. When you are ready, give your will that final push and imagine your will, your focus, traveling down your arm and pushing the magic out through your hand. Take your time and when you are ready, do it."

Catalyst stepped back and watched. Morris closed his eyes and took ten slow, deep breaths. His face registered focused concentration as he slowly drew his hand back to his chest. He held his hand there for several long moments, then in a flash of movement, he flung out his hand. In his unpracticed state, he curled up every one of his fingers as he thrust out his closed fist.

Nothing happened, but Morris could feel some of the magical energy drain from him. He held his hand up in front of his face looking at it puzzled.

Catalyst stepped up to the young man,
"Your spell surged and changed when you clenched all your fingers, but it didn't match your will. It combined all of your Nouns and Verbs, but your will was not behind the elements utilized and the spell, as we say 'fizzled'. It is a wonderful safety mechanism that the Latent Magic of this world has in place." the black Unicorn mare smiled, "Now, try again when you are ready."

Morris gazed down at his hand,
"I don't know . . . if I want to. That was really . . . embarrassing." he chewed his lower lip nervously.

Catalyst placed a gentle hoof on his thigh,
"It is safe to make mistakes here. We would rather you make mistakes here than someplace else. The wards protect everypony, in case something goes catastrophically wrong." she casually bumped his leg with her muzzle for encouragement, "You need to learn control, this is important. Come on, try again when you are ready."

Morris nodded and the Arch Magister stepped back. Morris closed his eyes and began tensing his muscles. Within moments, his hands began glowing with the familiar caramel aura. He balled his fist tightly and curled his index and pinkie fingers. He drew in his hand for a few moments then thrust out his hand.

Morris' body glowed with a caramel aura for a few seconds then the spell dimmed and the aura winked out. Morris opened his eyes and looked down at his hand then he looked to the black Unicorn with a questioning expression.

Catalyst smiled hugely and stepped up to him,
"Congratulations. You just performed one of the spells that I use every morning. That particular spell keeps your body from aging for a single day, granted your power behind the spell likely only made the effect last for a few moments, but the duration will come with practice, if you chose to practice it. Powerful Unicorns use that spell to keep from aging for eons at a time. Do not practice it by yourself yet, you need to be able to successfully cast the spell one hundred times repetitively, without a mistake before I'll clear you to cast it by yourself."

Morris looked back at his hand and flexed his fingers,
"Wow." he whispered.

Catalyst nodded,
"Now, onto the next spell . . . " 'Maybe this won't be so bad after all.' she thought.

Chapter 10: Fine Points Of Manipulation

Catalyst sat down to eat her dinner with a contented sigh. Things had gone very well for the first week. Luna had returned with Chris and the two of them had been studying hard the whole time. Luna was a hard teacher, but Chris seemed to be putting forth significant effort. They had identified seventy Humans' Magerium' and the results were almost always different. Some had passive Nouns and Verbs and some didn't. Some were blind to many Nouns and Verbs and some had them all. Catalyst was over-all very pleased with the Humans' progress. They were eager to learn about magic and they had picked up the basics with unprecedented alacrity. The only substantial issue was that there were already reports from the Ponies of New Humansville of some Humans practicing their magic outside of the classroom. The development was far from surprising but it was certainly highly concerning. There had not been any reports of injuries yet, but Catalyst knew from experience that it wouldn't be long before it began.

She sat by herself, away from the other volunteers. She wanted to be alone with her thoughts, 'The Humans seem to think that all they have to do is wiggle a few of their fingers and they can do whatever they want. They are going to hurt themselves if they keep practicing like they are. Something has to be done and quickly. The Humans are curious about magic and that part of it is fantastic, but they are already showing signs of carelessness. The fact of the matter is that magic is almost too easy for them. They just have to think and wiggle a few extremities and it works, they all learned how to open their Screfula in just a couple of days. Thank goodness none of them can access their full power, otherwise I fear a goodly number of them would already be dead.' Catalyst sighed as she chewed her Garden Garbage Medley, 'We have to show them exactly how dangerous magic can be because right now, they're trying to play with it like a foal who found their parents' House Power Crystal. The question is, how do we show them how dangerous magic is without injuring somebody?' Catalyst swallowed her mouthful of fried weeds and levitated her cup to her mouth for some water, 'The worst part is that a lot of the Humans are strong in Mind magic but the teaching and practice of it is illegal. How do we demonstrate how serious it is without violating the law?' The questions were challenging and Catalyst couldn't help but to worry over them, 'The vast majority of the Humans don't even realize yet that they don't need rote practice with spells to use magic they can nearly make up spells whenever they want to. I fear once they make the connection the instances of unmonitored practice will increase exponentially. The main problem is that we developed our spells through long eons of careful practice and study. The Humans can't use spells the same way we can because they have no horns and we don't have fingers or toes. Their focus points are flexible and nearly random while those of Unicorns are rigid and set. The other concerning thing is that the Humans have almost no Finesse. They have to 'aim' the spells with their hands if they want to levitate an object. They are generally more powerful in their Nouns and Verbs, but tend to have fewer available, but I strongly doubt they will ever be able to have anywhere near the pinpoint precision or accuracy that we do. It's like the difference between a heavy mining pick and a fine jeweler's chisel.' As she sat there, she had no way of knowing that Princess Twilight Sparkle was having similar issues.

* * *

"I'm so sorry Twilight!" Artex apologized pleadingly.

Twilight grunted in annoyance,
"For the eighth time Artex, it's fine. It could have happened to anypony." she said trying to find the metal spoon.

Spike was under a different impression as he held his little hands in front of his mouth to keep from laughing,
"I don't know Twilight, I never saw YOU embed a spoon into a wall before! From the look of that hole, it might have gone all the way through."

Razor Wit had to place her left fore hoof up to her muzzle to keep from giggling at the scene. Twilight and Artex had finished working on him practicing his Plants magic for the day and they had been working on his Earth, slowly pulling a spoon toward him when Spike loudly burst through the front door and startled the jumpy Human. In his surprise, Artex had accidentally reversed the polarity of his magic and the poor spoon shot across the library and embedded itself deeply into the far wall right next to the door to the basement. The spoon was so deep in the wood of the wall that none of the occupants of the library could even see it, all they could see was the spoon shaped hole in the wall.

Twilight grunted in agitation and threw her head back,
"Gra! How could a spoon have THAT much momentum and kinetic energy behind it!? I can feel it. It's back a good three hoof lengths into the wall but I can't seem to pull it out! The force must have built up heat from the friction when it went through and the sap from the tree must be holding it there like pitch or flash dried resin!" she lowered her head and gritted her teeth and raised her head, "Fine," she groaned, "I'll just have to use a level two Metal Noun to get it out."

Artex spoke up suddenly,
"Wait, what do you mean? I thought your Noun for Metal was a five."

Twilight began powering up her horn while she explained,
"A Unicorn doesn't have to use their full power levels every time they cast a spell, it would be absolutely exhausting. The more levels we use, the greater the strain on out R.U.T.E. It takes time to build that back up since our bodies need to consume water, food, or air to do it." she pointed her horn to the spoon shaped hole and the spoon pulled free, "There is a definite down side to that as well. The more we eat, the more calories we ingest, the more we have to work off. Food is the most direct manner of restoring one's R.U.T.E. but because so many of our foods today are not completely fresh from the ground, they carry less Natural Unrefined Latent Thamaturgic Energy because much of it it has been cooked out. The fresher the food and water, the more Natural Unrefined Latent Thamaturgic Energy it retains. In ancient times the more powerful Ponies would eat what was called 'A Raw Diet' so their R.U.T.E. would be restored much more quickly. They also had a rigorous exercise regimen which kept their bodies in excellent physical condition. The problem with that life style was that they were so busy with their exercise and 'Raw Diet' they rarely had time to find love or have foals, which in turn, led to the vast majority of the most powerful Unicorns dying without ever passing on their genes. Commoners, who were generally Earth Ponies, were encouraged and often expected to have a lot of foals so they could work and produce food for the other classes and tribes. Unicorns were the powerful Royal caste, Pegasi were the warrior and weather caste, while Earth Ponies just grew food. Because of the social expectations, a great number of powerful Unicorns never had foals and Ponies began to grow weaker as a species. In ancient times, a Unicorn with Nouns and Verbs all at level three or four was fairly common, but these days a Unicorn with a two in everything is incredible. However there is another end of this spectrum. Due to less powerful Nouns and Verbs, Unicorns have developed much greater Finesse than our ancestors had. Most Unicorns today can cast and maintain two oftentimes three spells at a time. Such a feat was absolutely unheard of in ancient times. There was a great Unicorn mage, Star Swirl the Bearded, he could cast and maintain two spells at a time and he was considered extremely powerful. His Nouns and Verbs were close to mine, but he was unchallenged in his studies. He also developed a type of spell called the 'Amniamorphic Spells'. An Amniamorphic spell is a single spell that the caster can alter on a whim. For example . . . " she grunted in exertion as she pulled the spoon free of the wall and held it in front of her, "I'm using an Amniamorphic spell right now. I used one aspect of my magic, in this case Control and Earth, to pull the spoon out of the wall. In ancient times magic was much less precise. Had I not used an Amniamorphic spell the spoon would have come out of the wall like a catapult stone and crashed into something else with equal power as it required to remove it. With the use of an Amniamorphic spell, I can alter the spell and add Change to the Control and Earth. By adding Change, I can reduce the energy behind the movements of the spoon, thereby not only pulling it free but also having the capability of levitating it and moving it around at reasonable speed."

Artex knelt down on the floor,
"Why didn't anypony think of doing that before?"

Twilight trotted over to the coffee table and set the spoon down,
"There were plenty of reasons but I would guess the most likely one was that Ponies back then didn't like change, in fact they actively avoided it. Let me explain a bit about Pony history. Back before the Princesses came into power, the three tribes lived far to the north in a land known as 'Hale Valley'. Star Swirl the Bearded was so named because he was a stallion and at that time, stallions were considered too stupid to understand anything complex. Most Unicorn stallions used to go their entire lives without ever using magic because learning was forbidden for them. Stallions had three purposes: working, fighting, and breeding. A stallion had two possible occupations: warrior or laborer. After every day was through every stallion was expected to . . . " Twilight looked uncomfortable, "They were expected to 'service' at least one mare every night. Back then Ponies died on a daily basis, and not just old ones from age. Ponies were killed by hundreds of things, disease, predators, warring tribes, catastrophe, the expected life span of an average Pony back then was less than fifty years, so a high birth rate was necessary in order to maintain a semi-stable population during those times of population numerical fluctuation. Stallions were considered both valuable and expendable. They were expendable because they had violent tendencies and stronger bodies than mares, but they were valuable because there were so few of them. Back then, older stallions were considered more desirable because the very fact that they were alive at all meant they were strong and tough and mares wanted those traits passed on to their foals to make the tribe stronger. Back then, the tribes of Ponies were not on friendly terms and often fought in small skirmishes. Nopony wanted to risk open warfare because each tribe begrudgingly knew they needed the others. Pegasi controlled the weather, Earth Ponies produced food, and Unicorns raised the sun. The tribes absolutely never interbred and even today there are families of Ponies who follow that tradition and only marry others of their own tribe . . . "

"Uh, Twilight." Artex interrupted, "No offense but are you done? My brain is hurting from all that info dump."

Twilight blinked twice rapidly then smiled sheepishly,
"Eheh, oops. Sorry Artex, I sometimes get carried away like that."

Artex waved at the Alicorn Princess,
"It's not a big deal. I'll need to learn about Equestrian history eventually. For now though, why don't we try that again?"

Twilight set the spoon down on the table and stepped back, verbally guiding the Human,
"Remember to open your Screfula first and let the magic flow into your hands. Once you feel ready, flex the correct fingers on your hands that correspond with the Nouns and Verbs tied to them, then apply your will to the task. Don't force it but be firm. The magic flows through you like a gentle river, let it guide you at the same time as you guide it."

Artex extended his right hand, the appendage glowing a hazel aura while a matching aura surrounded the spoon, the Human closed his eyes and grunted in exertion,
"Feels more like a raging river to me." he grit his teeth and tried to exert his will, "It's like fighting against a current of rapids and trying not to get swept away."

Twilight sighed and placed her right fore hoof on her forehead just to the side of her horn,
"Your magic is agitated because you are agitated. You need to relax and direct it gently, not try to force it. Back off with your will but keep the magic latched onto the spoon, take some deep breaths and let them out slowly then try again. It takes years of practice to find the balance between the give and take that comes with controlling a spell. You cast everything easily, but your mind isn't used to moderating the fine control involved with precise manipulation."

Artex relaxed his fingers and let the magic go as his hand flopped limply at his side,
"No, it's not that." he said running his fingers through his hair, "It's more like I'm not even capable of finite control. I can direct things in a direction, but the force and speed seem to stem from how far I flex my fingers." he took a step back and held out his right hand, fingers in a grip-like posture, "I can bring something to me," the spoon was enveloped in a hazel colored aura and flew into his outstretched hand, zipping across the distance almost instantly, "Or I can send it away with equal ease," the spoon flew out of his hand and clanged against the far wall of the library, making the trip in a fraction of a second, "But the fine control just doesn't seem to be there at all. When I try to move something slowly, it just doesn't work."

Twilight brought her right fore hoof up to her chin,
"Do you think this has anything to do with what you said yesterday about distance making the spell easier or more difficult?"

Artex shrugged as he held out his hand, the spoon flew across the room and landed in his hand perfectly,
"Yes I do." he said turning the utensil over in his fingers, "And I also remember how you said distance shouldn't matter, but it does for me." he held up the spoon in front of his face, "It took me nearly twice the effort to pull the spoon from across the room as it did from the table." he stepped up to the table and set the spoon down, "You already said that Human magic and Pony magic are different," he shrugged, "Maybe this is one of the differences."

Twilight gave the matter some serious thought,
"Perhaps, but I'd like to continue having you try to develop fine control for now. Let's give it a couple of weeks and see if there isn't any improvement. If you still haven't developed any sort of fine control by then, we'll see about other options."

* * *

Catalyst finished her dinner and brought her plate back to the Human cooks, levitating it in her magic,
"Thank you," she said to Alex, "It was as good as always."

Alex Ludwig nodded his head and stuck the plate into the soapy dish water he was using,
"My . . . pleasure." he said in slow Velensovth, "May me . . . I come . . . to you for . . . tutor tonight?"

Catalyst smiled,
"Of course. You are welcome to come to me any night for tutoring."

Alex had an almost unnatural level of control for a Human and showed the most potential for honing fine manipulation. In truth, he frightened Catalyst, he and Cessily both. They had passive Nouns and Verbs that dealt with Mind magic. Cessily had Comprehend and Alex had Change. Alex could literally change the mood of a room to match his own mood and Cessily was the only Human to become completely fluent in Velensovth in only a week. Catalyst had discovered that Cessily could read minds if she so much as looked at another being and she could project her thoughts into another's mind with equal ease. Both Cessily and Alex had been working very hard trying to learn to control their magic, just like Mike and Darryl. The Humans with passive Nouns and Verbs were highly concerned about their magic and there had been no small amount of friction because of it. Other Humans had begun avoiding them for fear of having their minds read or altered. The task before the volunteers from the School For Gifted Unicorns was shaping up to be both difficult and lengthy.

Alex smiled at the Arch Magister,
"Thank you."

* * *

Mike finished his plate of fried fish, raw broccoli, and baked potato and set his plate down next to him,
"Alright everyone, time for Muster."

The members of Parliament were mostly finished with their meals and every eye turned to Mike,
"I've been putting this off for a while, but we need to get going on a proper roster for the C.W.G. We need to be ready for when New Humansville is up and running. I've already named my commanding officers and most of you should know who they are. I'm going to send a message to Celestia and ask her to send in the volunteers and other officers who are going to be working with us." he laced his fingers and brought up his right knee, "We need to put together a curriculum of what needs to be taught." he turned his gaze to Darryl, "You're our resident firefighter so you are going to be in charge of detailing how we work to put out fires. A lot of these new homes and buildings are made almost entirely out of wood, so fires will be a definite concern. Get to work outlining what we need to learn."

Darryl nodded as he chewed on his grilled asparagus, Mike turned to Bobby,
"You know more about medicine than anyone else here and thanks to you, we'll have a proper hospital soon, but our C.W.G. members will still need to know enough about the more complex aspects of First Aid to save lives. This is going to have to deal with both Humans and Ponies, just to be safe. I know the Ponies are supposed to know how to handle their own but we can't afford to take any chances."

Bobby crossed his arms,
"Yeah? Well then somebody needs to make sure ALL the C.W.G. members, both Humans and Ponies, actually pay attention to the fucking class. I'm not going to be held responsible for some goof ball who wasn't paying attention in class, giving a tracheotomy to someone who only needs the Heimlich Maneuver. I need the authority to kick somebody out of my classroom if they're screwing around, and I'm sure as hell going to be giving EVERYBODY," he said waving his hands around to encompass the group, "A fucking hard ass test to make sure they know the material well enough to make sure they don't accidentally kill someone. In order to ensure that everybody knows what to do, I'm going to ask that one Pegasus doctor to write up her own curriculum and teach it with me. She'll teach about Ponies and I'll teach about Humans."

Mike nodded,
"Sounds good." he swept his gaze over to Eduardo, "Did Princess Luna send you one of those uniforms yet?"

Eduardo shook his head and swallowed his mouthful of broccoli,
"Naw, we supposed to be getting one this week though. Then I got to figure out how this mierda works. If it don't come with instructions, I'ma need a bit o' help."

Mike bit his lower lip and turned to the resident 'brains',
"Morris, Chris, do you think you can lend him a hand?"

Chris shrugged,
"Sure, no problem. Luna and I finish our lessons around noon anyway and she always looks like death warmed over anyway."

Morris, on the other hand, wasn't so certain,
"I'd like to, but I already have my hands full with trying to work with the gunpowder."

Jason moaned piteously and hung his head,
"I can't even go one meal without hearing about gunpowder."

Mike quirked an eyebrow,
"What's the problem? I thought you said you could make it."

Jason raised his head and frowned as he laced his fingers in front of his face,
"I can churn out BLACK powder all day, but the problem lies in the fact that our modern firearms didn't use black powder, they used gunpowder flakes as a propellant. Black powder makes tons of smoke and leaves behind a fair bit of residue that has to be cleaned pretty much after every shot. In order to have a useful cartridge, the propellant needs to be mostly smokeless and leave behind much, much less residue. Add that to the fact that each cartridge would need a primer, which are high-explosives by the way, and I have no earthly clue how to do this. I can make barrels and barrels of black powder, but modern smokeless powder and primers? Forget it. I'm LITERALLY trying to reinvent the wheel on this. I need tons and tons of chemicals and the types of labs we only have in the modern day. What I need is a chemical compound that turns into a gas when burned and has a high expansion rate without the danger of blowing up the gun, leaving tons of messy residue, or making butt-loads of smoke. Basically, I have no way right now to make what we need. It's going to take me a long time before I have something ready. The only direction I can see this going right now is if we used a solid cast block of nitrocellulose for the propellant, so we've been focusing on that."

Morris nodded sadly,
"Yeah, the old gyrojet ammo. It's the only thing we could hope for right now and there were oodles of problems with gyrojet weapons. We've been working on a way to make them function properly, but it's an uphill battle and we're using archaic equipment to do this. We need a full production team and manufacturing equipment to pull this off and even then it's probably not going to be anywhere near the standards we're used to. As of right now, all we have is about twenty pounds of nitrocellulose or in layman's terms 'guncotton' and it's tough to store properly. We're going to be all used up for a while on this one."

Mike waved his hands,
"Alright, I get the point." he turned back to Eduardo, "Do you think Chris will be enough?"

Eduardo nodded,
"Yeah, I'd prefer just one person anyway."

Mike shook his head,
"That leaves three areas that still need to be covered: unarmed physical confrontation, verbal force, and law and practice. I'd be the best choice for verbal force." he looked around gauging the others, "I would have liked to have Spearman here for the unarmed portions, but . . . " he trailed off thinking of their fallen comrade, "That leaves you, R.J. You're the next best at unarmed physical confrontation. Does that work for you?"

R.J. crossed his arms and leaned his head back,
"Yeah man. But what about dealin' wit' Ponies? They're tons stronger than us, even the weaker ones could overpower most of us. Hell, any Earth Pony could bend Kolo in half without breakin' a sweat an' he's the biggest dude we got. We need the Princess to send us a specialist to help us out with this."

Mike nodded,
"I'll mention it in my letter. For the law portion, I'd like to ask Andrew."

"Me!?" Andrew exclaimed.

Everybody jumped at the suddenness of his outburst. Andrew Masonete was widely known to have a passive Noun and Verb combination that effectively made him invisible unless he was talking.

"I don't think that's a good idea Mike. If I stop talking the whole class will forget I'm even there." Andrew said.

"I'll teach it." Kaneesha said, "I know plenty about law and practice. Just give me a written copy of the laws and I'll have a rough draft ready inside a week."

"Thanks Kaneesha, I really appreciate that." Mike said, "Moving on, the second reason I'm pushing for the C.W.G. to get going so soon is I've heard rumors of some people practicing magic outside the classroom and away from any of the instructors. If this keeps up, according to what the Arch Magister tells me, we're going to have dead bodies on our hands and soon. We need to be able to enforce the laws and these practices are outright dangerous. The Arch Magister approached me about it earlier this evening and asked for someone to use as an example of what can happen without proper guidance and monitoring. We need to catch someone in the act of practicing and bring them to trial publicly. I'll need a small team to find these people and apprehend them, then we need volunteers from the C.W.G. to represent them in a courtroom scenario in accordance with Equestrian law."

Darryl was the first person to raise his hand,
"I'll do it!"

Mike smiled, having expected the Marine to volunteer,
"What's the radius of your passive now?"

"It's about fifteen feet give or take. The Arch Magister has been weaning me off the meds very slowly. It plays hell on my mind most of the time, but I'm slowly learning to cope with it. I'll probably be stuck at about fifteen feet for the better part of half a year before we can lower the dosage again." Darryl said.

Kolo raised his hand,
"I'll help ya, Mike. Got to keep them goof balls from blowin' themselves up an' erething. "

Andrew raised his hand,
"Give me a few hours and I can find out where they're practicing."

Kaneesha raised her hand as well,
"Yall already know I always work with Andrew."

Cessily piped up suddenly,
"When are we going to be hearing wedding bells from you two huh?"

Kaneesha eyed Cessily furiously,
"Maybe when we get our asses off this fucked up rock!"

Cessily held up her hands defensively,
"Hey there, easy girl. I was just asking, but you should be asking yourselves something, what if we never get to go home?"

Kaneesha simmered down slightly,
"Then we'll build us a life together here."

"We should ask some of the Ponies to help us out." Alex ventured.

"As long as it isn't Luna." Leo said with a chuckle.

There was a round of quiet snickering from the entire body of Parliament. Once Luna had returned with Chris, from her bedroom no less, rumors began circulating about her only wanting him because he was big and male. Everybody remembered the days when they were all naked and there were more than a few young women who gazed at Chris with bulged eyes. Since the incident with Luna had occurred, some people had begun calling Chris 'Italian Stallion' both because his heritage was full blood Italian and the Ponies looked like, well, Ponies. The name calling came to a screeching halt once the young men who pioneered the name began showing up with mysterious black eyes and an obvious fear of Chris.

For his part, Chris just rolled his eyes and crossed his arms with a heavy sigh,
"Yeah, yeah, yuck it up."

Tina suddenly let out a squeaking yelp and clutched her swollen, pregnant belly with a pained expression,
"Ouch! Dang it, that's the bladder!"

Tina's exclamation served to bring Parliament back into focus,
"Alright everyone," Mike said clearing his throat, "We need to talk to the Arch Magister tonight and get set up for this." he looked around the members, "Does anybody have anything else to add?"

There was a notable absence of raised hands or voices,
"Alright then, let's get going." Mike rose to his feet, "Meeting adjourned."

Author's Note

See any mistakes, let me know. Remember to Like if you like and if you Dislike, please have the character to say why.

Chapter 11: Sorcerers

Four of the volunteers from the School For Gifted Unicorns, Arch Magister Catalyst included, were gathered on the third floor of Town Hall talking nervously. Around them were five Humans and three Kavim double checking various pieces of armor and weapons. The atmosphere was tense. Once informed of the raid, Catalyst had discretely asked for three other volunteers to aid in safely apprehending the Humans who were illegally practicing magic. The Arch Magister had initially assumed that she would lead the group. Once Mike Joyner informed her that he was commanding the team, the two had engaged in a fairly polite argument. The argument was so polite because Mike had to make his case in Velensovth and Catalyst couldn't speak American very well, so the debate was slow and somewhat lengthy, even with Cessily Richardson translating. Catalyst was certain that she was the natural choice to lead the team since she was the most powerful and had the most experience with magic. Mike countered with the fact that the Humans were his responsibility and he knew how to handle his own people where as the Arch Magister didn't. He continued by saying the laws in New Humansville were to be upheld by the C.W.G. and that he was the highest ranking commanding officer of said group, furthermore he wanted the volunteer Unicorns there as a safety net more than anything else and that his team didn't necessarily 'need' their help to apprehend the law breakers. To say that Catalyst had her doubts would have been a gross understatement, but she did concede that the Human did outrank her position and experience in matters of law so she acquiesced, only to learn a few minutes later that none of the C.W.G. Humans or Ponies would have followed her over Mike anyway.

Mike Joyner gripped his staff tightly as he watched the other volunteers. Darryl looked completely at ease playing with his faithful fox companion by rolling a ball of fabric on the floor and having Shadow fetch it. Darryl had taken up his armor from The Battle For New Humansville but elected not to carry a weapon of any sort. Kolo was reclining against the wall of the room observing everything casually, as was expected if one was familiar with his easygoing demeanor. His club hung suspended from a string on his belt, but he wore no armor since none would fit him. Cessily was a surprise volunteer, but a very appreciated one. She also refused to carry a weapon, but she did have on a suite of armor and had a shoulder bag filled with emergency medical supplies just in case her services were needed. Eduardo watched Chris practice his magic with rapt attention, fiddling with the blunted machete in his hands. Eduardo was the only one out of the whole group who declined using a staff or club for apprehending the criminals. Eduardo expressed, in no small, uncertain terms, that he felt much more comfortable using a blunted blade than a club and he could be much more precise and inflict less injury with it. He also wore armor left over from The Battle For New Humansville. None of the C.W.G. wanted to use any sharpened weapons for fear of causing permanent injury, which they all agreed was unacceptable. They were patiently waiting for the final two volunteers, Andrew and Kaneesha, to show up and lead them to the law breakers. Of the Ponies, there was one Pegasus and two Earth Ponies, all in their old Civil Guard armor. They also declined carrying any weapons.

Chris was, with written permission from Princess Luna and Arch Magister Catalyst, practicing with his magic. Catalyst had created a series of magical wards all around Chris to ensure a safe environment. Chris was creating small portals in open air to toss a small, blue rubber ball into one portal and out of another, juggling it very carefully using only the portals to make sure it never touched the ground. It came out of one portal, maintaining its momentum and the portal closed behind it. As the energy propelling the ball died out from working counter to gravity, Chris created another portal directly underneath it, just above the floor and a second one behind his back. The ball fell into the new portal near the floor, and emerged behind Chris' back. The floor portal closed, as did the exit portal behind Chris. Chris opened another portal just behind himself then another in front of himself. The ball fell into the portal behind him and bounced up, into his face.

Chris, startled by the ball due to a minor miscalculation on his part, took half a step back cutting his back on the still existing portal behind him,
"Gah! FUCK!" Chris bellowed arching his back in agony, "GOD DAMNIT THAT HURT!" he staggered out from the protective wards as Catalyst dropped them in alarm, "Cessily!" Chris groaned, "Ah fuck, I need some help here!" Chris' portals instantly vanished.

Cessily was on her feet before Chris had finished his first yell,
"Lay down on your stomach, now, and don't move." she said sternly.

Everyone else had enough sense to stay back but the incident had garnered plenty of attention. Chris had the 'privilege' of receiving the first magic related injury of New Humansville and every one of the Humans was eager to see what manner of hurt could be obtained by a person who was only practicing with Space magic. The Humans considered Space magic to be more or less harmless and were puzzled, the Unicorns however, felt sorry for Chris.

Cessily pulled Chris' shirt up over his head, revealing a six inch wide, one inch deep gash which was already pooling blood underneath Chris,
"You're going to need stitches Chris." she turned to the Arch Magister, "You know any healing spells?"

Catalyst nodded,
"Hold him still." she lowered her head and charged her horn aiming for Chris' back.

Chris' flesh around his back injury lit up and the skin began melding itself back together. Chris felt dizzy, like the world was spinning and twisting all around him. His back though, felt pleasantly cool and soothed from the searing pain of his injury as his flesh knit itself through the aid of the Arch Magister's magic. Catalyst's horn dimmed its glow, leaving behind smooth skin, which still needed Chris' blood cleaned off.

Chris groaned, but in absolute relief,
"Oh my GOD, that feels so much better!" his face twisted as a new sensation hit him, "Damn, I'm suddenly hungry as hell." Chris' expression registered distinctive surprise, "I just ate dinner, why the hell am I hungry?" he looked to Catalyst for the answer, even though he had spoken in American English.

Thankfully, Cessily translated his question to Catalyst,
"He says he's suddenly very hungry, why is that?"

"That spell merely speeds up the body's natural healing. In healing the injury, it used several weeks worth of calories, which will continue draining for several more hours as his body metabolizes the adipose tissue, or fat that it has stored. He will be very thin, very quickly. He should eat again soon. The spell is a common one, many Kavim are injured every day and Earth Ponies and Unicorns have a natural tendency to be a bit fat, so the spell is extremely useful. Pegasi, by contrast, tend to be very athletic and thin. The same spell could kill them very quickly, so it is rarely used on them, unless they are pudgy." Catalyst explained, "There are other healing spells, but they are extremely difficult to cast, so most Unicorn nurses and doctors focus on a method of healing that can be used for all Kavim tribes, thus modern medicine."

The Humans digested the Arch Magister's words, Eduardo had to voice an observation, which Cessily translated,
"Why did the portal even cut him? It's just a hole in Space right?"

Catalyst nodded, her expression deadly serious,
"Yes, it is a hole in space. A hole, the sides of which, are only a millionth of a molecule wide." her voice took on an intense quality as she spoke, "A portal, like the ones he uses, is thousands of times sharper than even the sharpest sword. Just a touch of the edge of a portal can rend flesh cleaner than any predator's claws. Unicorns know this fact hard and true, that's why we teleport instead of using portals. Portals are extremely dangerous, but his natural use of Space lies in the creation and use of portals. Nearly any sort of magic can be lethal if misused. Almost any combination of Nouns and Verbs can be used to do horrible damage to objects and Ponies. That is why there are such stringent laws about magic." she gestured to Chris with her right forehoof, "And this is a prime example of what even monitored amateur practitioners can do to themselves. THIS is why we need to make an example. Better for them to be upset and spend a night in jail than to be dead. They may be angry, but they will be alive and able to do so."

The sound of slow foot steps resonated through the small chamber as Kaneesha made her way up the stairs to the third floor and saw the other C.W.G. members waiting,
"We found them." she said simply.

Mike looked up at Kaneesha and steeled his nerves,
"Alright everybody, get ready to move." he turned to Chris, "Chris, we need to head out, you going to be alright?"

Chris nodded his head,
"Yeah, just let me grab a snack and I'll be good to go."

Kolo dug into his right vest pocket and withdrew a hefty piece of dried fish jerky,
"Here ya go bro." he tossed the jerky to Chris with a smile, "Can't have yall passin' out on us. You the only one authorized to use magic."

Chris caught the jerky and bit right into it,
"I can only use my magic if it's an emergency. After three weeks with Luna tutoring me, she trusts me just enough to say that, but I can only use my portals. The portals are the only thing I've really practiced with." Chris groaned and scratched his back, "Not entirely sure that I would use my magic right now."

Catalyst couldn't understand what the Humans were saying, but she could recognize the message,
"Get ready to move." she turned to her volunteers, "Remember these Humans are illegally practicing magic and they could be toying with some extremely powerful spells that they cannot control. Use your own magic only to stop them from injuring themselves or others and let our Human allies deal with them. The Human Michael Joyner is in command, but if I say to shield a Human off from their magic, do so."

The Humans and Ponies formed up behind Kaneesha.

Kaneesha began her assessment while the procession filed down the stairs behind her,
"There looks to be about seven of them. They're in the woods to the North. Andrew and I followed them and listened for a few minutes before I came back here. From the way they were talking, they should be there till pretty late. We did notice a few odd things about them though. They all kept referring to each other as 'Sorcerer' followed by a nickname. One was Sorcerer Copy Cat, she's a Latina chick, another was Sorcerer Tremor, he was a light-skinned black guy with dreds, you get the idea. They had an obvious leader too, he called himself Sorcerer Night Flare. The other one that looked important was some woman they called Sorcerer Full Spectrum, she's black with her hair up in a tail, real fireball bitch too. Andrew and I saw her cast several spells, they looked kind of like the protective wards that the Arch Magister uses in class."

Mike hummed thoughtfully,
"What did it look like they were planning on practicing? Or were they not that organized?"

Kaneesha turned her head to look at Mike over her shoulder, her long dreadlocks swaying around her face,
"They hadn't yet said what they were doing when I left. Andrew might know more."

"Were they carrying weapons?" Darryl asked.

"Yeah, they were." Kaneesha replied.

"They have that right." Mike interjected, "They are guaranteed that right by law. Unless they have swords or something." he said leadingly.

"Naw," Kaneesha said, "I saw a hatchet, a sickle, a hammer, and several knives. No swords, nothing illegal in that regard."

The procession was quiet as they picked their way through the sleeping people on the first floor of Town Hall who hadn't been assigned houses yet. The Parliament members had all agreed that they would be some of the last people to be assigned houses, they wanted every one else to get settled in first. The silent procession slinked out of Town Hall and began weaving their way between the buildings that were already erected and those that hadn't been completed yet. They passed one of the buildings that had been declared for use as a warehouse. There were dozens of similar buildings all around New Humansville. Some of those buildings held the, still to be assembled, new beds that the Princesses had custom ordered from one of the premier bed frame and mattress artisans in Canterlot. The Kavim body was short and small even when sleeping. Any bed specifically crafted for the Kavim frame had proven to be far too small for a Human body to sleep in with any sort of comfort. More than four hundred mattresses, box-springs, and frames of varying sizes had already been delivered to New Humansville and were awaiting distribution to all the homes that were nearing completion. The little procession ambled past new foundations which the Kavim construction crews were installing for more and more new buildings. New Humansville was scheduled for no less than six hundred new buildings and the Humans knew without a doubt that they would very soon need to resume harvesting lumber to make farm land enough to feed the population.

The Humans and Kavim made their way North, out of New Humansville, and across the trampled fields, left barren thanks to the mindless tromping of several thousand Diamond Dogs. As they neared the Northernmost treeline Kaneesha turned to the procession and held her index finger up to her lips then turned and continued on in a crouch. The Humans crouched and followed her as silently as they could in single file with their quietly clanking armor. The Ponies despite their complete lack of armor, made five times the noise the Humans did. The entire group was forced to halt when Mike held up his right hand in a clenched fist.

He turned and whispered to the person directly behind him,
"Darryl tell the University Kavim to keep it down or else I'm going to send their butts back to town. We're in armor and the heavy armored Earth Ponies make less noise than the unarmored Unicorns."

Darryl nodded in the dark and crept back to the Ponies, stopping in front of Catalyst,
"Stay . . . quiet. We need to be . . . stealthy."

Catalyst pursed her lips in agitation,
"We are being as quiet as we can!" she whispered, "We cannot use spells to enhance out vision or any other spells right now. Many of you can detect magic passively, we would be a beacon if one of them has the gift, but we will try to be more careful."

"Be more quiet or we send you back." Darryl said seriously, completely missing the smoothness of his words.

Catalyst grumbled but nodded curtly,
"We'll try to be more quiet."

Darryl crept back to Mike,
"I told them. They say they'll try to keep it down."

Mike nodded,
"I sure hope so. We want to catch them all in one fell swoop. I don't like the idea of us chasing them through the trees at night."

The group continued on, deeper into the forest. The Ponies made slightly less noise, but Mike decided to just hope for the best, 'I'm also going to add another class to the C.W.G. training: stealth.' he silently groused to himself.

After some minutes, Kaneesha suddenly stopped and crouched low,
"Keep low, we're almost there." she said to Mike.

Mike nodded and passed the information down the line. Once the last one in line, one of the Unicorn volunteers, heard the message Kaneesha continued the final two dozen steps. The brush thickened up ahead in a straight line of thick shrubs and Kaneesha stopped right behind them. Before the others had finished gathering behind her, she reached out and tapped Andrew on the shoulder, thusly making him noticeable for the others.

The C.W.G. crept up around the pair and Andrew gently pulled apart several thick branches. Beyond the bushes was a small clearing about twenty feet across, and within that clearing, bathed in moonlight, stood seven people. Six of the seven people were gathered on the far side of the clearing while one person stood in the center. The person in the center was a young caucasian man with short brown hair, wearing a carpenter's hammer. Surrounding the young man was a dimly glowing symbol etched into the dirt. The clearing had been swept clean of leaves, sticks, and vegetation. The young man in the center was glowing with accumulated Thamaturgic Energy and had his hands close to his chest.

Another young man from the edge of the trees called out to the young man inside the glowing symbol,
"Sorcerer Whirlwind, please practice your Air Control spells and see what new spells and uses you can come up with."

A young black woman standing next to the first speaker corrected him loudly,
"No! Practice your magic and be creative, but focus on combat spells and uses!" she turned her head to the first young man, "Sorcerer Night Flare, we are warriors. We should focus on combat magic. After the massacre, being led here by the nose, the Battle For New Humansville, and what the Princess did we NEED to be able to defend ourselves. We need to be able to force these Kavim to treat us right. We need to be able to kill them if necessary."

'Night Flare' sighed and planted his fists on his hips sternly,
"I do not want any more talk of killing. I've seen enough to last a lifetime. We all have." he said gesturing to the other Humans around him, "Killing should be our last resort, not our priority." he said holding up the index finger of his right hand toward the young woman, "We need to be able to use force, yes, but only to the ends we need. We should work on counter spells. Sorcerer Full Spectrum, have you come to a conclusion on your theory?"

The young woman nodded her head,
"I have. Once we mapped out which fingers and toes are linked to each Noun and Verb it was easy. There is another Noun that the Kavim are hiding from us and I know why. The Noun works like Energy. You can increase or decrease the energy in an object with it. I have only tried it a couple of times, but I've been thinking about possible uses." the young woman grinned hugely pointing to the clearing, "If I may."

Night Flare put the curled index finger and thumb of his right hand into his mouth and whistled sharply,
"Sorcerer Whirlwind, please step out of the ward. Sorcerer Full Spectrum would like to demonstrate the Noun the Kavim have been keeping from us."

Mike turned to his C.W.G.,
"They've been keeping a Noun from us?" he asked in American as his eyes shifted to the Arch Magister, "When this is over," he said darkly, "I think we're going to have a little chat with the Arch Magister. Keep an eye on Catalyst and the Unicorns with her. If they try to take over, I want them neutralized. Try not to injure them if it comes to it." he looked at the C.W.G. Kavim with them, "If our own Kavim Officers try to interfere, I'm authorizing full use of magic, I don't care what the Princesses say. Do I make myself clear?"

Heads nodded as all eyes turned back to the Sorcerers.

The practicing young man's magical glow vanished and he lowered his hands then exchanged places with Full Spectrum,
"Alright guys," she began, holding out her left hand, "Check this out." she held up a small pebble in the palm of her hand and held her palm out flat, magical energy glowing through her skin.

She extended her right hand, index finger flexed and stiff then curled the thumb, pinkie, and ring finger of her left hand into a fist while holding the pebble between her index finger and middle finger of her left hand. She pulled both hands to her chest then thrust them out simultaneously. The pebble shot out from between her fingers with an almighty crack as it broke the sound barrier and a small plume of dust settled down in the clearing. The ward had stopped the pebble and the tiny stone had disintegrated on impact with the invisible side.

Full Spectrum turned back to Night Flare with a joyous expression,
"With that spell I can turn a pebble into a bullet. Magical shields seem to stop it, bit it does work. I put a fist sized rock clean through an oak tree and scattered a hand full of tiny pebbles into the side of a boulder and cracked it down the middle like a shotgun blast. We don't need guns, we can be the weapons."

Night Flare shook his head,
"You are entirely too excited about this, Full Spectrum. The spell you discovered, heck the Noun you discovered is impressive, but we should find more utilitarian uses for the Noun. Only using a spell as a weapon is very wasteful. There are so many things we can do with this . . . "

Full Spectrum snorted derisively,
"Yeah, and we'll NEVER get to use it!" she snarled, "Sooner or later these damn Kavim are going to make it illegal for us to use ANY sort of magic at all!"

Night Flare nodded slowly,
"I know, I see it coming as well. Events are lining up perfectly for them to claim we're too dangerous. The Kavim don't like us, that much is obvious," his face contorted into a sneer and he spat on the ground, "Hell, I still wonder why Jason turned chicken-shit at the last minute. I don't condone murder, but at least then they would respect us. Fucking Luna got off scott-free after she enslaved and kidnapped one of our leaders. If WE had done such a thing, the Human would probably be publicly hanged."

A young man standing next to Night Flare spoke up softly,
"But what about the laws? One of our people is in command of the Community Welfare Guardians and the laws say we are supposed to be treated as equals to the Kavim."

Full Spectrum threw her head back and barked out a harsh laugh,
"HA! You don't know much about history do you? The Romans had a phrase for it, 'All are equal, but some are more equal than others'. What that means is that all are equal in theory, but not in practice. Just watch what's going on every day. The Kavim get first pick of the houses, and the best ones too. The lowly Humans have to make due with the DREGS!" her voice became a screech, "Try being born black! I know what to look for, learned THAT back on Earth, and I'm seeing it fucking EVERYWHERE!" she gestured to herself, "WE are second class citizens! Watch and see, it won't be long before we're hauling carts and doing ALL the hard labor for THEM! I wanted to make an example, but Night Flare talked me out of it, but I'll say this," she lowered her head and spoke through gritted teeth, "The first time I see one of them injure a Human, they're going to be finding pieces of that FUCKER all over town!"

"ENOUGH!" Night Flare bellowed, "Calm yourself Sorcerer, we are not murderers. You let your anger get the better of you again. Be calm and slow your breathing, we've been over this before." Night Flare said soothingly, "You get going and there's no stopping you. You need to get this under control before you end up hurting or killing somebody. Haven't we seen enough death?"

The young woman's eyes widened as her legs gave out and she sat down heavily on the ground as if in shock,
"I'm sorry," she whispered, "I'm sorry." she put her hands over her face and sobbed quietly.

The watching Humans and Kavim all turned and gave each other worried looks.

Night Flare walked over and knelt down next to the distraught woman,
"It's alright." he pulled her into a warm embrace.

Full Spectrum shook her head wildly and dropped her hands,
"No it's not!" she sniffed and coughed before continuing, "Ever since The Battle everything just seems . . . lifeless, like life lost all color." she sniffed and used her left hand to wipe her nose, "I hate everything now. All I can think about is death all the time. I keep it in check most of the time, but sometimes I slip . . . and I say things . . . terrible, mean things." she looked up into Night Flare's face hopefully, "I was never like this before, what happened to me? Why am I such a bad person now?"

Andrew let go of the bush and turned to the others,
"Things just got complicated yall." he whispered.

Author's Note

So this is something new: How do the C.W.G. proceed? You, my friends, get to come up with the answers. Please post your answer in the comment section. Whichever idea has the most votes, or whichever ideas are represented the most will be what I write.

Also I am planning a character Q&A BLOG. You will have the chance to ask any of the characters any questions you want and I will try to answer them (within reason). I will be doing this live from my phone starting at around 4 p.m. Eastern Standard Time Monday, September 1st (which is today). So warm up your think tanks and start churning out questions. I do ask that you ask only one question per post please.
Look forward to talking to you,
Truthseeker

Chapter 11 B: Dark History

That same night, in Ponyville.

Artex nodded as he and Razor finished up their cultural exchange for the night,
"Alright, let me make sure I have this right, since I completely missed it the other night somehow." he sighed and ran his right hand through his hair, "Ponies don't actually name their foals. The Natural Magic of the world sort of . . . speaks to them and gives them the appropriate name for the filly or colt and the names just happen to match up to the natural talent of the youngster. Right?"

Razor Wit wrinkled her nose,
"That would be a drastically over simplified explanation of what occurs, but it is close enough. The mare, in the traumatic throes of birth passes into a near trance like state and her spirit communes with the Natural Magic. The Magic comforts her, eases her pain, and moves through her, imparting its own kind of wisdom. In turn the mare speaks the name of the foal. The process is not quite perfect though. Occasionally there is an interruption in the Natural Magic and . . . The best way to describe it is that spell effects mutate. The result is a foal with an odd name. Occasionally a foal is born who has a natural talent which is completely different from their name." Razor smiled and cleared her throat before continuing, "My own mother is such an example. Her name is Visceral Slaughter, but she's an accountant."

Artex lifted his right hand to his mouth to stifle a chuckle,
"I suppose no system is ever completely perfect. Actually hearing you talk about your mother makes me wonder. I've seen lots of groups of Ponies walking around, but there seems to be a pattern. I've noticed that the female to male ratio is extremely uneven. With Humans the ratio is roughly fifty-fifty. What's the ratio for Ponies?"

Razor blinked as just realizing something,
"The ratio with Humans is balanced?" she put her left hoof to her chin in contemplation, "Why didn't I notice that when we were in New Humansville?" she lowered her hoof and shrugged, "To answer your question, the ratio is roughly five-to-one, five mares to one stallion. I have to ask though, how does Human pair bonding work?"

It was Artex' turn to blink,
"A marriage is a man and a woman, and however many children they decide to have."

Razor tilted her head to the side,
"What do you mean? Do Human females, uh, women, have more than two children?"

Artex nodded hesitantly,
"Yes, some couples have four or five children, occasionally more than that. Why is that odd?"

Razor nearly chocked,
"Five!? Five times giving birth?" she shook her head, "Wow, I feel sorry for them." she looked back up at Artex and decided to clarify, "Mares generally only have one foal, two if they are particularly dedicated to their stallion. Twins happen once in a while, but they are rare and considered extremely good fortune. Mares tend to only have one foal because if we had more than one each, our population would explode and we would run out of land. Now, there are absolutely no laws or statutes limiting the number of foals any family can have, but the average is one. With a single foal per mare, that makes five foals per herd. If mares were to have two foals each, that would be ten foals per herd and I doubt any family herd could properly care for so many without chancing neglecting at least a couple of them. There have been very few instances of foal neglect within my lifetime, I can think of only two, and any that do occur are big news and damaging to the reputation and standing of family herd. Now, some few Ponies have recently begun the practice of monogamy." Razor grimaced fiercely, "Personally I generally think it's extremely selfish. A single mare gets a stallion all to herself and leaves roughly four more mares without a stallion of their own. I'm not saying that all monogamous couples are selfish, though. Mr. and Mrs. Cake are wonderful Ponies and they are happy with just each other, but consider that there are four more mares who will likely go their entire lives without a stallion or the support of their sister-wives. I think it's sad."

Razor stopped for a breather before continuing,
"Now, there is an opposing side of this proverbial coin. Around the time I was born, a Unicorn scientist discovered a way to implant a stallion's semen Into a mare and actually allow her to have a foal. It isn't a common practice, but in essence, the doctor uses semen from a stallion who ejaculated into a receptacle while wanting a foal. The doctor casts a time stopping spell on the receptacle and it stays active, until it's implanted into a mare who also wants a foal. I do not like the practice since the foal is almost guaranteed to lack a father figure in their development and it places excess financial strain on the mare, but some chose to do it."

Artex whistled,
"Wow, that's a lot to take in. Humans developed that kind of technology only recently and it doesn't always work. Now, as far as Humans are concerned, we are far from perfect, but Human nature being what it is would make the very vast majority of polygamist marriages all but unmanageable. Humans are greedy and what we have, we tend to hold on to jealously. A husband or wife who discovered their spouse was romantically involved with any other Human might very well face their legal spouse attempting to murder them, if not the 'other romantic interest' for the act. It is not uncommon for songs to talk about such things in detail. A Human marrying more than one spouse in most countries is completely illegal. It's the kind of thing you could go to prison for." Artex scratched his bumpy face and pondered out loud, "I wonder what the divorce rate is?" he chuckled darkly, "I bet alimony is a real monster."

Razor shook her head vigorously,
"That is a foul, foul word Artex." she hissed, "Ponies almost never divorce. Once we chose a spouse, we chose for life, barring extremely extenuating circumstances. Any divorce cases must be presented to a member of royalty for judgement. There has been only a single divorce I can remember. It was nationwide news too. A stallion beat one of his wives. Once he got out of the hospital all his wives divorced him. I can guarantee he will never receive any attention from any mare ever again. His face was knows across the entire nation and he joined the E.P.U. Guard because he was fired from his job and no place would hire him. Who would want an abusive stallion?"

Artex cringed,
"Eesh, seems awfully harsh to me."

Razor glared death at him,
"Any, and I mean ANY instances of a stallion striking a mare is an extremely serious matter. It would have been even worse if one of his wives had beat him." Razor shuddered, "She might as well jump off a cliff if that happened."

Artex was puzzled,
"Why is that?"

"Because stallions are so important!" she said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Artex was a bit lost,
"Um, forgive me for sounding like an idiot, but why is that? I understand that stallions are less common than mares, but what makes them so special?"

Razor's eyes bulged,
"Because nopony wants another Day Of Sorrow!" the tan mare looked nearly sick just saying the words, "Every time I think about it, it makes me feel ill." she lowered her head and turned to her left shuddering.

Artex chewed his lower lip, but he had to know,
"Uh Razor, I'm sorry if this makes you uncomfortable, but could you explain what the Day Of Sorrow is?"

Razor's head snapped back to the Human with a pained expression,
"I . . . I . . . I can't. It's considered the most horrific tragedy in Equestrian History. It's even one of the top eight worst tragedies in the history of the whole world." her stomach muscles tightened and she rose to her hooves, "If you really want to know, ask Twilight to show you a history book. I doubt she'll want to talk about it either." Razor shuddered once more and turned toward the stairs leading up to the second floor where she, Twilight, and Spike slept, "I . . . I'm going to go to sleep." she almost sounded guilty, "I'll see you tomorrow."

Artex sat dumbfounded as he watched Razor slowly ascend the stairs,
"What the heck did I say?" he listened as Razor closed the door to the second floor.

Twilight and Spike were already asleep and Razor was soon to join them, but Artex didn't feel sleepy. His mind was spinning, buzzing incessantly around one question, 'What was the Day Of Sorrow?' Seeing as he was in a library, Artex decided to search for history books to provide clarification.

He rose to his feet and began perusing the sections of books,
"Let's see here . . . Unabridged Encyclopedia Equestria nope," he passed up the thirty-nine book set and continued on, "Exhaustive Concordance Of Equestrian Law nope," he passed up the entirety the the shelf and moved on to the next one, "Fantasy Folklore Myths And Legends nope, Orbital Cycles Of Stellar And Interstellar Planetary Bodies nope," his eyebrows rose as he read the title of the next book, "Unabridged Chronicle Of Candy?" he shook his head and continued on for several minutes, "Aha! Complete Recorded History Of Species. This should at least have something about the Day Of Sorrow."

Artex pulled out the heavy book and carried it over to the couch where he slept every night and sat down with the book on his lap,
"Alrighty then, let's see what has Razor's tail in such a twist." he opened the book to the Appendix and began reading down the entries, "Gryphon History, Minotaur History, Diamond Dog History, here it is, Equestrian History." his finger traced down the various entries until he his pay dirt, "The Day Of Sorrow, page 689." he began turning pages until he reached the proper page, "The Day Of Sorrow. This event, as recorded numerous times and from various sources both Equestrian and Gryphonic, details what is considered one of the most horrible tragedies of all time. This event was world shaking and was the predominant cause of the Gender Wars Era. The effects of the Day Of Sorrow pushed Ponies to the brink of extinction and is only rarely spoken of. The Day Of Sorrow occurred during the First Recorded Age of Pony history before Princesses Celestia and Luna came to power. It is even speculated that the Day Of Sorrow was the catalytic event which spurred Ponies to begin recording their history. Without a doubt, all historians agree that it was the singular event which forced Ponies, as a whole, to begin the development of the self regulation for which they are so well known."

Artex furrowed his eyebrows and read on,
"To understand the Day Of Sorrow, one must understand the social environment mentioned which brought it into existence. During the earliest recordings of Pony history, the social structure was vastly different from that of modern day Equestria. During this period mares constituted the artisans and ruling class while stallions made up the entirety of the warrior caste for each separate tribe. Stallions had absolutely no rights and were treated as communal property. Stallions had no names, almost never received a cutie mark, even the beds they slept in at night were determined by which mare wished to be serviced by them. Equestrian stallions were subservient to all mares, no matter her age or social status. If a stallion disobeyed any direct order from any mare, even those which were contradictory, he would be beaten unmercifully."

Artex paused and scratched his chin,
"Wow beaten into submission? Damn." he read on, "The treatment of stallions was considered to be a topic of amusement among the nobility. Noble mares and often noble fillies were recorded intentionally giving a single stallion conflicting orders just to see him beaten. All colts were nursed regretfully and when weaned, would then be passed off to the adult stallions who taught the colts to fight and serve their mistresses. The first recorded year of Equestrian history is referred to as A.C. 1 and it was in A.C. 3 that the Day Of Sorrow occurred. During the summer of that year, a terrible drought struck the lands held by the three tribes of Ponies. The mares hungered and the stallions starved. The histories record that out of 231 colts born that year, only four survived. Tensions between the different tribes escalated and the mares of the three tribes met in a neutral building, which bordered on the territories of the three tribes, to discuss details of agreements, leaving their uneducated stallions to wait outside. The stallions, uneducated and ignorant of the tribal tensions talked freely among themselves and quickly discovered they had one thing in common, even between the tribes: their poor treatment. They found a common ground and made a secret pact while the mares argued fiercely inside the communal building. Once the long high-tension meeting adjourned, the mares wished to be serviced by their stallions. To their collective surprise, the stallions refused to service the mares. The noble mares, already frustrated by the unproductive meeting, gathered each tribe's stallions in one place and set to beating them fiercely for their disrespect, while the common mares watched powerless."

Artex began feeling distinctly uncomfortable, a sinking feeling had begun descending on him,
"The mares regretted their decision soon after, as the stallions were weakened by their mistreatment and needed time to rest and recover. The nobles declined the stallions their rest and forced them to work despite the protests of other mares who were not nobility. The lingering drought forced the three tribes to meet again in that same year, giving the still recovering stallions a chance to meet as well. The stallions, weakened by their atrocious treatment, and seeing the utter lack of sympathy from the mares, decided to act out the only form of rebellion they could think of."

The sinking feeling in Artex chest just kept growing as he read on,
"As the mares left the meeting, they discovered their stallions had departed. One of the Pegasus mares spotted the stallions at the top of a nearby cliff. The mares approached the stallions from behind and ordered them to return. To their surprise, the stallions declined with a warning of unspecified consequences if they were not treated properly. The mares refused to take the stallions seriously and began trying to force them away from the cliff. To their horror, the stallions, of which there were recorded to be more than five thousand, leaped off the cliff en masse."

Artex pulled his head back from the book, his face white,
"Dear god." he leaned back over and continued reading, "Of the five thousand stallions who jumped, only 421 survived. This event was named the Day Of Sorrow and marked the beginning of the Gender Wars Era." Artex sat back in shock and the book fell from his grasp, "Jesus! Maybe these Ponies aren't as nice as they seem." he silently warned himself to be much much more cautious around the alien equinoids in the near future.

Author's Note

Dark chapter is dark. For every action, there is an opposite and equal reaction.

Chapter 12: Broken Silence

Mike Joyner chewed his lower lip pensively thinking hard,
"Pull that branch back again Andrew. We're not making any arrests tonight, but we do need to be witnesses to what is going on and be able to identify these people. Everybody bunch in, try to memorize every face."

The C.W.G. Officers inched closer and squinted, putting forth an earnest effort to lock faces into their memories. The C.W.G. Ponies knew enough American English to make out the orders and they added their own eyes to the mix. After several minutes watching the Sorcerers practice and talk, Mike nodded and Andrew let the bush branch ease back into place.

"Come on," Mike said moving back toward New Humansville in a crouch, "I'll explain once we're out of these trees."

The Humans and Ponies turned and followed him as quietly as they could. Once out of the trees every Human straightened up and walked normally. Arch Magister Catalyst was confused, 'Why aren't we arresting them? They were obviously breaking the law.'

After a dozen or so steps, Mike spoke at normal volume to his Officers while they all walked,
"Cessily, translate if you would please."

Cessily nodded,
"Sure thing Captain."

"Tonight we'll make a list of the people we recognized and decide who will be talking to them and making the arrests. Tomorrow," he began, "We will be talking to each person and making arrests as necessary. We need to approach each individual as an individual and talk to them on their level. Keep in mind, each person is a Human being and we make our judgments on a case - by - case basis as per the law. I first thought we would be dealing with a bunch of rowdy punks just out playing with magic like a kid playing with fire. What we actually have is different."

"How so?" a feminine voice asked from the back of the procession.

Everybody stopped dead and Mike turned to face the speaker, Arch Magister Catalyst,
"What do you mean?" the Captain asked.

Cessily translated for the Arch Magister.

"The situation is perfectly straight forward." Catalyst said, "Your fellow Humans were participating in the very act of breaking the law. Why did you not simply rush in and arrest them?"

Mike leaned his head down and to the left, pinching the bridge of his nose,
"Do you have any idea why they were practicing illegally?" he asked.

"No and it doesn't matter . . ." Catalyst began before Mike cut her off.

"It does matter." he said bluntly, "They are scared of you all and if I heard them right, they have a right to be." Mike crossed his arms and stared down at the Arch Magister, "I was hoping to do this privately, but since you brought it up, let's go. Tell me, were you ever going to tell us about your secret? What else are you keeping from us?"

Catalyst took an involuntary step back, uncertain as to what Mike was talking about, though his intimidating posture brought back her first impression fear of Humans,
"What secret? What do you mean?"

Mike's face darkened, 'She has a forehoof raised. She's ready to run.' he lowered his head intentionally making the moonlight cast a deep, dark shadow over his eyes,
"The Humans back in the forest were talking about the Thirteenth Noun." Mike was calm, but his mind was racing, 'Please let me be wrong. We just got settled.'

Catalyst felt her stomach drop out, 'They found it!' her eyes bulged like plates, 'They found it! They found it! THEY FOUND IT!' her mind buzzed, 'I thought perhaps after a few decades the Humans might be able to succeed where I've failed, but they found it so quickly? It can't be possible. How could they have figured it out so quickly?'

Without realizing it, Catalyst spoke out a single sentence,
"Impossible," she whispered, "How could they have found it so quickly?"

Mike closed his eyes in anger and frustration, 'Damn. We were starting to trust them and now we find out they were hiding a secret like this.' he calmed his mind and forced himself not to clench his fists as his anger boiled, 'So much for trust.'

The other C.W.G. Officers stood silently, shocked by the seeming confession. The three Pony Officers snorted harshly. Not being Unicorns, they were only vaguely aware of the Nouns and Verbs, so ignorance of a Noun or Verb was understandable. Their opinions of the Unicorn volunteers plummeted. In their minds the Humans were respectable. They had fought and died together, such was the common bond between warriors. It infuriated them to think that their own kind would hide something like that after the Humans had only just discovered they could use magic. What had before seemed like a goodwill gesture from Canterlot suddenly seemed intrusively oppressive in a different light.

Without a further word, the C.W.G. Officers all turned and trudged back toward New Humansville.

"Wait!" one of the volunteers called after the Humans and Ponies. His call was utterly ignored.

The mood of the night had gone from expectant to angry almost in the blink of an eye.

* * *

Upon returning to Town Hall, Catalyst had finally regained her senses and wanted to speak with Captain Joyner to clear the air, 'I cannot believe my lapse in composure! That was most embarrassing, I do hope I can explain the situation quickly.' she shook her head, 'The Humans we watched must have discovered it. I still cannot believe they discovered the thirteenth Noun! I had no way of knowing what they were saying, Cessily neglected to translate and my knowledge of the Humans' language is far too poor for me to keep up. It shocked me so badly when Captain Joyner revealed that the Humans who were practicing magic illegally discovered something we have missed for eons.' she shook her head, 'I should have responded better. I need to make this right before any of them get the wrong impression of us.'

She trotted up to the third floor of Town Hall with the other three volunteers and searched for him, but he was nowhere to be found, Catalyst sighed and turned to the three other Unicorns with her,
"You all should go get some sleep. I have matters to clarify with Captain Joyner. I will see you at class in the morning."

The three other Unicorns nodded and headed off to bed while the Arch Magister went in search of the Captain. She descended to the second floor and continued her search, looking through every room carefully. Failing to find him a second time, she went down to the first floor where the majority of the Humans slept. She searched around very carefully for any sign on the man, but he was nowhere to be found. Disappointed and slightly upset, she decided to confront him in the morning when she spotted him in class, 'I do hope he isn't too upset.' she thought to herself as she headed up to bed.

* * *

The next morning the Unicorn volunteers awoke to the usual delicious smells of breakfast. The town had received a shipment of flour and sugar so the cooks had announced they would be making fruit crepes in the morning. The Unicorns yawned and stretched then headed down the stairs to breakfast. Coming down the stairs to the first floor they saw that everybody was already gone, likely having breakfast.

As soon as they reached the first floor and stepped off the stairs a scowling Human woman and Unicorn stallion emerged from the shadows behind the stairs,
"We need to talk to you." the stallion stated bluntly, "All of you."

The Unicorn volunteers all shared a confused look before Catalyst stepped forward,
"Why? Are we under arrest?"

Beacon shook his head as Ashley answered,
"No. But we need to . . . talk. Now."

Catalyst was puzzled,
"About what?"

Beacon stepped toward the Arch Magister, beside him Ashley stepped in sync,
"There is a rumor spreading like wildfire. A very disturbing rumor." Beacon said, "This rumor claims that you and your volunteers have been hiding a magic Noun."

Catalyst was taken aback,
"What?!" she cried, "We've done no such thing! Magic knowledge is a gift to be shared!" she bristled, "How dare you say such a thing!?"

Beacon shrugged as Ashley spoke,
"We were not the ones who began the . . . rumor. Whether or not there is any . . . truth to it, the Humans are very angry."

Ashley turned her eyes away from the Unicorns and casually scratched Beacon behind his ears,
"The rumor is spreading quickly. Already we have heard talk of the Humans throwing every one of you out. The Ponies are divided. Some believe you might have withheld magical knowledge from them because of Canterlot elitism. Some believe that you would never do such a thing. And some," Beacon said meaningfully, "Are willing to side with the Humans no matter what the issue is."

Beacon leaned into Ashley's fingers as the young woman took over speaking,
"You see the Ponies already know the Humans will fight for the . . . common Pony while you Canterlot . . . University lot are mysterious and unfamiliar. Ponies, like Humans will almost always side with what is familiar and proven to be beneficial. Be wary."

Beacon shook out his mane as Ashley stopped scratching his ears,
"Be wary of persecution. There is a feeling of community here and the rumor has painted you as outsiders. Anything that is perceived as a threat is likely to dealt with harshly. You have three choices. You can continue on as you have and hope everything goes away, you can give up and return to Canterlot, or you can confront the problem and rumor. Chose quickly before the choice is made for you." Beacon and Ashley turned as one and headed toward the door, taking a good twenty steps before Bacon turned back to the Canterlot volunteers, "Should you chose to confront the rumor, do so with humility, lest you end up accidentally ostracizing yourselves." with those final enigmatic words the duo departed.

Catalyst silently pondered the problem for several long minutes before she turned to her volunteers,
"We skip breakfast today. Come," she said heading back up the stairs, "We need to figure out how to solve this." she lowered her eyes shamefully, "I fear this is my fault, but I am at a loss as to how to fix the error. I am in dire need of council."

Unbeknownst to the Arch Magister or volunteers, Ashley and Beacon had their ears pressed up against the wall just outside the doorway,
"Do you think they can fix this?" Beacon asked his partner.

Ashley shrugged, Beacon was the only Pony she could communicate with flawlessly,
"I sure hope so. This is a rutting mess."

Beacon quirked his left eyebrow at his partner,
"Such strange nuances you use." he pondered while smiling up at Ashley.

Ashley shrugged,
"Closest translation I could come up with." she shifted her weight from one side to the other, "Are you absolutely certain those fancy snobs aren't hiding a Noun?"

Beacon nodded vigorously,
"Beyond any remotely reasonable doubt." he claimed with surety, "Had there been a new Noun discovered, all of Equestria would know in a matter of hours. That kind of discovery would be nearly world shaking and the Princesses themselves would make the announcement publicly. Most Ponies have no idea because they weren't raised in Canterlot, but only about half of a percent of the nobles would even consider hiding something like a new Noun. The political backlash would be monstrous. Believe me, if they knew a new Noun has been discovered, the Canterlot University volunteers would be throwing a colossal party." Beacon sighed, "This rumor is either a complete lie, or the Arch Magister is, or was until very recently, completely unaware of it. In either case the Unicorn volunteers are innocent."

Ashley looked down at her partner in puzzlement,
"Then why deliver the warning? Why not just tell everybody they really are innocent?"

Beacon shook his head,
"It is as you said this morning, 'We must appear neutral. Even if we are not.'"

Ashley pursed her lips,
"You're taking that slightly out of context."

Beacon cocked his head to one side,
"From a certain point of view perhaps." he turned to his partner and rose up to his hind legs, placing his hooves on Ashley's shoulders, "We were forced into this bond, but we have found peace. We almost acted in perfect unison when we were talking to the Unicorns."

Ashley warmly embraced her partner,
"We're proof that our species can peacefully coexist. We're the neutral example, because if we are not seen as natural, nobody will listen to us."

Beacon relished hugging his partner, the strange Human action soothed him on some level he could not explain, it was pure bliss. Few would ever understand the pair, but so long as they had each other, they couldn't care less.

* * *

Mike Joyner sat with his most trusted Officers inside an empty stone building just off the Town Square. Everybody had their breakfast plates and were munching away happily. At the two entrances of the building stood two Ponies, volunteers who offered to help keep the meeting somewhat clandestine. The Parliament was not completely represented. This was a gathering and meeting of the Community Welfare Guardians.

Eduardo finished his fruit crepes and set down his silverware and plate,
"Okay Capitano, let's get dis out of de way. We've got seven people who were breaking de law and we got twenty-one people in here so I'm just guessing but I'll bet you're planning to have three people to each of de people we saw last night. Yeah?"

Mike said nothing immediately but he was silently pleased that Eduardo had counted the Ponies as people considering only about fourteen Humans were with them,
"Good observation Eduardo. So, let's take that observation one step further. How will we approach the seven Sorcerers, as they call themselves?"

Eduardo smiled and answered quickly,
"That's easy. One Human will approach each person that we saw last night while one Pony and one Human wait nearby to provide backup or assist in any arrests."

Mike smiled and nodded,
"Nailed it right on the head." he swallowed the food in his mouth and cleared his throat, "Cessily, will you please translate for our Pony Officers?" he waited for her to nod before he continued, "The Sorcerers all seemed to have something in common: the fear of Ponies. They expressed the idea that they feel the Ponies are treating Humans poorly and will end up trying to subjugate us and they were practicing magic so they could keep that from happening. The rub is that at least one of them is displaying signs of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. She seemed volatile and capable, not a good combination for us. We should be extremely careful about approaching her especially. The apparent leader of these people referred to her as Full Spectrum, was anybody able to identify her?"

Cessily stopped her translating and spoke up,
"I did. Her name is Tamika Edison. I was surprised as hell to see her there much less hear her talking so hateful. She was one of the quiet ones when we first arrived. Your guess of P.T.S.D. is dead-on, she was never like that before. She works in the fields most of the time, she'll be easy to identify, but if she's that far gone we'll have to talk to her alone, but in a public place. If we corner her, she may flip her shit, if we do it all public like, she might draw an audience on purpose."

Mike nodded,
"Yeah, I agree." he regarded his friend seriously, "Do you feel comfortable handling her? She's the most dangerous one I think," he waved his hand around, "If you think you can handle her peacefully, you can have your pick of the litter."

Cessily chewed her lip in thought for a few seconds,
"I think I can handle her." she swept her eyes around the room eyeing every Human and Pony present, "I want Hard Stone and Kaneesha. Hard Stone is one of the friendliest Ponies we have. Everybody likes him and he's an Earth Pony so he doesn't have a horn for Tamika to be scared of. I want Kaneesha cause she'll be able to see of Tamika is preparing any magic."

Mike turned to Kaneesha first,
"Is that alright with you?"

Kaneesha smirked,
"It's all good."

Mike then turned to Hard Stone,
"Is that . . . acceptable?"

Hard Stone nodded respectfully,
"Whatever you believe to be best Captain."

Chris raised hand,
"Can I handle the leader guy? I think he called himself Night Flare?"

Mike pursed his lips,
"I'd much rather have you handle one of the others, one of the jumpy ones preferably. You have a disarming personality and I'd like to approach Night Flare myself."

Andrew appeared next to Chris as he clanged his plate down,
"His name is Brandon Elstwere and THAT'S a problem, a BIG problem."

All eyes and ears turned to Andrew as he continued,
"Brandon was one of the few people I actually talked to back before we came here. He was a Sociology student who Majored specifically in civil rights, civil unrest, civil wars, civil reforms, and civil rights. What worries me is that either A. He's right and we just don't see it, or B. He's wrong, but in either case we could not have chosen a more perfect opponent. This a young man who knows how large groups of people work and how they react, especially, ESPECIALLY if they feel their rights have been or will be violated. The problem gets even worse from there. If we arrest him, people will see him as a martyr, but if we do nothing people will take that as us condoning what he's doing. This man is dangerous, not in a physical sense but in a social one."

Andrew paused for a breath and ran his right hand through his hair,
"Now there is a silver lining here. Brandon is not an unreasonable guy. Our only and I mean ONLY viable course of action for him is for you to get him to believe you." Andrew sat back, resting against the wall behind him, "If yall want my opinion, we should get somebody high up to help convince him with actions. Brandon is not an idiot and he knows that actions speak louder than words. We have to provide him with irrefutable proof that he is wrong."

The silence lingered as every person thought the same thing, but in the end only Darryl was gutsy enough to say it out loud,
"And what if they're right?"

Kolo crossed his arms and stood up,
"Seriously yall, we got to figure this out first, before we go chargin' in all gung-ho like, we got to decide who we gonna believe."

One of the Pony Community Welfare Guardians, an older Unicorn Stallion named Stout Soul, raised his right forehoof after Cessily finished translating,
"Is this about the rumor floating around about the Thirteenth Noun?"

Mike nodded,
"Yeah it is. You have something to add?"

Stout Soul nodded,
"I do. The rumor cannot be correct. Believe me. I was . . . " he waged a short mental war within himself briefly before deciding to bite the bullet, "I was one of the Rectifiers when I was younger. We were taught extensively about how to use magic and we were also trained in the most restricted arts. They spared nothing in our training and until this morning I had never heard anytbing solid about a thirteenth Noun. If it exists, of which I am cautiously curious about, it had to have been an extremely recent discovery. I cannot speak for others, but I know for fact that the Arch Magister would never hold that kind of a breakthrough back."

Mike quirked his head curiously,
"Why is that?"

Stout Soul took a deep breath then let it out slowly,
"Because she was my tutor during my training. We became good friends and she eventually told me about her thesis. Did you know she had to write two before she graduated since her first was rejected." he paused to let the information sink in, "When she was a student at the University, her first thesis was about a theory she had come up with. The Theory Of The Thirteenth Noun she called it. The heads of the different departments laughed at her, but she confided in me that her biggest lifelong goal was to find the thirteenth Noun. If her theory had been proved correct, she would have been world famous, she would have been shouting it from every rooftop she could find. I cannot speak about anything else, but in this, at least, she is innocent. She was not hiding a Noun from you. I would steak my very life on it."

Chris waved a hand dismissively,
"Look, the way I see it, we still need to at least talk to these people."

Mike turned his head and regarded Chris briefly before asking,
"Has Luna ever mentioned anything about thirteenth Noun during your tutoring Chris?"

Chris shook his head instantly,
"No, nothing." he said.

Darryl fed the last of his crapes to Shadow then spoke up,
"I've been thinking about that. There are much more dangerous Nouns they could have hidden from us. Fire, Illusion, Mind, fucking Time? Why would they hide a Noun that only deals with forces and energies?"

All eyes turned to the stout Marine,
"What?" Darryl asked confusedly, "It's true! There are a shit ton of ways to use differen Nouns and Verbs to achieve the same end. Say you were tired and you wanted to be more awake and alert? You could use Repair and Mind to make you feel more rested, you could use Change and Flesh to alter a chemical in your body into caffeine if you were clever, you could use Sustain and Spirit if you really wanted to. Even if they were hiding a single Noun from us it wouldn't really matted because we could figure out a different means to the same end. Tamika made, what was effectively a 'Magic Bullet' spell right? Shit, I could do the same damn thing with Control and Earth or Change and Air. My point is that it doesn't make any sense for them to hide this from us."

The entire building went silent as a tomb.

The silence stretched on for more than five full minutes before Chris chuckled,
"Out smarted by a fucking Marine."

Darryl stood up and playfully smacked Chris on the back of his head,
"Dude, Marines have to be creative as fuck. Ever heard of The Chosin Few, also known as The Frozen Chosin or Tootsie Roll Marines?" Chris shook his head and Darryl pursed his lips, "Just trust me, Marines can be creative as anybody else, and if the situation calls for it, even more so. I'll have to tell you about it some time. One of the most defining events in Marine history." Darryl turned back and addressed everybody in the building, "I know I'm right about this and I can't necessarily say that very often, but trust me, I'm right." he shot Mike a serious look, "So, how do we proceed?"

Author's Note

Please comment on any spelling errors I may have missed. Next chapter is almost done. Remember to Like if you like the story.

Chapter 14: Confronting Night Flare

Brandon Elstwere took a deep breath when he saw Captain Joyner approach him during dinner that evening. The news about Tamika had spread like wildfire and rumor had circulated to him about his fellow Sorcerers being approached by different members of the C.W.G. and asked to stop their magical practice sessions. Brandon had seen the confrontation coming and had correctly guessed who it was that would be confronting him.

Brandon was seated on one of the remaining stone foundations which was yet to have a new building set upon it. Dinner consisted of a new attempt for serving fish, pan fried. It had taken the cooks quite a bit longer than normal to finish the fish but the result smelt amazing. Brandon had been looking forward to enjoying his fish, but fate had a different course in mind. As the head of the Community Welfare Guardians walked over with his own plate, Brandon set his fork and knife on the clay plate resting on his lap.

Mike presumptuously sat down right next to Brandon and set his clay cup of water on the cobblestones at their feet, "Hello Brandon." he said simply.

"Hello Captain," Brandon replied taking a sip from his own clay cup, "I heard some of your officers have been talking to people today."

"You know they have," Mike looked at Brandon out of the corner of his eye, "I presume you also know what they were talking about."

Brandon nodded his head while cutting a piece of fish with his fork, "And you are here to ask me the same thing I presume," Brandon said taking a bite of his fish.

Mike likewise cut a piece of his own fish while speaking casually, "That's part of it." He brought the piece of fish to his mouth and bit down.

Brandon nodded his head before swallowing to speak, "And what would the other part be?"

Mike swallowed his piece of fish and took a sip of his water to clear out his mouth, "That would be the two of us sitting down like we are now, and discussing what are these grievances you have against the Kavim," Mike said.

Brandon smirked as he speared another piece of fish in the tines of his fork, "Why not just arrest me and break a couple of my bones instead?" Brandon jabbed verbally.

If the verbal insult against his Officers upset Mike, he never gave any indication of it. He remained cool and calm.

"One of my Officers confronted one of your Sorcerers and Tamika pulled her knife before my officer said for certain she was going to be arrested. She used the element of surprise and attacked my Officer. That same Officer needed more than thirty-five stitches. After her backup arrived, Tamika bit down and crushed the windpipe of one of the other Officers. That same Officer is in critical condition from blunt trauma to the testicles. Tamika also had her hand in her pocket when her arm was broken. That same pocket was heavily laden with small pea gravel." Mike turned and looked at Brandon for the first time in the conversation, "Your Sorcerer was all too happy to try commit murder. My Officers were under no orders to force arrests, Tamika brought it upon herself when she opened up the belly of one of my people. I would be careful which direction you chose to throw your stones. We do live in a glass house after all." Mike said gesturing to New Humansville.

Brandon smiled derisively and set aside his half finished dinner, "So," he began, "What issues we have with the Kavim? How about them lying to us about the thirteenth Noun?"

Mike chewed his mouthful of fish before answering, "We heard about that. Believe it or not we actually had a bit of a discussion in regard to that discovery this morning." he turned and regarded Brandon as he spoke, "We weren't happy about the idea either. One of the Officers came up with a possible reason for the omission." he turned back to his plate and cut another piece of fish while he spoke, "The Arch Magister and the other Unicorns actually didn't know about it."

Brandon threw his head back and laughed, "Oh that's bullshit and you know it. How could they have missed an entire Noun for who knows how many thousand years?" he put his right hand to his mouth, "Come on, is THAT the best you can come up with? Damn we need some people with some brains around here!"

Mike kept his composure as he concentrated on his meal and continued, "It's completely possible if you consider the fact that you can achieve the same effect using different Nouns. They have nothing to gain by hiding a thirteenth Noun." Mike smiled and finished his thought, "It just so happens that the Arch Magister herself has been trying to prove the existence of a thirteenth Noun for decades. It has been her life long dream to discover it. Now somebody else has and she cannot take credit for it."

Mike paused for a breath before continuing on, "If for no other reason, the discovery of a Noun places Humans in the magical safe zone. Nobody would be idiot enough to restrict the potential of a species that found an entirely new new Noun in just a couple of months. Equestrian Unicorns will be looking to Humans for a magical revolution. You have nothing to fear from any of them trying to stop all Humans from using magic unless we abuse it far, far beyond reason."

Brandon looked at Mike with a surprised face, "So Tamika is going to be famous?"

"And in prison for attempted murder, three counts of assaulting an Officer, resisting arrest, illegal practice of magic, and malicious wounding." Mike said in an off handed manner.

Brandon frowned deeply as he spoke through clenched teeth, "Damn. Now that Pony bitch can take all the credit!"

"Nope," Mike said casually, "She's already submitted the proper forms to the Princesses. She wrote Tamika's name as the source and the one who made the discovery."

Brandon snorted in disbelief, "You just have all the answers don't you."

"It wouldn't be very smart to confront a person capable of starting a splinter group dedicated to violence with magic if I didn't have a few tricks up my sleeve." Mike cleared his throat and soldiered on, "Now, truth be told I personally don't have much that I can do aside from telling you to get your license from the University Unicorns before you practice. I can arrest you, but I think that's kind of unnecessary. If you are smart enough to be a threat, then you are smart enough to be spoken to in a civil manner. So onto your next grievance?"

Brandon grunted in affirmative before clearing his throat and narrowed his eyes, "We are second class citizens compared to the Kavim. We are not treated equally. Intentionally or not the ponies are belittling us. It constantly seems like they are trying to 'tame' the us, keep us in check, or not allowing us to self-regulate. Celestia is trying to control us, not maliciously I think though. She is obviously used to being in control and has mistaken control for their vaunted ideology of harmony. She basically herded us like animals to what is essentially a giant cage where she can keep an eye on us. And not in the good, 'I’m worried for them and their safety,' kind of way, rather the, 'I’m worried about them and what they'll do,' kind of way. Too much chaos is obviously bad, but too much order leads to the situation we have here where the Ponies think that what they do is right because they are the ones doing it.

"Celestia and Luna treat us like mad dogs that will go on a killing spree at the drop of a hat, and that it is only their influence that keeps us form destroying ourselves and everything around us. Do the princesses' not understand that we've had civilizations for thousands of years without their influence? Humans should not have to explain themselves, excuse themselves or answer to Ponies in any capacity. Does any other nation answer to the Equestrian government or ask the Princesses' permission for anything? And another thing. The Ponies are getting preferential housing, why is that? We are the ones who lost everything we knew and loved. The volunteer Ponies can just leave and go home at their leisure while we are stuck with a situation we never asked for. After all our other hardships I think we could at least get first pick of the nice houses.

"Luna straight up lied and abducted Chris. What if we had taken Luna captive would Celestia have acted so calmly? I sincerely doubt it. Furthermore Luna isn't being punished for it. A mild humiliation does not count. She should be imprisoned or lashed at the bare minimum. Celestia and Luna are nearly demanding that we trust them, but they have not offered any reason to do so, nor have they trusted us. The only thing we know about Celestia is based off of our first interaction, in which she demanded ridiculous concessions in order to manipulate us into giving in to her demands. Celestia, Luna and all Ponies are simply not qualified to judge humanity especially when their first interaction was to repay an offer of peace with a slaughter. I know that it supposedly wasn't the intent but it is how we first knew them. It happened on Celestia's watch. Her guards, her self-imposed responsibility, her fault. I hate to say it like this, but if Celestia had just gotten personally involved from the start, a lot of suffering could have been avoided. She chose to not get involved until there was literally no alternative and both sides were on the brink of war, which is just poor leadership. I am a firm believer in the idea that everyone is guilty of all the good that they don't do. And Celestia didn't do anywhere near enough.

"They are trying to treat us like Ponies. Humans are not Ponies. Our views and ways are not their views and ways. We are a totally different people with a different history, culture and philosophy that are literally beyond the Pony’s comprehension. Blue cannot comprehend orange. No practicing magic without Pony supervision forces us to do things the Pony way instead of learning ways more suited to humanity. The Ponies treat us like children and yet we are the ones to discover a new Noun. If we had stuck to Pony mandated magic training, we would have been told that there were only the existing Nouns and never expanded any significant knowledge in the possibilities of magic."

Brandon took a deep breath and clenched his fists, "Sorry, I know you asked for no belligerence but, where the hell do the Ponies get off telling us that we are not allowed to hunt animals for food? Are the Gryphons only allowed to eat fish because the Ponies say so? And what about our weapons? Weapons are a part of our culture and history. Everything from the crafting to the wielding of weapons is a form of art. I would happily take the compromise of: "You can craft and carry a sword or whatever, but it can't be sharpened to an edge." That way the art of swords and other weapons still exists, but for all intents and purposes they are just fancy clubs. Why haven't those involved in the massacre been handed over to human custody, to be put through a trial and punished in accordance with human justice? Frankly the got off ridiculously lightly. One month of what amounts to Community Service per dead human?! That is very demeaning view of the value of human lives that Celestia and Luna have. Oh, and the commander walked away with mere banishment while we lost some 10% of our population, which is a devastating amount considering our gene pool is shrinking. There needs to be justice and compensation for this, not just an apology and a handout of a single favor. Apologies are just words. When one side gains and the other side loses, that's not a compromise, that's a defeat.

"Ponies using magic on us is also demeaning. A Pony sees two humans fighting and breaks them up with magic. I know that they are trying to help, but they're doing it with a Pony mentality. The non-magic equivalent would be if two people were fighting and then a third broke them up by tying them up and dragging them apart. It's like putting a leash on a dog. The current mentality of YOU, our leadership, seems to be "Humans do A, but Ponies do B, so we will do B." This is similar to indoctrination. And don't say "When in Rome". The phrase "When in Rome" was invented by the Romans, because they wanted the entire world to be like them. I want us to stand up for ourselves, call out the Princesses on their crap, and not capitulate for the Ponies. And now that some of us are powerful enough to give the Princesses, if not all of Equestria, a run for their money, I want our leaders to walk up to the Princesses, toss them a stack of papers and say, "These are the new laws and ordinances of humanity. We are not asking, we are telling." I don't want to be conquerors, I just want to be strong and independent."

Mike chewed on his final piece of fish and set the plate down on his left, "Quite a list. You have some valid concerns, but I also see some things that you seem to have missed, or perhaps you never quite understood. When Celestia, as you put it, 'herded us here' you are right she did. I do have to ask though, what would have happened if they sent a single Kavim to talk to us, or if Celestia had come to us herself?"

Brandon rolled his eyes, "That's easy. If it was a single one of them somebody would have gotten pissed and riled everybody up as a mob and killed them, or in Celestia's case they would have tried to." Brandon pursed his lips, "I cannot believe you are defending them for herding us."

Mike shrugged, "Personally I cannot think of any other way for them to have persuaded us to come here at that time. The grief and hard feelings from the Massacre were still too fresh for any of us to be in a reasonable mind set. Heck, plenty of us still aren't reasonable and that's understandable. Had they tried to send us a message, we would have torn it up, had they tried to leave us alone and send us food or supplies right then, we probably would have burned them. Sometimes the most reasonable solution is the offensive one. Was it demeaning to be herded like cattle? Of course it was, but it was the best they could have done. In regard to holding us in a cage. Of course she did after a bunch of us went and all but carried out our own massacre. You're judging all of them all based on what those fifty Royal Guards did and then you turn around and say it's wrong for them to act the same way? What, should I be held personally responsible for what happened with Jason, the same way you want Celestia to be? Besides this so-called cage isn't a cage. This is a safety barrier, I don't know why you can't see that. What would happen if we just decided to wander off to the next town when they have no idea what we are yet? Mass panic, more miscommunication, probably more than a few deaths. We don't yet speak their language fluently enough, we barely have the same grasp of magic their children do and plenty of us are more powerful than their Guards. Trying to introduce us to any sized population in our current condition is asking for trouble."

Mike ran his hands through his hair,
"The colonists who decided to come here knew they were in for a big change with a new and strange species and they were still caught off guard at first. By placing the colonists with us everybody involved is taken out of their comfort zone and has to adapt to work together. Once we start moving away from here, and some of us will for certain, instead of getting an overload of culture shock we will at least have an idea of what to expect. Besides even that, if the Kavim are curious, and we know they are, a lot of them would want to come see the new species. They would be innocently inquisitive but extremely disruptive while we are still trying to get on our feet. Human news crews in the reversed scenario would mercilessly hound any aliens on Earth until somebody either forced them to stop or someone would end up getting hurt and the situation would spiral out of control. Like it or not, this was the only really feasible option. As for the Kavim always thinking they are right because they do something one way and we do it another, I've noticed something and I think that if you stop to consider it you will too. Most Kavim tend to assume the best about others while we tend to assume the worst. Their way is not necessarily better than ours, but nor is ours better either. There will be clashes, that is unavoidable and there is really nothing we can do about it. For example: they were willing to rewrite their laws to allow all civilians to carry a type of weapon, which is something they NEVER allowed before. It is a clash of morals and ethics and we have to find a compromise with them. This is a work in progress that may never end, but condemning them for being different won't help any.

"Celestia and Luna don't treat us like mad-dogs, they treat us like kids with built in weapons. How would you treat unfamiliar aliens in your world who have built in weapons? Of course they're worried about us going ballistic, Celestia has Dan's memories. See Dan was the type of person to think the very worst about folks and he didn't like most people because he didn't trust them unless they've proven themselves to him. Celestia has only one person's memories to go by and no offense to Dan, but he isn't the person I would have chosen to be a source of knowledge on Humans. Yes we had civilizations for thousands of years, and in that time how many millions of people died because of our own natures, our own warmongering. You say we shouldn't answer to any Kavim, but you know, you KNOW that without anybody to answer to we run wild and cause chaos and death. That is a part of Human nature. Who do you propose we answer to? Our leaders?"

Brandon shook his head, "It would be better than being under their thumbs."

Mike shook his head sadly, "So what? We steal land from them and claim it as our own? Where would we be without them? No, we didn't ask to be here, but they could have seen us as invaders and kicked us out. I've heard tales about Gryphons, would you rather live in a land ruled by apex predators who probably outweigh us several times over? We don't have the option to annex from Equestria. The Kavim have promised us protection from other nations, have you given that any thought? If America suddenly had aliens land inside our country every other nation in the world would be trying to either befriend them for their own purposes or exploit them. This world may not be Earth, but I should think that not all nations are like Equestria. If we declared independence from Equestria not only would we be spitting in their faces but we would be opening ourselves up to every other nation in this world and it would hardly be fair to expect the Kavim to come to our aid after we figuratively flipped them off. I don't much care for answering to the Kavim, but I'll take that over possibly ending up as slaves or a meal for some other species.

"As for receiving preferential housing, where did you get that idea? The only Ponies who have moved into houses are the ones with children, uh foals. We WILL be getting first pick of houses and homes when the houses are done. I have THAT in written form, signed by four Kavim Alicorns. In regard to Luna's punishment, that is up to Chris. He is the one she wronged and he decided that she deserved to wear that ridiculous collar. Do I think Celestia would have been as reasonable as Chris if we had abducted Luna by force? Yes, because we would have had a much harder time doing so and we probably would have suffered extensively in the attempt. Just TRYING to kidnap Luna would be an ordeal of epic proportions and one that would not likely end in our favor. I think Celestia would pity us for the attempt.

"As far as Luna and Celestia all but demanding that we trust them, you are correct, they are, however I hasten to add that they HAVE given us reason to trust them. They could have wiped us out in one swift move as soon as they learned about what Dan thinks about other Humans but they didn't. They could have captured us and performed experiments on us but they didn't. There are a ton of things they could have done, both good and bad. They've made mistakes, so have we, but they are working with a species that they had only the most negative information on, and in light of that fact, I think they did pretty well. When Celestia opened the first negotiations with us after Jason almost murdered a family, she used actual negotiator methods, methods she KNEW I was familiar with. Dan knew I knew those methods so she used what was familiar to me. She played the situation the same was as any negotiator does. I knew what she was doing and I have to admit that given the fact that a bunch of us snuck off in the middle of the night to massacre a bunch of their citizens, she was extremely understanding. You have to be willing to look at the situation from her perspective. Now, I do agree with you that no Pony is in any position to judge us. Simply put, they do not have the proper basis for it, but in that same respect nor do we. You said that the Ponies who participated in the Massacre should be handed over to us for judgement, I have to disagree. We would have killed them all as revenge and called it justice. Look at Beacon. He freely admits he was one of the ones who participated in the Massacre, but he was willing to defend Jason from his own kind and was willing to die doing so. No Human murderer would do that.

"I'm also with you on the point that everybody is guilty of the good they could have done. As far as Celestia not doing enough though, yeah I agree with you there too. But like I said our two species don't know enough about each other's cultures and social structures to judge. Now, for us being forced to learn magic the way Ponies do, I have to disagree with you. The Human way of learning about something new and destructive would probably end up with a bunch of us blown up by accident. Maybe the Ponies rules for practicing magic are too strict, but we are infants when it comes to magic and some experience is better than none, which is what we have. I also have to disagree with you on your opinion that nobody would have found the new Noun. Catalyst was looking for it anyway. Once we knew enough not to blow ourselves up she would have probably jumped at any opportunity to test new ideas, but you didn't give her the chance. I do think that in this case we have no idea how to proceed and we should follow their example. It is a surefire way that works and we have no safer method of practicing."

Brandon chuckled, "Oh bull, the way my Sorcerers and I were practicing was plenty safe. We had the ward exactly right. You can't say we weren't being cautious enough."

"Yes I can," Mike countered, "We all know that a ward only stands up to the same Noun and Verb total which was used for casting it. If one of you had surpassed that number the ward would have failed and you would have serious issues."

Brandon didn't respond so Mike continued, "As far as hunting for food goes, didn't you get the little memo that the animals in Equestria are intelligent?"

Brandon twitched and turned to Mike with a disbelieving expression, "You're kidding me."

Mike shook his head, "Nope. Try watching Darryl's fox and then you tell me there isn't some significant mental power there. That fox isn't colorblind and it can count at least to ten. I'm all but certain it can understand everything we or the Ponies say. As far as weapons go, I see no reason why you couldn't carry around a blunted sword. Eduardo has one, it's a machete but the purpose is pretty much the same. As for the Commander who orchestrated the Massacre, that is out of our hands and there isn't anything we can do about it now. As for compensation, a public apology certainly wasn't enough, but did you forget the boons that each of us has? A single boon from Celestia, I have no idea how powerful that boon might be, but I get the impression they aren't all that common. How about we test the limits of that boon before we condemn everything she's done. She has already admitted she isn't perfect and makes mistakes and while they may still owe us something, we do not have the moral high ground either. If you wish to pursue further compensation, I see no reason not to pursue it, but starting up a splinter group to violently use magic as a weapon, you're making terrorists, hell you're practically trotting in the footsteps of the I.R.A. and we all KNOW they never injured an innocent."

Mike rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed, "If you feel that there is any sort of threat to our freedom with magic, how about reaching out to the Ponies? They wouldn't, they COULDN'T survive without it and it helps put us on equal footing with them. After how we handled ourselves during The Battle For New Humansville without us using magic, I would imagine they would be rather upset that the aliens who didn't have to die to defend them were being mistreated. Don't alienate your most powerful source of support. Instead of hosting magical practice sessions in the forest, practice it safely, but go to your instructors and ask about a sort of magic user group who are warriors. I happen to know that one already exists. You aren't breaking ground Brandon, you're reinventing the wheel here. Just use what is already available to you and for God sake give it time. Things don't change in the blink of an eye so let's wait and see what happens but have plans in place in case something does go wrong. That's not terrorism, that's thinking ahead. Do what you feel is best, follow your convictions, but just do it within the confines of the law. If things go to hell then you will have allies who knew you were right, if not then at least you were prepared." Mike turned and smiled at Brandon.

Brandon scrunched up his nose and growled, then stood up and walked away yelling over his shoulder, "You win this round, Captain, I'll keep the peace for now, but if things go down the way I know they will, you'll come running to me begging for help."

Author's Note

Special thanks to the co-author of this chapter ReaperManX15 for assisting me. As usual please remember to Like if you like the story. There will be a second Live Character Q & A in a few more chapters, specifics to follow in upcoming chapters.

Chapter 15: Learning From The Past

Razor was worried about Artex. Ever since they had the discussion about the Day Of Sorrow Artex had been distant. She, Twilight, and Spike were chatting while waiting for Artex to return from Sweet Apple Acres. True to his word, he had begun taking Suey with him to work every morning and the little piglet was putting on more than a little weight.

"I'm worried about him." Razor said quietly, "He's been not only distant but it almost seems like he's upset with us. Did we do something wrong?"

Twilight shrugged from her position on the couch,
"I have no idea but if you're so concerned why not just ask him about it."

Razor shook her head,
"Already tried that. He claims there's nothing wrong, but it's as plain as the smell after he's done with work every day."

Spike, who was nestled between the two mares decided to speak up,
"Well it could have something to do with the Day Of Sorrow. You did say you were talking about it. Artex seems to be naturally curious, maybe he took your advice and read up on the Day Of Sorrow. Twilight won't tell me much about it, she says I'm too young to... how did you put it Twilight?"

"You're too young to fully grasp the true significance and social ramifications of such an atrocious calamity." Twilight repeated, "And I hold to that. You're not old enough. I promise I'll teach you someday, it's far too important an event to be ignorant of, but to show you so early might have an undesired effect on your psyche." she turned her attention back to Razor, "If he did read it by himself and he never completed the section, he probably lacks all the facts in order to make a sound judgement. You have to admit, if taken by itself it paints all mares in a monstrous light. Granted the whole situation was the fault of the mares of the time, we understand that today, but he also has no idea how much Pony psychology and physiology has developed and changed in that time. If he doesn't know all the facts, especially about how the Natural Magic altered mares and stallions, he probably thinks we're monsters. The mares back then certainly were."

Razor wrinkled her nose in distaste,
"That they were. Can you imagine how horrible it must have been for several thousand stallions to jump off a cliff? It's like holding today's Gryphons to the same standard we would have before the Balzac Genocide. There's no fair comparison." Razor put her hoof to her chin in thought before speaking, "If that's what's happened, we need to sit down with him today and explain everything that occurred after the Day Of Sorrow."

Spike scratched the scales on the back of his neck nervously as another thought occurred to him,
"You know, it could be something completely different, but related."

Twilight and Razor exchanged a confused look before Twilight prompted for him to continue his thought,
"What do you mean Spike?"

Spike shifted uncomfortably, suddenly very aware of his proximity to two mares,
"Well... you know he can only marry mares now, right?" he asked for clarification.

Spike had received an age appropriate explanation from Twilight in regard to Artex' changed biology. She had omitted the explicit details, but Spike had the general idea.

Spike continued his thought,
"Well since he can only marry mares, maybe he was interested in one and... whatever horrible thing the mares did to stallions in ancient times really bugged him and he thinks maybe modern Ponies are like that."

Razor pondered Spike's idea, 'It's possible I guess, but who in all of Equestria would have caught his eye? I know him better than anypony else, except for Applejack, and he's never mentioned any interest. Then again Humans are so hard to understand with their small, inexpressive eyes and ears. I know how to read a Human's body language probably better than any other Pony in Equestria and even I have some difficulty telling when he's making a joke. Maybe Spike is right.' She breathed a heavy sigh, 'I suppose we're going to have to just ask.'

* * *

Artex and Suey watched Big Macintosh talking to the fuchsia colored Earth Pony, Cheerilee and watched for any signs of her ordering his adopted big brother around. The little piglet was proving more and more intelligent by the day and Artex had to admit, she even understood the concept of stealth. Ever since he read about the Day Of Sorrow, he thought he understood Applejack's protective streak in regard to her brother. It had all finally clicked for him when he read the entry about ancient Pony history. Stallions were seen as the 'weaker sex'. He already knew Pony society was female dominated, Celestia was proof enough of that. The fact had been so obvious during the meeting which spawned The Unity Pact, he kicked himself for not realizing it sooner.

Once he read the entry about the Day Of Sorrow, it all made sense. He had at first though that stallions were considered property, but he quickly realized that wasn't the case either. They had entirely too much freedom for that. The realization caused him no end of confusion as he tried to puzzle out what place stallions had in Pony society. Obviously the Ponies' society had progressed, but the specifics of said progression were lost on him. He didn't dare ask Razor or Twilight about it either. He didn't ask Twilight because he didn't completely trust her not to confuse him with some long tangent and he refused to ask Razor because of her first reaction and refusal to talk about the Day Of Sorrow. The topic had obviously made her uncomfortable and he considered her one of his only friends.

He was contemplating asking Big Mac about it, but his adopted brother was so shy and sensitive he didn't want to upset him. Artex had also considered asking Applejack about it, but he decided against it because she could be plenty sensitive as well. Granny Smith had hinted that the decision of whom Big Mac ended up with was her choice, and the thought of arranged marriages made his stomach turn. Besides, if Applejack had grown up with that kind of a mindset, she might get it into her head that Artex needed to be set up with a mare and try to do so behind his back, well-meaning but completely unwanted. He cared for his adoptive family, but if they tried to force him into any sort of arrangement, he would have strong words with them about it.

The problem was that the way Big Mac was acting was not as if the relationship was arranged, but that he had wanted it and maybe even initiated it. Artex watched his posture and bearing, making note of every move, 'Head up and erect, his posture isn't submissive, heck it's more like dominant and Cheerilee is the one with the more submissive posture, but that only barely. For all intents and purposes they both look like they consider each other equals, yet Equestria is female dominant.' As Artex continued watching the pair, Cheerilee lifted her left forehoof and placed it gently on Big Mac's chest then turned her head away bashfully. Big Mac raised his right forehoof, which was nearly the size of Cheerilee's entire head, and guided her face back toward his.

From his hiding place not thirty feet away, Artex could see the deep blush peeking through even Cheerilee's already ruddy complexion as well and her eyes drifting closed as Big Mac slowly lowered his muzzle toward hers. Artex was stunned, 'I can hear her whimpering from here. This doesn't make any sense. Mares used to use stallions as sex slaves, but Cheerilee is acting more like the submissive one.' As he watched, the lips of the two Ponies meet, Cheerilee nearly collapsed and Artex could see her legs shaking violently.

A hoof suddenly wrapped around Artex mouth and eyes and pulled him back, deeper into his bush biding place with incredible force. He struggled immediately and was let go just as quickly. Trying to keep quiet, he turned furiously toward the interloper and came face to face with Pinkie Pie.

Forestalling Artex yelling at her, she held a hoof up to his mouth,
"It's not nice to spy on Ponies." Pinkie whispered, "Especially at a time like this." Pinkie looked over Artex shoulder and shook her head, "I'm disappointed in you Artex. Cheerilee is trying her hardest to Accept Big Mac right now. That's super-duper personal and private. It's not right, imagine how Mr. and Mrs. Cake would feel if I watched them when they're alone in their bedroom?"

Artex was surprised, Pinkie was actually acting serious,
"I'm curious." Artex whispered defensively.

Pinkie patted him on the head gently,
"Silly Artex, all you had to do was ask your auntie Pinkie. You see when a mare and a stallion love each other very much..."

Artex quickly slapped his hands over Pinkie's mouth, but she just kept talking.

Out of morbid curiosity, he lifted his hands for a moment as Pinkie spoke,
"...and the other mares have to hold her down the first couple of times until she Accepts him so she doesn't accidentally hurt the stallion..." Artex put his hand's back and blinked rapidly as Pinkie's words sunk in, 'Hold her down?' he wondered, 'What the hell?'

Turning back to Pinkie, Artex pulled her close,
"Pinkie, stop talking for a few minutes."

To his absolute surprise, she actually did and he decided to take advantage of it,
"If this is so private, why are we still here? Why don't we go somewhere else? I need to be getting back to the Library anyway."

It was a logical move, 'If this is so important that Pinkie is serious about it then I shouldn't be here. She may be nuttier than squirrel shit, but if SHE'S serious about this then I shouldn't be here.'

Artex took one last quick look at the two reddish colored Ponies. Cheerilee's eyes were still closed and her legs were still shaking, he even spotted the telltale glint of light off her cheeks which indicated tears. They weren't engaged in a full blown make out session but their lips were pressed together. Big Mac had his eyes closed and looked to be whispering something to the smaller mare. His lips ghosted their touch on those of his mare. Her whimpers steadily growing in volume, she slowly cracked open the tip of her muzzle as Big Mac inched his way around the sides of her mouth gently nibbling with his lips and whispering softly to her. Her breath came more and more quickly with each passing second. Cheerilee's legs shook with greater and greater tremors until she suddenly cried out and turned her head away breathing heavily. She wedged her head against the underside larger stallion's neck as he sat down and pulled her against himself his voice silent now as he held her. The scene seemed almost obscenely tender and Artex was more confused than ever. He had seen the two rub noses several times publicly, but this was obviously something much more intimate, even if it was almost the same thing as far as he could tell.

He rose to a crouch and silently patted Suey on her head and the piglet rose and followed the Human and Pony out of the bush.

* * *

Artex opened the door to the Library and let Suey in before he closed it behind himself. He was about to yell that he was back when he looked up and saw Twilight and Razor Wit both sitting side by side on the couch and Spike nowhere to be seen. His shoulders tensed, his mind registering something was up.

Neither mare said a single word as he removed the straps of his khopesh holster and laid it down next to the couch. He looked for Suey, but she had already made her way into the kitchen, probably to her bed. His eyes wandered to the table just in front of the two silent mares and he spotted the same history book he had read two nights previous, 'Ah, they must have figured it out. So that's what this is about. Drat, I didn't want to do this to Razor, but if she and Twilight want to talk about this, at least I'll know for sure.'

Artex walked out in front of the couch and was preparing to sit on the floor to begin the conversation when Twilight rose from her position,
"Here, take my spot." she offered.

Artex wasn't in the mood to argue, but a testing probe wasn't out of the question,
"You know, where I come from, it's men who offer their seats to women."

Twilight quirked her right eyebrow and pursed her lips,
"There's no obligation to do it in Equestria, but it's considered polite if one is willing to do so." she took a breath as Artex sat down in her previous place, "Something is obviously bothering you Artex. Razor and I are concerned about you. She noticed it before I did, but once she mentioned it, I realized she was right. You've been distant these last couple of days and we're worried we might have done something to upset you."

Artex waved his right hand dismissively,
"It's not you. I've just had a lot on my mind, that's all."

"Would it happen to have anything to do with what we talked about the other night? The Day Of Sorrow?" Razor asked.

Artex knew he had been found out and decided to charge in,
"Well yeah," he said bluntly, "I mean it's a pretty big deal to learn about something like that. I didn't bring it up to you because you were so uncomfortable with it in the first place and I didn't bring it up to Twilight because I didn't want her running circles around me in lecture mode. No offense Twilight."

Twilight shrugged,
"None taken."

Razor swallowed but pushed on despite her discomfort with the topic,
"Did you read that entire section about ancient history or just the section about the Day Of Sorrow? It's important because without the rest of the material that follows it, it would be pretty easy to take out of context."

Artex' face revealed his confusion so Twilight clarified,
"Mares used to be like that, we aren't like that anymore, we literally can't be like that now." Twilight explained as as she began to pace, "The part of ancient history referred to as the Gender Wars was a terrible time, but there were some very significant changes that took place during that period. We wanted to talk to you about it and help you understand so you don't get the wrong opinion. Are you willing to talk with us about this? Neither one of us is going to force you to do this, but we do thinks it's important."

Artex thought about it briefly before he sighed,
"Sure, why not. Go for it."

Twilight sighed and looked to Razor,
"Did you want to start, or did you want me to?"

Razor shook her head,
"You do most of it. I can fill in the blanks and explain. Remember Twilight, ten sentences or less so it's not confusing."

Twilight visibly cringed,
"Ten sentences, right." she said to herself before she began, "Where did you leave off on the book Artex?"

"At the very beginning of the Gender Wars." Artex said, "A rather ominous name I admit."

Twilight nodded as she began to pace,
"And rightfully so. After the Day Of Sorrow, the noble mares rounded up every single stallion they could. The stallions who survived the Day Of Sorrow were cared for with the very best treatment that was to be had at the time. The noble mares confined the stallions, held them prisoner, and restricted their freedom. The Earth Ponies have the most accurate account during the time so I'll be referring to the Gender Wars from their perspective. The stallions were cared for, but the mares considered them too precious a resource to risk even going outside. There were so few stallions left that they were practically pampered. The problem was that nothing had really changed. Stallions were now not only expected to service mares every night, if they tried to refuse they were held down and forced to. The noble mares reasoned that because the stallions were no longer required to work and were being pampered at all times they would be willing to... perform. The common mares were unhappy with the arrangement before the Day Of Sorrow and certainly not happy about raping the stallions, but the nobles held power and so they went along with it instead of challenging it."

Twilight paused, took a breath, then continued,
"At first the nobles expected the new arrangement to work, thinking that the stallions would adjust given enough time, but there was a problem. No foals were conceived or born for the next ten years. Before the Day Of Sorrow, Pony biology worked the same as you explained that Human biology works, with the sperm and eggs being alive and active all the time. Well that had changed. The Natural Magic had altered the stallions' bodies so that their sperm was rendered inert unless they wanted a foal. As you can imagine, nopony wants any foal that is the end result of a rape. The noble mares discovered this fact, history isn't clear on the 'how' only that they did. The nobles, falling back on old habits, thought they could force the stallions into wanting foals and most even went so far as to beat them if they didn't sire. The stallions still refused. History states that for nearly ten summers there was not a single foal born in any of the three tribes."

Artex had to almost literally pull his jaw off the floor,
"Good God on a bread stick. A decade of daily rape and imprisonment? I know some historic dictators that could take notes from you Ponies."

Twilight took another breath and continued,
"The common mares seeing the simple answer, pleaded with the nobles to release the stallions, but the nobles refused. A group of common mares broke a single stallion free and ran off, disappearing from civilization. Two years later they were found and at that time every single one of them was pregnant. The stallion was taken back into custody and the nobles, seeing pregnant mares for the first time in years interrogated the mares demanding to know how they made the stallion sire for them. The answer they received was unexpected. The mares simply said they had cared for the stallion, but hadn't forced him to do anything at all. They left him to his own devices and expected nothing in return, they felt terrible for what he had endured and had tried to make it up to him. Eventually the stallion saw the good that the mares were trying to do and decided to do his part, offering to do what the nobles had tried to force on him to do. The nobles were stunned."

Twilight paused and screwed up her courage for the next part,
"In a move that was both needed and mindlessly stupid at the same time, the nobles rounded up the stallions and freed all of them at the same time. They expected the stallions would be so grateful that they would immediately offer to sire. They could not have been more wrong. Bitter beyond belief and hating the mares for their treatment, the stallions attacked. The mares were taken completely by surprise and the histories say that the total number of Ponies was cut in half that day. The stallions left civilization and swore that any mare they saw they would kill on sight. The stallions had no faith in any mare, the common mares had no more faith in the nobility, and the nobility had no faith in anything. It very nearly spelled the end of all Ponies."

Twilight shook her head sadly,
"The foals born to the mares who were already pregnant were treated like precious treasures, both the fillies and the colts. That is why foals are treated with such care today. We remember this era of history because it shaped all of modern Equestria. The nobles, deciding they had utterly failed all Ponies, decided they would try to raise the colts to do what the stallions refused to do. It was not to be. The stallions discovered the foals, snuck into the nobles' estates at night, and took every single foal. The nobility tried to pursue the stallions and managed to corner a single one. They tried to force him to turn over the colt he had but instead of surrendering, he killed the foal and himself. That single heinous act, the sight of a young foal dead on the ground and a dead stallion who would rather kill himself and an innocent colt than return back the the nobles, broke their hearts and wills. The mares just gave up at that point. They fell into despair and stopped everything. They let their crops grow wild, they didn't even squabble with the other tribes. History says that fifteen years after the Day Of Sorrow, almost to the day, a group of common mares discovered the caves where the stallions had been hiding, while the mares were mindlessly wandering through the countryside. The mares decided to spy on the stallions, history says, to gaze once more on what they had destroyed."

Twilight paused but cracked a small smile this time,
"The stallions had been almost as deeply affected by the cornered stallion who killed himself and the colt. They had dedicated themselves to raising the foals successfully. They were surprised to learn that the growing fillies bore no similarities to what they had expected. Raised harshly but treated fairly enough, the fillies and colts actually got along. The stallions had been treated so badly their entire lives, they were expecting the fillies to act the same way toward the colts as the mares had, but they didn't. The stallions were still bitter, but they were slowly warming up to females again."

Twilight's face fell somewhat as she took a deep breath,
"The mares who discovered the caves returned to civilization and secretly, behind the nobles' backs, began planning. The nobility had utterly failed them and the common mares wanted nothing to do with them. Soon thereafter, steeling their nerves, a group of several hundred mares boldly walked right up to the mouths of the caves and waited in silence. The stallions attacked them on sight, but to their surprise the mares didn't lift a hoof to fight back. Many of the mares were slaughtered without ever blinking, but their gamble worked. The stallions were stumped once they realized the mares weren't fighting back and instead of killing the mares, they took them prisoner. When asked why they were searching for the stallions, the mares said it was because they were willing to give themselves up as slaves. They offered to do whatever the stallions wanted if only they would just consider siring for them."

Twilight paused briefly and looked to Artex,
"This is one of my favorite historic quotes, 'The suffering we endured at your hooves outside the cave is nothing compared to what we've done to you through our own lack of action. We are guilty of so much more than death can give, but we beg of you, punish us until our final day if you wish, but do not let our crime steal the future from future generations. Withhold your rage, ravage us, beat us, it is no less than we deserve, but let our people go on and learn from this. Let not this suffering and death be in vain. Let us suffer now so that others may learn from our folly and in so doing, be free from the same pain.' The stallions were obviously reluctant to believe anything the mares said, but the fillies had softened their hearts just enough for them to take the offer seriously. The stallions reluctantly agreed and took the mares as slaves. It may seem strange, but every tribe shared similar experiences. The mares, many bearing the humiliation of being roughly rutted publicly while stallions watched and jeered and slapped and insulted them, submitted to any stallion who told her to present. The stallions took out their frustrations and anger on the only mares who had enough character to try to do the right thing. The mares never uttered a single complaint and their mistreatment continued, but their plan worked and within a few months mares were pregnant again."

Twilight grimaced and cleared her throat,
"The Natural Magic went to work again. The common mares, the ones who never wanted the stallions mistreated, were being forced to work and now were forced to act as pleasure slaves for them. It was during this time that the mares began having trouble submitting to the stallions to be serviced. To quote the historian of the time, 'He strode up and ordered her to present. She did, but as he moved to take her, she cried out, shaking and crying and weeping loudly. The stallions stopped, every one of them. All ears turned to the cries of the terrified mare who huddled, still presenting on the floor. None moved to mount her, her cries froze them and they could do naught to act against her.' Mares came down with a type of terror. It quickly became a problem as other mares would have to hold down a single mare to be serviced, even if she actually wanted it. Stallions not only found they couldn't force a mare if she cried, but the sound also took his desire to do so and left him impotent for hours afterward."

Twilight's smile began to widen as she spoke,
"The Ponies eventually came to realize that a single mare could come to accept a single stallion mounting her and after several encounters with the same stallion, she could do so by herself. The Natural Magic had altered the mares this time. The mares kept their word and worked hard for the stallions even through their pregnancies. The stallions, seeing how much difficulty the pregnant mares had, and fearing for their unborn foals, began helping them work and the numbers of Ponies slowly began to rise again. And so our society began to grow and develop while the nobles and every mare who was unwilling to swallow their pride and humble themselves died out, the ones who were willing to do what was hardest survived. That same fact holds true today. That's why herds are composed of five mares and one stallion. The gender ratio worked out. When a mare marries a stallion, she has to force herself to 'accept' him and often has to be held down by the other mares, even when she wants him. After several encounters she becomes accustomed to him and she no longer has to be held. The Natural Magic forced our ancestors to come to an understanding and they realized it. Instead of letting the Natural Magic force them into a healthy balance in every aspect of life, our ancestors took the initiative and began figuring out how to self regulate in order to avoid such unpleasantness in the future. That's how our barter system came into existence, most everything we do is geared toward bettering ourselves because of the horrors of the past. It was an offshoot of that same mentality which led to the three tribes unifying, but that is a story for another time."

Twilight let out a sigh of relief,
"You see Artex, we may seem perfect from an outside opinion, but we paid the price for our modern lifestyle in hatred, humiliation, and blood. I will ask that you don't tell Spike about this, he's far too young to understand. Fortunately, the Day Of Sorrow through the Gender Wars Era was recorded. Historians have researched and riffled through that part of our history more than any other part. We've learned from out past and we genuinely do our best not to repeat it. I will caution you not to use any references from the Gender Wars Era. It is still a touchy subject today. There were no guilt-free parties involved and we learn about this in the latter portions of school. Nopony ever makes jokes about it except in very, very poor taste. That's why we take any sort of domestic abuse of any sort so seriously. Everypony feels strongly about it. It's kind of like the Gryphons' Eternal Penance." Twilight cracked a jaw popping yawn and shook her head, "Did you have anything to add Razor?"

Razor shook her head,
"No, you pretty much covered it." she shuddered and rubbed her right forehoof along her left one.

Artex finally had a good idea why the tan Unicorn was so uncomfortable with talking about that part of history.

Author's Note

Dark history is dark. Remember to Like if you like and feel free to leave any comments you wish. If you P.M. me, I will respond. If you leave a comment, I may respond to that too. Or if you've read The Vagabond (my other story series here on Fimfiction) you have my cell number if you want to text.

Chapter 20 will probably be the next Live Character Q & A. To those who participated in the first one, please come on back for it. For those who missed, that was likely my fault for not providing enough forewarning. All fans are welcomed to participate so long as you have actual question for a cast member from the story.

Intermission: A Dose Of Hard Truth

Luna sighed as she stared at her necklace pensively. It was not the one Chris had made for her, this necklace was far more important. The black gem in the center slowly rotated in front of her eyes. Two thin tracks furrowed down her cheeks as she stared at the necklace and what it meant. The necklace was her death and a hard truth that had struck her like a tidal wave. She knew what she had to do, but confronting her elder sister on such a topic was sure to stir up something. Sighing, she tucked the necklace away in its original case and left her chambers, closing the doors behind her, the case hidden in her tail.

* * *

Celestia was busy conducting her Day Court when Luna walked in. The lunar Alicorn was a rare sight during the day and the rumor mill would surely have a few new grains by the end of the day. The petitioners subconsciously shrank back away from their darker diarch as she passed them. Luna moved with a steady, even gait. To those who had seen prisoners going to their cells, they were forced to admit some similarity between Luna and somepony heading to serve their sentence. Celestia instantly knew something was up. Luna's face was grim and her posture was confrontational.

Luna stopped at the base of the dais and ignored the petitioners behind her, "Sister we need to talk." she said loudly.

Celestia blinked in confusion, "Couldn't this wait until..."

"NOW!" Luna interrupted her using the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Celestia was taken aback by the intensity in her sister's voice and turned to the Ponies who were waiting for her decision, "I'm sorry but something has come up. Please come back tomorrow."

As the petitioners slowly left the throne room Luna spoke up, "Guards, leave us."

The E.P.U. Guards exchanged puzzled looks but moved to obey their Princess.

As the double doors closed behind the last Guard Luna spoke up, "Come down here Tia. This is something between sisters, not Princesses."

Celestia descended from her dais, worry plastered all over her face, "What is it Lulu?"

Luna began pacing back and forth across the floor, not quite knowing where to begin, "We... have a problem sister." she began, "Our pseudo immortality has led us to believe things that are erroneous and others have suffered for it. This is something that MUST be addressed immediately."

Celestia plopped her royal backside down against the floor, "What do you mean?"

Luna continued to pace for several long minutes before answering, "What is it that makes us different from our Ponies Tia?"

"We're immortal and we control the stars in the sky, if you want to take it down to its most basic form. What is this about Luna?" she asked her obviously troubled younger sister.

Luna stopped her pacing and decided to get right down to business, "We are not immortal."

Celestia was taken aback by the statement, "What..."

"One of the fundamental laws of the universe is that everything that has a beginning must have an end." Luna said, staring up at Celestia, "And we had a beginning." Luna continued her pacing, "I don't know why it took me so long to see it. The incident with Nightmare Moon should have taught me enough, but it didn't." she looked down at the collar Chris had commissioned for her, "It took one Human to make me see." she looked back at Celestia, "Our long lives have done us a disservice. We rule because we have lived longest and we control the cosmos. Our subjects practically worship us and THAT has gone to our heads. I say 'we' because in this, I am just as guilty as you."

Luna began pacing again, "Because we have lived for so long, because we have gained so much knowledge, we believe ourselves to be as close to perfection as possible." she suddenly stopped and looked Celestia straight in the eyes, "We. Are. Wrong."

Celestia still didn't understand what her sister was trying to get at, "Well even if we aren't perfect, we're certainly better than..."

Luna suddenly spun on Celestia and bellowed, "TIA!" she cried, "WAKE UP!"

Celestia rose to her hooves and took a step back as Luna's horn began glowing, "What are you doing?"

"Giving you perspective." Luna said sadly.

Luna didn't give her a chance to speak again as Celestia suddenly felt an icy chill descend down her spine and something clicked around her neck. She felt vulnerable, weakened and the foreign sensation frightened her. She looked down in shock and around her own neck was Luna's necklace, the one the Gryphon King had given her all those years ago.

Nearly in a panic, Celestia immediately moved to take it off but Luna surged forward and held her hooves in place,
"NO! FEEL IT!" she shouted.

Luna's voice dropped to nearly a whisper, "Feel it and know it."

Celestia was willing to listen, but the necklace made her extremely uncomfortable, taking advantage of the situation Luna began, "The cold you feel is the cold grasp of death. While you wear that necklace, you are mortal again. This," Luna said tapping the black gem in the middle of the necklace, "This is mortality. This is imperfection. This is how we awaken."

Luna stepped back from her sister and began explaining, "For eons we have thought ourselves perfect because of our false immortality; and it is false. Just like the sun and the moon and every single star in the sky, eventually we too will perish. It may take millions of years, but it will happen. We've grown numb to that fact over the years and it has been harder on you because you've basked in your own glory for far too long. We've been called perfect and have been exalted so high that we believe it. We've attempted to hold ourselves to an impossible standard, and it is impossible."

Luna trotted around behind her sister and lifted her tail, "Why do we have filly bits if not to use them as mortals do?" she walked back around to face Celestia, "Why do we eat? Why do we breathe?"

Luna took a step back and the intensity of her voice began to rise, "It is because we were BORN that way and in that same way we will DIE! We've let ourselves be drawn into a lie that we created and it is high time to realize the truth!"

Luna continued pacing, "All living things are born to live for a time then to pass on and in that same way they change and grow and learn. Our learning has stagnated. We're so used to being right, so used to knowing enough to make the right decision, that when we are faced with something unfamiliar we simply fall back on what we ASSUME to be right and do not bother to question whether or not we really are. I'm talking about the Humans, Tia. We've done them wrong, both of us. THEY weren't born to a world with magic. THEY didn't have the guiding force of some overarching power to help them, they had to find their own way through trial and error. We consider them slightly inferior in some ways, as if they were brought to us merely for us to teach them when in reality that is not the case at all. We pity them for their less refined ways when we should be admiring them. Despite imperfections, from which we are not immune, they have done exceptionally well. They made their mistakes and not only survived but thrived. Yes, they've had their wars which cost the lives of millions, but they at least try to learn from those mistakes."

Luna shook her head sadly and faced the ground, "Our perspective and especially yours, is skewed . You and I have been looking at them from the perspective of beings that think themselves beyond simple mistakes. We've been thinking that it is our place to guide them when that isn't our place at all! For all our noble intentions, for all our experience, for all our wisdom, we've been doing more harm than good. They are like us only in the most simplistic sense. We expect them to learn the way we do, because we don't know any other way and THAT is our folly. They do not bend knee to us and we should not expect them to. They are from a different world with different standards and laws of nature. Even the most basic fundamental laws of nature for them are what we consider unnatural. We have no true way and no right to expect anything from them. We've been trying to all but force them to adapt to us when we should have been letting them adapt on their own. That is how they learn and grow, that is how they thrive."

Luna blinked away tears from her own words and shook her head violently,
"We've been hurting them Tia!" she cried, "Haven't they been hurt enough!?" she stomped her right forehoof against the marble floor, all but screaming, "We have no right! THEY are not our subjects! THEY are not our Ponies! And they are not of this world!" Luna wiped a hoof across her nose sniffling loudly, "If they were from this world then PERHAPS we might be justified in thinking we had an obligation to an undiscovered neighbor, but the fact remains they are not. Nothing we do can change that."

Luna smiled through her misty eyes,
"What we CAN do is gently encourage them to learn from our mistakes and perhaps find their OWN sense of balance. We have no right to expect or coerce them into doing what works for us because it probably won't work for them."

Celestia looked at her sister in complete shock,
"What... what do you suggest then?"

"Freedom" Luna said simply.

Celestia frowned,
"They are hardly prisoners Lulu."

"By OUR standards, no, but what about from THEIR point of view?" Luna stopped pacing again, "Humans push boundaries, I've spoken with Chris extensively about this. What WE see as a boundary, THEY see as a gate to be opened. In their minds they have no limits and it is that mentality which has allowed them to prosper so. If we cannot make them conform, and we were wrong for attempting it in the first place, let US compromise with THEM."

Luna paused and finally let the tears fall, "I've come to a decision. I'm going to go on as I believe we should have long ago. As Ponies we HAD to have order forced onto us. The Day Of Sorrow is a perfect example. Had it not been for the Natural Magic of this world interfering, we would have destroyed ourselves. The Humans never had that. PONIES need order forced on them, but Humans would and have rebelled against it because it is not natural for them. It is time we gave up our illusion of control and let things happen as they will. We NEVER had control with any situation regarding the Humans, merely the illusion thereof."

Luna stepped up to Celestia and gently placed her hoof against the black gem once more, "We have to step back, Tia." she said softly, "We can OFFER help and guidance, but we cannot force it on them. It was that line of thinking which led me to think I knew what was best and put the a'dam on Chris. Ponies not Humans, need order forced upon them, which is what I was trying to do because I didn't understand. For all of our strengths, our notion of self regulation, which was forced upon us, has become not only our weakness, but an anathema for the Humans when we tried to force on them. Their world is not chaos as we believed, merely a different type of order we cannot understand. And it is through that new and different order that they will find their equilibrium."

Luna took a deep breath, preparing to deliver the final blow, "As I said, I've come to a decision. I'm going to form a herd and have foals, I'm going to use these long unused filly bits as they were intended and have foals. My womb has lain barren for far too long and it was never meant to be so. Join me or don't, but you and I WILL NOT keep trying to control the Humans. I do not wish to be at odds with you sister, please understand. I am merely looking out for the Humans. We do not owe it to them to guide them, but we do owe them for our errors. You especially for the deaths of so many."

Luna pulled herself up to her full height and placed her hooves on Celestia's shoulders, "I have work to do and a debt to an entire species to make amends with."

Celestia was silent for long minutes as she processed everything Luna had said before she answered, "May..." she looked down and touched the necklace with her left forehoof, her voice wavering and faint, "May I keep the necklace on for a while, while I think." she sighed, "It seems I have more than a bit of that to do."

Luna smiled through her emotion, "Of course you can sister."

Author's Note

And there it is. This has been in the works for a LONG time, but I had to set up the world before I dropped a bomb like this one. Remember to Like if you like the story and feel free to leave comments.

Chapter 16: Breaching Boundaries

Arch Magister Catalyst swallowed hard as she slowly approached the Human named Eduardo. Since New Humansville had its first arrest a member of the C.W.G. needed to be stationed on watch to guard the inmate. Eduardo volunteered to take the lead on guarding the cell. He had a four person team, including himself, all of them were Humans. Eduardo said he wanted them to be Humans because he felt that having Ponies guard Tamika would be cruel and unusual punishment given her disturbed state of mind.

He was standing guard just outside the one single jail cell in New Humansville. Backlash had taken the time to not only create a sturdy jail cell inside one of the buildings which sat on the perimeter of Town Square, but she had also taken the time to teach the C.W.G. the most flexible magic nullification ward she knew and even showed them how to use it. The C.W.G. Humans weren't particularly happy that the dour Unicorn mare had drilled them on how to cast the ward at maximum power and, after five grueling, uninterrupted hours of repetitive practice, had declared them proficient with the ward and had even prepared the licenses to back it up.

Obviously not all the C.W.G. Humans were able to even cast the spell, but Eduardo in particular had caught her attention. The Human man was beyond a natural with anything that had to do with Magic. With a Destroy of 7 and a Magic of 8, his Noun and Verb total for Destroy and Magic was 15, which was actually beyond what Backlash could boast even after a full lifetime of practicing with the very same type of magic. Wards of all kinds were a point of personal pride for Backlash and it grated on her nerves that anybody besides the Arch Magister and the Princesses were more powerful than she was.

Eduardo had taken to wards like a duck to water and could throw up a ward that could stop even the Arch Magister dead in her magical tracks and the area of effect for Eduardo's wards tended to be measured not in fathoms, but leagues. In all their years, not a single member of the Unicorn volunteers had ever seen any being so naturally gifted with anti magic wards. Which Noun and Verb a spell used didn't matter when Eduardo threw up one of his wards, their power was all that mattered and the Human had the capability of stopping even Princess Twilight cold.

Catalyst still had somewhat mixed feelings about the Humans in general, but she was beginning to really like quite a number of them. There was FINALLY another species in the world who could match and perhaps surpass Ponies in magic specialization, and Catalyst felt actually honored and humbled that they came during her lifetime. Their magic might be drastically different from Ponies, but their specializations to each different category of magic was equal to the Ponies' own.

Every intelligent species in the world, the ones who had nations, all had natural magic. Catalyst thought back to her studies as a much younger mare and the wonder she felt as she learned about each species. The raw land bound speed and agility of the Saddle Arabians with their finely chiseled bone structure, concave profile, arched neck, amazingly level croup, and high-carried tail was legendary. Tales claimed their speed, agility, and endurance could nearly match a Pegasus on the wing.

The sheer mind blowing strength and wisdom of the Minotaurs, the only race capable of claiming they were more wise then even the Alicorns was the stuff of legend. The Minotaurs were nowhere near as tough as Earth Ponies, nor did they have such flexibility with magic, but they could match even a Dragon in strength.

The Gryphons had their magically enhanced reflexes, heightened senses, and their Pegasus like ability to manipulate clouds had ensured they and the Ponies shared a mutually developed skill with weather manipulation.

Catalyst even remembered her more recent studies of the Buffalo of the West, toward the Dragon Mountains. Their connection to the ground which so closely mirrored that of Earth Ponies. She never did figure out why the Buffalo couldn't grow plants like the Earth Ponies, but the Buffalo magically enhanced strength, hardiness, and natural weapons made them fearsome foes for any creature. Their strength was surpassed only by the Minotaurs and Dragons.

The Zebras of the South-East jungles had their own potent magical capabilities. Their bodies acted as conduits for Natural Magic and their potions were several orders of magnitude above and beyond those of Unicorns and their savant-like subconscious knowledge of plants was incredibly powerful in its own right.

Catalyst also thanked her lucky stars that the Crystal Kingdom had finally come back. Equestrian technology had stagnated when the Crystal Ponies disappeared. The Crystal Ponies might lack the natural magical abilities of their Southern cousins, but they more than made up for it with their ingenuity in developing magical crystals for every purpose under the sun. Equestrian Ponies remembered just enough about Crystal Tech to continue producing usable crystals, but only the Crystal Ponies seemed capable of making the kinds of scientific strides which birthed literally every piece of Crystal Tech medical device in existence. Catalyst had read that in ancient times, King Sombra had forced the Crystal Ponies to create weapons of incredible destructive power. The legends behind names like the fabled Shock Lances still made her shudder. Such terrible weapons had been lost to the sands of time, but their legacy lived on in the darkest corners of the minds of historians.

Then there were the enigmatic Dragons. Catalyst had been greatly saddened when the Dragons refused to allow her to study their natural magic. By all accounts it was the stuff of legend. Magical fire which could summon or send objects, a literal immunity to heat, scales so tough they could turn away the sharpest blade, the list went on, and yet they hid themselves away in their mountains shunning the rest of the world.

The recent trade agreement with the Diamond Dog City-States bode well for further trade of information about Equestria's subterranean neighbors. The Diamond Dog City-States rested below the very ground of Equestrian soil, but conflict with the burrowing canines was all but a tradition. Long ago they had allowed Unicorns to study their magic and what they learned was amazing. The magically enhanced density of a Diamond Dog's claws and teeth was so great as to be able to slice cleanly through even diamond. Only magic held their natural weapons at bay. The tight chords of their muscles and near perfect vision in the dark had encouraged them to try preying on Ponies and led to a great many small conflicts in the past.

There was one last species to name, but Catalyst held out no hope of any chance to learn even the most rudimentary facts about their magic. The Changelings were secretive beyond comprehension and even the most studious of scholars only knew the most basic facts about them. They could shape-shift, fly, use some form of Unicorn-like magic, and they sustained themselves on emotions. Beyond those basic facts, nearly all so-called knowledge of them was purely speculative. Most scholars had all but dismissed Changelings as myth until the reclusive insectoids successfully invaded Canterlot less than two years ago. The event had created a sudden surge of curiosity from scholars from all over Equestria, but any attempts to contact the Changelings and their vile queen resulted in unanswered letters and missives. As a scholar, Catalyst was deeply saddened by the heinous attitude displayed by the Changelings. Their utter distrust and disregard for any other species coupled with their crimes made them all but sworn enemies of Equestria.

Catalyst shook her head and decided to focus on the reason she was walking toward the only jail cell in New Humansville.

Eduardo had seen the black Unicorn mare coming and he smiled pleasantly to the Arch Magister,
"Greetings... Catalyst." he addressed her in somewhat broken Velensovth, "What can I... do for you?"

Catalyst came to a halt a full five fathoms from Eduardo. She knew he was on duty and she was determined to show him the respect he was due, especially after the embarrassing situation with the Humans assuming she had mandated the volunteer Unicorns to hide an entire Noun from the Humans. To the Arch Magister, it may as well have been a slap in the face, a direct insult to the volunteers who chose to give their time and efforts to a new species, a species who decided to assume they had intentionally withheld information from them, even after Catalyst herself had risked circumventing the authority of Princess Luna to keep her monarch from making a bad situation worse.

Thoughts of Luna nearly made Catalyst chuckle. She had taken the time to talk with Chris privately about the issue with Luna and the Human's wisdom astounded her, especially when coupled with his constant irrepressible insincerity and goofy personality. He had surprised Catalyst by quickly maintaining his comic bearing while he explained in serious tones. The collar Chris had designed for Luna was beyond ridiculous. It spanned almost the entire length of her neck, mesh chain mail links made of pure silver with tiny clarion bells attached to every single link. You could hear Luna coming from over a block away and Chris had also had it enchanted so that every time Luna used her magic the bells chimed loudly.

When asked about it, Chris said it was to serve as a reminder that magic was a right, not merely a privilege and nobody had the right to take it from you except to keep you from intentionally harming others, not doing so in ignorance. Ignorance was not a crime and he wanted that embarrassing collar to make the lesson stick. He claimed he didn't really want to punish Luna but instead wanted to teach her a lesson and to ensure she never made the same mistake again. He said he harbored her no ill will, but her transgression against him had to be addressed and he couldn't bring himself to do her any harm, so the collar was simply the most effective and elegant solution. He said he had contemplated having her put in stocks for two days in the center of Canterlot, but that would be entirely too humiliating and he didn't want any enmity between them. He said he understood that Luna was 'old school' and that matters of pride would hit close to home, but he had also specified that if he wounded her pride too much she would be bitter about it and would learn nothing because of it. He had also taken into account that Luna may have deceived him, but even he had to admit he was freakishly powerful, so he could sort of understand.

Catalyst's personal interview with Luna had changed her opinion about the Humans. Luna had explained that they came from a different world and that while she had made notice of the fact, it had not sunk in until the event with Chris. The Princess' words still rang clearly in her memory, "While I do regret my actions with the a'dam, the resolution was something I needed. A Pony would have tried to take advantage of the situation to curry favors or boons or maybe even position or power. Chris wanted none of those things. It... it was a humbling experience."

Luna had looked down at her collar and grimaced,
"And will continue as such for a while yet, but Celestia and I both needed for it to happen, myself especially. I... I had been treating the Humans like Ponies, both of us had in a way and it was wrong. It took the event with Chris to make me realize that. These Humans are not Ponies and to make any but the most rudimentary comparison would be doing them a disservice. We are not ponies as they know ponies, they understand the difference and yet it took THIS for us to realize the same. We've become too comfortable, too familiar with what we know and we expected the Humans to fit into a mold similar to an already established and existing one, but a Human cannot fit into a mold shaped like a Minotaur or a Diamond Dog. We knew this on a superficial level, but Chris made it really sink in."

Luna had continued by saying,
"There is absolutely no precedent to make any sort of acceptable comparison. When I began sitting in on the Humans' meetings, it reminded me of the wisdom of the Minotaurs and I fear I formed an erroneous connection between the two. Every single time we made a comparison between Humans any any other species we were inadvertently demeaning and in a way devaluing them. Humans should not be compared to other species so we can understand them more easily. Our understanding of Humans should be its own developing entity, something which grows and expands with every interaction. Humans, as a species, are simply too widely different from each other for us to try to group them all together in a general sense.

She smiled and finished her thought,
"If my time with Humans has taught me anything, it is that Humans take any sort of boundary not as and end to a path, but as a locked gate which needs to be opened. Celestia and I had a lengthy discussion about this and we are embarrassed to admit we have not given the Humans enough credit. They do not learn from others as the Minotaurs do, nor do they have the Natural Magic of the world to guide them and that was our biggest mistake. Humans learn differently from any of the other species in this world. Natively they have no magic and so all of their learning comes from their own errors and experimentation. Do not pity them for what they never had, instead admire them for the difficulties they had struggled against." Catalyst had to admit she never expected Luna to have so much to say about her own mistake, but once the Arch Magister had time to ruminate on it, she decided that Luna was right.

Catalyst's expression shifted into a silent scowl, 'I've swallowed my pride at nearly every turn for these Humans. I left the comfort of my University office to help our newest neighbors learn about their powers and even after all that, they're all too happy to assume that the Unicorn tasked with promoting arcane knowledge distribution, would intentionally hide an entire Noun from them. I've searched for that Noun my entire adult life and somebody finally validated my theory, but instead of a celebration of the discovery of an whole new Noun, they turn on us at the drop of a shoe and accuse us of hiding it!' Catalyst closed her eyes and took a calming breath, 'Calm down Catty,' she scolded herself, 'Remember they come from a different world with different ways. You already made a public apology to the Humans for something you didn't even do, don't embarrass yourself even further by acting vindictive, no matter how much you may feel entitled to do so. You're here to talk to the mind who managed to do what you failed at your whole life. Keep calm and Pony on.'

Catalyst cleared her throat and addressed Eduardo,
"Would I be allowed to speak with the prisoner?"

Eduardo planted his fists on his hips,
"She is not prisoner. She is... suspect. She has not been... convicted. She is... innocent until proven... guilty by... judge."

Catalyst inclined her head respectfully,
"My mistake. May I speak with the suspect?"

Eduardo shrugged,
"That is her... decision. I'll ask her."

He turned his head and spoke through the magically augmented steel bars set into the window of the five fathom cubic cell,
"Tamika? You interested in having any company? You have the right to refuse of course."

Inside the cell, Tamika sat wrapped in the thick blanket that had been left for her on the cot when she had arrived. Tamika had undergone emergency surgery to reattach the snapped tendons in her left elbow and had Bobby, now C.W.G. Medical Commander Jewel, use his magic, under supervision of course, to relocate her right shoulder. Tamika had been under anesthesia for the operations and had awoken sullenly silent, having spoken less than five whole sentences since she awoke.

She had spent her time thinking about what had happened and her conclusion disgusted her, 'I've become a monster.' That same thought echoed through her mind many times per second, she could think about little else, 'I'm too damaged. There's no hope.' She had spiraled down into a deep depression and the solitude did nothing to calm her. In her mind, she had become the monster she claimed the Ponies were. She had cried silently for hours, but her tears changed nothing. After her eyes had dried she began thinking, as much as one CAN think with self-loathing running laps inside one's psyche. She hated what she had become, what she had allowed herself to become, 'All those racist bastards: the K.K.K., the Nazis, the Skinheads; I'm just like them now. And just like them, I'm a useless sack of shit.' She had wallowed in those thoughts for hours. She had been served food and water, but she touched neither, feeling beyond unworthy of any sympathy.

Her mental self-mutilation came to a halt as a voice broke through her internal monologue,
"Tamika? You interested in having company? You have the right to refuse of course."

Tamika was confused and nearly delirious from dehydration,
"Why," she croaked, "Why would anybody want to talk to me?"

Catalyst swallowed hard and rose her voice so as to be heard through the cell walls,
"Because somepony wants to meet the mind that succeeded where I failed for more than a hundred years. In a matter of months you managed to do what even a learned mind like mine could never do and maybe this learned mind... wants to learn... from you."

Tamika heard a voice she recognized easily and she felt her anger suddenly spike, 'Stop it!' she scolded herself, 'Stop it! Why can't I control myself? Just hearing one, just thinking about one makes me mad! What is wrong with me?'

Tamika's voice echoed out from the cell, she sounded exhausted,
"Go away." she whined, "Last Pony I saw I nearly killed."

Catalyst bit her lower lip,
"So... you really don't want to talk?"

"No." Tamika answered, "Just leave me alone before I end up hurting you too."

Despite her own feelings, Catalyst decided to respect Tamika's wishes,
"Very well then." She turned and walked away.

* * *

"Sister you are insufferable!" Luna moaned, "We already know what they want. Just make the changes already! I have a pupil to tutor!"

Celestia shook her head,
"No Luna, if we're making any changes he is going to be here and that is that. I'm through making assumptions, this was your doing. If we're going to do this he HAS to be here and so do we."

Luna hung her head in exasperation, even if Celestia was right,
"Chris is going to be upset about this delay." she mumbled quietly.

Celestia rolled her eyes,
"Then bring him in here until Artex arrives. I still haven't see the two of you interact since he decided on your collar, which looks very nice if I do say so."

Luna grimaced,
"Yes, I jingle like a Hearth's Warming sleigh every time I take a step."

Celestia smirked,
"Oh come on, don't be like that. You have to take your lumps the same way you made me take mine. Besides haven't you noticed?"

Luna tilted her head to the side,
"Noticed?"

Celestia's troll grin made a brief appearance,
"Of course, many of the Canterlot nobles have begun wearing bells on necklaces these past few weeks." Celestia snickered behind her hoof, "They sound like cows and sheep walking around. I do believe you've started a fashion trend."

Luna frowned deeply,
"Unfortunately you would still be mistaken. The collar and bells weren't my idea." her dour expression lightened, "Imagine Chris' reaction when he finds out his design is being mistaken as a fashion statement."

Chapter 17: Uninvited Complications

Artex had just stepped out of the Library bathroom, freshly showered after another grueling exercise routine with Rainbow Dash when Twilight called to him from the main room,
"A message just arrived for you from Canterlot."

Artex walked down the stairs and into the main room wearing only the underwear Rarity had made for him. Among other Humans he would have been terribly embarrassed to do so, but the Ponies and Spike didn't seem to care one bit. He walked up and sat himself down on the floor right in front of the lavender Alicorn who was absorbed in the thick tome in front of her. The tall human could hear the occasional clank of dishes from the kitchen where Spike was cleaning up.

"Alright," he sighed, holding out his hand, "What's the issue this time?"

Twilight shot him an unamused look as she levitated the scroll into his hands,
"You know it could be that she's just concerned and checking up on you. She hasn't seen you in a couple of months now."

Artex rolled his eyes as he unrolled the scroll,
"Yeah, and I'm going to propose to Bulk Biceps." he said sarcastically.

He held up the scroll and began reading silently, 'Dear Artex, I am writing to let you know that my sister and I have come to a new understanding about Humans and would like your input. Perhaps we can rearrange the new laws to be slightly more in favor of humans before the laws are announced to the country. On a less pleasant note, there has been an arrest in New Humansville. As there have not been any Magistrates appointed for New Humansville yet, I believe there are very few individuals who are capable of acting as Magistrates. Since every case requires a trio of Magistrates to oversee each one individually, Luna and I wanted to ask you and Razor if you would be willing to act as two of these Magistrates. Asking you was a given since you have been completely removed from events linked to the case and we believe that Razor while not ideal, would be an acceptable second. The choices of who will act as Magistrates in this case are yours. Please respond if you have any questions or concerns, or when you make your decision.'

Artex sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose,
"Great." he muttered, "Just what I need."

Twilight tilted her head, puzzlement written all over her face,
"What's wrong Artex?"

Instead of answering her, he passed her the scroll,
"Take a look. I'm going to get dressed."

Twilight read the scroll while Artex began pulling on his pants, shirt, and footings,
"I don't understand the problem." Twilight said, "All you have to do is select three Humans or Kavim to act a Magistrates."

Artex plopped down on the couch,
"Yeah." he leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees, "I need some time to think." he suddenly stood back up and whistled loudly, "Suey! We're going for a run."

Twilight rose to her hooves,
"But you JUST showered..."

"And I can shower again." Artex quipped off offhandedly, "There's no law limiting how many showers you can take in a single day. I think better when I'm doing something physical and right now I really need to do some thinking."

Twilight sighed and dove back into her book,
"Razor Wit should be back soon. She went to Sugar Cube Corner to get some more of the zucchini bread you love so much."

Artex nodded as he opened the door and ushered Suey out,
"She's planning on asking me something then. I shouldn't be too long."

He closed the door behind himself and knelt down to Suey,
"Ready for some exercise girl?"

Suey wrinkled her nose, blinked, and cocked her head to the side. Artex smiled hugely and took off at a steady jog, Suey keeping pace with him. His mind slowly began to work as he established a rhythm, 'I need three individuals to basically act as judges and jury. I wish I knew what the case was about... actually no, I shouldn't know anything about the case, it might bias my opinion.' he picked up his pace and Suey followed suit, 'Who could I chose? I'm a prime candidate and I wouldn't feel right if I had somebody else take care of it. Razor Wit has had a good bit of experience interacting with me, but I'm far from a perfect example of an average Human. Twilight has had a bit of time interacting with me as well.' he picked up his pace again, 'Actually come to think of it, Applejack and Big Macintosh probably know me better than Twilight does. They aren't acceptable answers either though, they wouldn't be able to do something like this. Razor is smart enough and I already declared her a member of the staff for my Emissary duties. We've gone over the way the courtroom type situations in this world work. The Minotaur Justice System was the basis for the system every nation adopted and it's solid so I'm not going to try to fight that. Razor and I are good opposites but we need a third individual to act as a Magistrate... but who?'

Artex picked up his pace to a full-on sprint and Suey kept up, huffing and puffing out of her piggy snout, 'Twilight is analytical enough to pull it off, but I don't want a second Pony as a Magistrate, I want a Human. Razor is going to be more than enough of a swing-vote to balance everything out. I can't use Joyner or anybody who's a member of the C.W.G. their opinions would be biased for certain. I need somebody who isn't in the thick of the goings on in New Humansville, I need...' Artex came to an immediate stop as the answer suddenly came to him, 'Huh, it's certainly unorthodox but that might work, strange as it is.'

* * *

Artex walked back in through the Library door, Suey at his side, both perspiring,
"I'm back!" he yelled.

Twilight was still sitting on the floor absorbed in her book and Razor and Spike were nowhere to be seen. Artex curled up the right side of his mouth in a half smirk as he closed the door. Suey wasted no time in heading into the kitchen and toward her bed. The poor piglet was panting heavily and Artex had promised to draw her a bath to cool off, he was honestly tempted to join her. He was much more sweaty than he had anticipated and the thought of cool water against his sweaty skin was appealing to say the least.

Before he went to draw the bath though, he snagged a piece of parchment and quill off Twilight's favorite podium and wrote out his response to Celestia then entered the kitchen where Spike was cooking dinner and had him send it. Walking back out to the main room Artex saw that Twilight still hadn't moved. Feeling mischievous, Artex walked up and lightly tweaked Twilight's right ear in order to gain her attention. Twilight, somewhat used to such movements by that point, twitched her ear and instead of instinctively using her magic to throw Artex into the Library wall, as she had done the first eight times it happened, simply shot him a slightly annoyed look.

"I thought I asked you not to do that." Twilight said sourly.

Artex flashed his most winning smile,
"You did, I chose to ignore it last time and I might do so again. You know, I wouldn't have to do that if you looked up when the door opens. Anyway, I wanted to let you know I'm home."

Twilight cocked her head to the side,
"So did you come to a decision?"

Artex crossed his arms,
"What's it worth to yas toots?" he asked in a poor New York accent.

Twilight's face fell to an utter deadpan,
"How about a place to sleep tonight."

Artex held up the index finger of his right hand and wiggled the digit back and forth,
"Ah ah ah, I'm guaranteed room and board by order of the crown and only four Alicorns may revoke that. How about... an entire shipment of meat imported from the Gryphon lands?"

"How about... NO." Twilight said, "I'll find out soon enough anyway. Besides a shipment of... meat from Gryphonvale would be expensive to transport, not to mention next to impossible. You would need a Unicorn to cast a preservation spell on it and you would have to pay for not only the meat but also the service commission for the Unicorn to cast the spell. It would probably cost you close to two hundred Bits to... it doesn't matter anyway."

Artex crossed his arms and smiled,
"It sure is fun to trick you into going into lecture mode. I can learn all kinds of random things. So to answer your question, I chose Razor Wit, myself, and..."

"Artex, you're back." Razor said entering the room from the second floor to the accompanying sound of the upstairs toilet flushing, "Where did you go?"

Artex shrugged,
"I went out for a run. I needed time to think, it was pretty easy though. There has been an arrest in New Humansville and the suspect needs to stand trial, but there aren't any Magistrates appointed to New Humansville. Celestia sent a letter and asked me to select appropriate individuals to act as Magistrates. I just had to take into account three different points of view. You and I were natural choices but the third had to be as much of an opposite to us as we could find. I eventually settled on..."

"Dinner's ready!" Spike announced from the kitchen door.

Twilight shook out her head as she rose to her hooves,
"Thanks Spike, it smells delicious."

Razor continued speaking with Artex as they made their way toward the kitchen,
"Well at least you know who you want." she smiled brightly, "This should be good practice! The first case!"

Artex suddenly stopped and rounded on the tan Unicorn,
"This is not a joke or a game." he hissed intensely, "This is a person. I've been in hundreds of courtrooms and seen justice turned upside down time and time again. This," he pointed toward the floor, "This is my chance to dispense justice. Every one of the court cases I saw were examples of how all crimes were grouped into categories never taking into account the individual or their circumstances. Innocent gets no prison time, guilty means 25 to life. Regardless of possible extenuating circumstances, or how about repeat offenders walking free because there wasn't room for them in a jail, or because the Judge just didn't want to deal with the appeal, which often took years and slowed down the already mired system." he backed away from her surprised face and straightened up, "To say I feel strongly about this is like saying I am merely fond of breathing."

Razor blinked several times in rapid succession then followed behind Artex,
"Well at least the person will have the peace of mind of knowing the Magistrates actually care about the case." Razor paused, "Wait, you never said who the third person was."

Artex turned his head and commented,
"No, I guess I didn't."

Razor tilted her head as she and Artex approached the table for dinner,
"Well who is it?"

Artex sat down at the table in his usual spot and leaned down to scratch Suey on her head,
"Oh that, it's..."

"No work talk at the table please." Twilight interrupted.

Artex held up his hands in surrender,
"Alright, alright I'll just wait till tomorrow. I already sent the message to Celestia."

* * *

Celestia was seated in her private chambers peering deeply into her mirror. She still wore Luna's black gemmed necklace and its cosmetic appearance on her was a stark contrast. It was not the contrast of the black, light absorbing gem against her glossy white coat that captivated her attention so, it was the subtle change in her that only she could see. Her eyes drooped by the tiniest of margins, her ears wilted just the littlest bit, and her muzzle grew the smallest of microscopic wrinkles. To any watching she looked exactly the same as she always had, but in her eyes she had aged. She sat in front of her mirror on her backside which, despite frequent teasing from her younger sister, was as athletically toned as always. Her right forehoof slowly rose from the ground and gently stroked the black teardrop shaped gem. The necklace meant something to Luna and after five straight days of solitude and contemplation Celestia thought she was beginning to understand. The thoughts that had led Luna to her contemplative discoveries had also circulated through Celestia's mind as well and the elder sister had fully come to the conclusion that Luna was right.

Celestia had gained that epiphany by the third day. The following two days she spent doing nothing but sitting in front of her mirror gazing at herself, thinking and attending only the most vital tasks related to keeping Equestria running. She had not eaten, she had not slept, she had not relieved herself, showered, or groomed. She sat and stared at her reflection. In a moment of curiosity, Celestia took hold of the sun and spun it in place like a top then set it back on its normal orbit. She expended incredible amounts of magic in so doing and the expenditure allowed her magic a tiny empty vacuum which she had to build back up. As a result of her drain of magic her mane and tail stopped flowing for the first time in thousands of years.

For a few moments she was simply an extremely tall mare who happened to have both wings and a horn. While wearing the necklace she was mortal and to her surprise, once she saw the minute imperfections brought on by her unusual state, she found that she liked it. For the first time in thousands of years she was not a creature of otherworldly beauty, she was instead just lovely, desirable, and attractive in the same way any other mare could be, 'This is closer to perfection than we have come for eons.' she reached her hoof back up and stroked the gem, 'Perfection is a goal, not a destination. Thank you for reminding me Lulu.' Celestia silently admired her imperfect body, 'Good slightly wide hips, long svelte muzzle, slightly thin muscle tone, imperfect gloss in my coat, mane, and tail, and long supple legs that are just a bit too long. All in all, a very pretty mare.' A random thought floated through her head and she decided to humor it.

She rose to a standing position and turned around so her flank faced the mirror. After a quick cursory look around to make sure nobody else was present, she lifted her tail and shifted it to the side. Her bare backside looked back at her and she flexed the web of muscles which kept all Kavim decent. The pink puckered hole under her tail was the first thing which caught her eye, but then her gaze drifted downward to a different place. It was a place that she had only ever used for one purpose, having thought herself beyond such base desires for so many years, she gazed at the outline of her untouched marehood and its unexplored depths, 'Is Luna right in this as well? Are we meant to do these things? Should I have looked for a stallion to accept? Do we even have the same fearful limitations that force stallions to be so gentle with normal mares? That should be the answer to the question. If the magic has given us the same fear and the same need to accept a stallion...' her mind stopped as another reality crashed down upon her, 'Does it really mater though? Even if it's true, there is no stallion in Equestria who could handle Luna or I. The ancient Gryphon King wanted to court Luna. A Gryphon would be large enough, or a Minotaur, there are other possibilities I suppose, but how does Luna expect to have any foals if we're too big for any stallion to be with?' Celestia relaxed her muscles and lowered her tail, 'I'm being ridiculous. Luna might be able to find a stallion. But as for me, I'm so tall I doubt a Dragon would be interested.' she hung her head and shook out her mane, 'Bah, forget these foolish thoughts...'

A flash of magic over her head deposited a scroll in front of her face,
"Ah, Artex must have decided already."

She levitated the scroll in front of her and unrolled it,
"Artex decided that the three to act as Magistrates would be himself, Razor Wit, and M..." Celestia stared at the third name in utter disbelief, "REALLY!? Why..." she took a deep breath and let it out, "It's his decision and I will not question it." she looked back at the third name, "Even if I have absolutely NO IDEA why he decided the third Magistrate would be..."

She shook her head,
"Stop thinking about it, and just let it go." she levitated the scroll beside her she she emerged from her private chambers for the first time in five days, "Guards," she addressed the two motionless Pegasus stallions outside her doors, "Bring a large lunch to my sister's room at once. I will be spending some time with her."

She said nothing about the slight twitches in the eyes of the two Guards, but she did take some personal satisfaction from the fact that one of the two had to shuffle his wings to lay flat as she sauntered by swaying her hips intentionally. She had learned long ago that such a shuffle was a surefire sign of a healthy Pegasus hiding a wingboner.

Feeling exceptionally mischievous and owning to the fact that one Guard's eyes lingered on her tail, Celestia suddenly stopped and turned her head back to the one with the shifty wings and roving eye,
"Do I have something in my tail?" she asked giving her pastel colored gluten brush a flirtatious shake, "You seem so fixated on it I just had to wonder."

The Guard turned an alarming shade of pink, which morphed into red, the led right into purple at which time his wings sprung open and he fell forward stiffly and landed passed out on the polished marble floor.

The other Guard took one quick glance at Celestia's tail and responded,
"I see nothing in your tail your majesty. It's much more stationary than we're used to, but it looks healthy though it might use a good brushing."

Celestia giggled at such a blunt response,
"Thank you for noticing." she said giving her tail another shake, "I suppose I have been neglecting it. Thank you Corporal..."

"Fury, Corporal Howling Fury, Airborne Combat Specialist." he informed her.

"Well then, thank you Corporal Fury. Accompany me to my sister's chambers and drag along your partner." she said with a warm smile, "Then go bring lunch to us." she turned and took a single step before she stopped again, "By the way, do you find the royal flank to be... enticing? Alluring perhaps?"

Howling Fury looked at the dancing, shaking, gyrating pristine white backside for a moment before he turned his eyes back to Celestia,
"The royal flank is quite shapely. In regard to it being enticing? Perhaps in a different situation and in different context. As it stands right now, I am on the job and my job is to serve in whatever capacity I can within the confines of the law."

Celestia nodded,
"Thank you Corporal Fury. You've been the very picture of professionalism."

She turned and continued down the hallway, not noticing the fact that Fury was dragging more than his coworker along the hallway. He just knew he was going to have friction burns that night as it squeaked with every step he took down the marble corridor.

Chapter 18: Out Of The Woods

A sky chariot flew through the brisk morning air carrying two passengers, one Human and one Kavim. Artex had told the Apple family that he was going to be unavailable to work for at least a couple of days as the very first trial of New Humansville was arranged. The Apple family had been completely understanding and sent their best hopes with their only Human family member.

Due to the official capacity with which he was going to be acting, Artex had decided to wear his formal robe for the trial. He and Razor both knew the trial wouldn't be finished in a single day and they were well prepared for it to continue for a week or more. Despite the gravity of their reason for heading to New Humansville, Razor was excited. She had only been to the town one other time and that was for the funeral and signing of The Unity Pact. She dearly wanted to see how Humans at large interacted with each other. Their culture was so different and she would be lying to herself if she said the thought of watching them among themselves didn't titillate her senses.

Razor and Artex stood side by side in the small sky chariot both enjoying the morning's breeze. The sky was clear and they had already passed Canterlot. Razor glanced up at her companion and frowned internally, 'He's so serious. He needs to smile more.' she halted that thought with a vengeance, 'Oh Razor you idiot, of course he's upset! One of his people is going to be on trial and he has to decide their fate. The weight of the responsibility must be enormous for him.' If Artex noticed Razor's concern, he gave no sign. He just continued staring straight ahead into the sunrise.

The sky chariot landed in the Town Square a few minutes later and Razor and Artex disembarked. As soon as they stepped off the chariot took off again to land on the roof of City Hall. It and the two Guards were to wait for the two Magistrates to contact them once the trial was over. The two Pegasus Guards had lucked out. Their orders stated that while they waited for the Magistrates to finish with the trial, they were permitted to do as they pleased so long as they stayed within the confines of the field surrounding New Humansville. The two Guards unhitched themselves from the sky chariot and decided to explore the unfamiliar town and its strange inhabitants.

Down below, Artex and Razor were already talking with C.W.G. Captain Joyner,
"So you're saying the charges are assault on two Officers, Resisting Arrest, Attempted Murder of two Officers, and Illegal Practice Of Magic." Artex rubbed at his eyes, "Why couldn't it have been something simple like Public Urination or Indecent Exposure? Hell I'd take Unlawful Carnal Knowledge Of Another to THIS!" he rubbed the bridge of his nose, "Jesus, when it rains it pours I guess."

Captain Joyner crossed his arms,
"So who are the Magistrates? I heard you got to chose."

"Razor Wit, myself, and Mario Le Blanch." Artex said evenly.

Mike nodded his head thoughtfully,
"That's not a bad choice. Any one of the regular residents would have already formed opinions and might cave to the social pressure of outspoken public opinion. Mario doesn't care what anybody thinks of him. He tried to hide Kyle's murder, but when we asked him directly if he did it he came clean immediately. I'll be honest Mario makes me really uneasy, but I honestly can't think of any alternatives except Ashley and Beacon. They don't care what others think, but I have no idea how they would handle the choice."

"Yeah," Artex agreed, "They were on the list of possibilities, and if I can't get in touch with Mario I'll be asking Ashley next."

"Speaking of which, how DO you plan on contacting Mario?" Mike asked.

Artex waved his right hand dismissively,
"I'm going to walk around the perimeter of New Humansville tonight calling his name. Other than that, I have no ideas. I think he'll respond though. Even if he says 'no' the novelty of somebody wanting to find him should draw him out."

Mike shrugged,
"Hey it's your show. I'm not legally allowed to discuss anything more with you since one of my Officers is the Prosecutor."

Artex' eye rows knit together,
"And who is the Defense?"

Mike smiled,
"Ready for a shock?"

Artex sighed and rolled his eyes,
"Oh GOD what now?"

"I'm here." said a mare's voice from behind Artex, "Could one of you please direct me to the local head of the Civil Guard?"

Artex, Razor, and Captain Joyner all turned around to find a single Unicorn mare wearing a hooded black cloak behind them. The cloak obscured nearly all of her body, only the tips of her hooves could be seen, she was concealed from head to tail. The hood was pulled up covering her face so that only the tip of her teal muzzle could be seen. She wore a pair of saddlebags but they bore no mark to indicate who she was.

Joyner crossed his arms,
"And you are?"

"I am a Rectifier. I have been ordered by my superiors to come here and monitor the trial. We do not normally get involved with any but the most severe cases. I am not here to try to supersede anypony's authority, I was told, rather explicitly, that opposed to my normal work, I am merely an adviser here and have only the authority provided to me by the Captain of the Guard." the mare explained.

"The guard in this town are called the C.W.G. or Community Welfare Guardians. I'm Mike Joyner, C.W.G. Captain of New Humansville and you are...?"

"I am not allowed to divulge my name publicly. It is a policy of the Rectifiers. I apologize if that isn't what you wanted to hear, but do I have my orders from my own Captain." the mare stated, "The reason for this is so we may go about our business without fear of being recognized, as some might attempt to sway our judgement in regard to cases."

"So what exactly do you do?" Mike asked.

"We ensure that in all cases the accused, if convicted, is not dealt with too harshly or too leniently, or to enact certain severe punishments or services. In cases of murder, thankfully rare that they are, the Rectifier copies the victim's memories then implants them into the perpetrator, edited for the sake of the victim's family. The murderer is subject to every memory of their victim up to and including their own death and everything they felt as they died. In most cases the murderer's guilt is powerful enough to end them, in those rare cases where the murderer lives, they are free to go. Not a single Pony dealt with in this way has ever committed a similar crime. Rectifiers are some of the only Ponies allowed to use Mind magic and we do so only very rarely. As yet, I have only had to become involved in two cases. As I already stated, my power here is limited to what you say I have Captain, otherwise I am an adviser and nothing more." the mare knelt and bowed her head.

Artex looked to Mike,
"Your show."

Mike opened his mouth to speak just as an ear piercing scream sounded from the North field. Captain Joyner moved like greased lightning and was halfway across the Town Square before Artex, Razor, or the Rectifier could move. The emissary team took off after the captain and the Rectifier brought up the rear. Due to Rainbow Dash's hard training, Artex actually caught up to Mike before they reached the orange grove around New Humansville. They sped through the trees with other Humans and Ponies joining them. They halted at the edge of the orchard and looked outward.

The Humans and Ponies working in the fields were gathered close to the orchard and all looking and pointing toward the treeline in the distance. The Humans were pointing, but the Ponies seemed to be unable to see what it was that had startled their bipedal counterparts. Artex followed the pointing fingers and squinted his eyes. It took him a few moments to see it but when he did he bit his lower lip.

"What is that?" Joyner asked.

Artex sighed and started walking out toward the lone figure standing just outside the treeline waiting patiently. Joyner, Razor, and the Rectifier followed him with Darryl, and Eduardo emerged from the crowd and following behind a moment later. As he crossed the field, Artex ran over different scenarios in his mind and began planning. He had hoped it would happen after the Unity Pact Was made public, but the fact that it was apparently happening BEFORE the public announcement puzzled him. From a distance the figure looked to be waiting stoically at the edge of the treeline, but up close he could tell it was shaking violently.

The Emissary slowed his run to a jog and then to a walk and eventually stopped roughly five fathoms from the solitary figure. Joyner, Razor, the Rectifier and Darryl and Eduardo joined him after a few moments.

Artex took in a deep, calming breath,
"I am Artex Rias," he spoke in Velensovth, "Emissary of Human affairs. To whom do I have the pleasure of speaking?"

Razor and the Rectifier both looked at Artex as if he were completely insane,
"Artex!" Razor hissed quietly, "What are you doing? Do you know what that is!?"

Artex nodded his head subtly,
"I do."

The small figure took half a step back before it caught itself,
"We... we have met before." it said quietly.

Artex raised his left eyebrow,
"Alana?"

The undisguised Changeling nodded,
"Yes... I..." she shot a worried look at Razor and the Rectifier, "I... made it look like I left that day. With so many new Ponies around, none would question another that they didn't know and assume somepony else knew. I heard everything that happened at the meeting..."

She was interrupted by Darryl,
"Um question, why are we standing around talking to one of the things that was disguised as the hot redhead Bobby had around him?"

Artex' head snapped around to his old friend,
"You knew?" he asked, "How?"

Darryl tapped his head,
"Even on the meds I could still tell something was off about that one. Once Bobby told us it wasn't Human or even a Pony, I already knew." Darryl crossed his arms sourly, "My questions remains unanswered, why are we here talking to a shapeshifter that nobody believed me or Kaneesha about?"

"That," the Rectifier said calmly, "Is a Changeling. They attacked Canterlot a few years ago. Their Queen imprisoned one of our Princesses, Cadence, and planned to let her starve to death while the Queen paraded around and nearly married the Princess' fiance, Shining Armor, while in the disguise of Princess Cadence. During the invasion, their Queen, using the power of Shining Armor's love for Cadence, bested Princess Celestia and cocooned her while the other Changelings went about subduing the civilians for food. Were it not for a thin victory that day, every single Pony in all of Equestria, every stallion, mare, and foal would be cocooned up to serve as food for these creatures, them." her posture was neutral and calm, speaking almost as if she were detached, it was as creepy as any of the Humans had ever seen in a Pony.

Artex interrupted her,
"Rectifier that's enough..."

"My family was there." the Rectifier said simply, "All of them." she took a step forward, "I almost lost everything that day." she turned her eyes to Artex, "Why are we talking to this Changeling?"

Artex rubbed his eyes,
"Because I specifically designed The Unity Pact to cover them and any other race that wanted to live here, so long as they chose to do so peacefully."

Alana lowered her head and stepped toward the Rectifier, radiating hostility,
"Do you think we wanted to invade?" she asked, "Do you think we wanted to leave our hive, fly ourselves to exhaustion, and enter a land where the residents have their heads too far up their own plots to care about other nations? We were starving. Look at me." she said gesturing to herself, "I mean really look at me. I'm nothing but skin and bones! You're saying you almost lost your family that day well I DID!" Alana screamed, "Nearly every one of us who were thrown from Canterlot all but exploded! I saw my parents and my sisters swell up, bloated beyond belief, as their skin split open! Have you ever heard the screams of twenty thousand as their bodies ripped open, as their organs swelled and burst!? My mother shielded me with her own body to give me a chance!" she wiped her muzzle and continued, "You think you have it so bad? I've seen my hive-mates whither and die from malnutrition. The Queen gave us a glimmer of hope and we took it. Were you in our position, you would too! Yes we invaded, but we didn't kill anypony. It wouldn't have made any sense to do so. Besides if we had cocooned everypony in two generations the invasion would have been pointless because all of you would have died of old age. Even beyond that, our Queen could have killed Celestia but did she? No. Why? Because we have no idea how to raise and lower the sun and moon and without those, even we would die. Invade and capture first, show our might. Once we could not be ignored, we bargain with the rest of Equestria for the release of our hostages. Trade love for freedom. It was crooked, but it was better than nothing." she turned to Darryl, "You saw through my disguise. How much did I eat while I was here?"

Darryl snapped his answer right off,
"Nothing. The whole time you were here you didn't eat a thing."

"Yet we eat solid food just like you do. Do you know why I didn't eat?" she asked, "The food was too rich. I had to slowly gain my strength back I nibbled here and there, enough not to rouse suspicion. I used up the last of my magic just forming the disguise, but it worked. Every one of these tall creatures who saw me was concerned and showed me love and kindness. It gave me just enough strength to carry on. I attached myself to the one with the most love and concern for others." she lowered her head, "I used him so I could survive, but what choice did I have? Once I was found out the Princess was right there. I expected her to kill me. According to our Queen it was in line with what we were told, but she didn't kill me. She let me go." Alana raised her head, "THAT is what brought me back. I listened to the meeting and the laws and I saw hope. My Queen may or may not have lied to us, but what I was told and what I saw and experienced were very different things. I ran and Celestia didn't stop me, so I returned. I left after the meeting to think out here and I came to a decision. I cannot get back to my hive, I am far too weak. Here I have a chance." she turned her eyes to Artex, "When you made the Unity Pact I saw it for what it was. It was an invitation, not just for your kind or Ponies, but for every race. You saw what happened with me, you knew and you reached out and now it is law."

Alana took a deep shuddering breath to steel her nerves, standing tall for the first time,
"The invitation was made," she looked straight into Artex' eyes, "And I accept."

Author's Note

Like the man said, 'When it rains, it pours.'

Remember to Like if you like.

Now! Attack the evil of my typos!

Chapter 19: Making Waves

Artex nodded to Alana,
"Very well. You already know the laws which means you are expected to keep to them and be a productive member of society. Do you have any skills that might be useful?"

Alana nodded,
"Yes several, I was training to be a gardener. We grow fungus for food and any and all fungi are familiar staples for us. Our crops of them were tiny, but I can culture dozens of different types and I am familiar with how to grow edible ones and can also identify all poisonous types of mushroom and other fungi. I can sniff out potentially harmful molds and mildews, which are a constant problem for all hives as far as I know, as well as being a serious concern with infants and the elderly plus those with allergies."

Artex smiled a thin smile and nodded his head,
"Good. The same laws that apply to everybody else will henceforth apply to you. You will also be provided the same privileges as anybody else and the same protection. Are you willing to abide by these laws and submit to them in an orderly manner, living as peacefully as you are able with all other residents of New Humansville?"

Alana nodded,
"I am."

Artex continued,
"Should members of your hive come here looking for you, what will you do?"

"I don't know." the Changeling admitted, "I won't be able to say until it happens, if it happens at all."

Captain Joyner spoke up,
"You should know that betrayal of our trust will not end well for you. As Captain of the Community Welfare Guardians I will not look for wrongs, nor fabricate anything against you, but I will take any and all accusations seriously. You do realize that most Ponies will have a strong prejudice against you and may well misinterpret nearly everything you do? My Officers and I will protect you in accordance with the laws. You will not receive any special treatment from us, either good or ill. Are you still willing to accept these conditions?"

Alana nodded,
"I am, but you should know that there are more of my kind in these woods. They are watching us even now." her announcement made for wary eyes as she continued, "They didn't believe me when I said the offer to live here was genuine, some even begged me not to expose myself. They fear the Ponies and what they will do, but your friend, Mario, has been talking to us and sustaining as many as he can. He is a strange one. He admits to being a murderer yet he has so much love to offer. He has spoken well of all of you and has been trying to convince the others to join."

Artex crossed his arms and pursed his lips,
"How many should we expect? How many are out here?"

Alana shook her head,
"I owe allegiance to my own since they are only trying to survive and are harming none and are not violating any laws. There are four who might come forward in the future, beyond that, I will not say."

Joyner scratched his nose,
"Are any of the others, however many there are, a threat to any resident of New Humansville?"

Alana shook her head,
"There are hard feelings against the Ponies aplenty, but all of them wish to live. Some want to be left alone, others are curious about interacting with other species, but not a single one is or was a soldier and one of them refused to participate in the attack."

Alana took a breath and let it out, steeling her nerves for the next part, "For my part in the attack on Canterlot, I am willing to submit to judgement." she stiffened her legs and held her head erect, "If I am to be a part of your culture, I will submit to your laws," she took a shuddering breath, barely holding back, "And I will do so openly. I... I will place myself... as an offering... to... take the... punishments of those... who wish to dwell here with you... they... will be... innocent... place their blame... on... me..." she paused, trying to find the strength to finish and willed her body to stop shaking, "Their punishment... for their crimes... and my own..." she panted, shifting her weight from side to side, "Will be... on my head... and I... accept it."

The Rectifier stepped forward slowly and held up her left hoof,
"Peace, Changeling." she said evenly, "Your crimes are your own, as are those of the others of your kind." she looked sideways up at Captain Joyner then back to Alana when he nodded for her to continue, "Each pays their own price for their own wrongdoing." she then spoke loudly, "The Changeling that did not take part in the attack has nothing to fear from we who are gathered here." she turned her gaze back to Alana, "As for determining your guilt, that is not my place. I cannot even administer any sort of judgement or punishment unless I have permission from the Captain. I have said as much as I am able to guarantee." she shook her head and shifted her weight, "I AM still a servant of... all citizens of Equestria though, and should you come under any persecution, I will find and deal with the perpetrators in accordance to law as persecution, because of one's species, falls under the jurisdiction of Rectifiers." she lowered her head slightly, "The only condemning voice here is your own. Your Queen has much to answer for," the Rectifier said stepping back, "I can identify no others with certainty." she scuffed the ground with her right forehoof, "I will spread word and warning, the Kavim will listen to the word of a Rectifier. I will be of no more use here." she said plainly as she trotted away but halted after a few steps and spoke over her shoulder, "As far as I am concerned Changeling, I saw you do nothing and MY voice at least, will not be an accusatory one against you."

Alana shuffled her hooves against the dirt and sticks that dotted the ground,
"So," she spoke hesitantly, "What now?"

A crackle of breaking twigs came from behind her as a second Changeling stepped out of the woods. The Humans and Pony watched the new Changeling very carefully. Its posture was submissive, head held low but eyes staring upward, shoulders hunched. It was moving very slowly, taking gradual tentative steps toward the group. Alana waited patiently until it pulled up even with her. It looked up to Alana almost as if asking permission for something.

Alana nodded and the Changeling addressed the Humans and Pony in a feminine voice,
"I am... Vaiawa. I disobeyed... m-my Queen..." she trailed off.

"You were the one who refused to take part in the attack, aren't you." Artex stated, it was no question.

Vaiawa nodded,
"There were others... who refused, not many." she looked up at the faces of the assembled Humans, "Am... am I... are we... going to be... safe here?"

Artex crossed his arms and regarded the little Changeling,
"Good question." he turned and faced Joyner, "Will they be safe here?"

Mike scratched his chin for a moment then turned to Darryl and Eduardo,
"What about you two? Any thoughts or feelings?"

Eduardo shrugged,
"If they're covered by law," he shrugged, "We enforce the law. Simple as that."

Mike nodded and looked at Darryl as the Marine took a breath,
"They're starving sir. I've seen people in other countries do some pretty desperate things when they're starving. People will do unusual and uncharacteristic things if they're desperate. I'm not about to withhold food and shelter from anybody if I can help it. I joined the Marines to protect folks. If I protect them by kicking some ass I'm happy as a clam and I've got no problem protecting by giving somebody a good meal and a place to sleep. Bring them on, the more the merrier. Wasn't so long ago we were in a similar spot," Darryl smirked, "Hell at least they'll be in good company."

Eduardo and Darryl spoke in Velensovth so Alana and Vaiawa overheard,
"So what now?" Alana asked again.

"Yes, what now?" asked a masculine voice from behind the Changelings, "You got me curious too."

Artex cocked his head to the side,
"Hello Mario. I wanted to ask you, how did you learn Velensovth? I doubt anybody taught you."

Mario Le Blanch emerged from the shadows of the woods. He still wore the old towel from when the Humans were traveling to New Humansville. He had a thick but unkempt beard, a shoulder bag made out of scraps of fabric, and a thick staff in his left hand. 'All in all he rather resembles Moses.' Artex thought.

Mario snickered,
"Wrong. Somebody DID teach me." he said gesturing to Alana, "Found her out here in the woods. We kind of became friends. She taught me how to speak the language and introduced me to the others as she found them." he crossed his arms, "Taught me about magic too. Not the kind she uses, cause it ain't the same type an' it ain't used the same way, but she knew about how Unicorns and them do it." he held up his left hand and snapped his fingers.

From the shadows crept a small creature. It looked like a lion cub except it had bat wings and a scorpion tail. The other Humans stepped back from the cub as Mario chuckled.

He snapped his fingers and the cub bounced over to Mario and rubbed its head against his left leg,
"Found this little bugger in the woods. He was hungry as hell, but what do you feed a carnivore if the animals are smart? Easy, you feed 'em stuff that's already dead. Can't always rely on that so I trained him to eat grubs." Mario smiled and chuckled, "Guess you know why I named him Simba." Mario straightened up and became serious again, "So, what are yall gonna do with my friends here?"

Artex spoke before Joyner could,
"I need to talk to you Mario. As for what happens to Alana and Vaiawa, they are protected by The Unity Pact. So," Artex smirked, "Let's talk."

* * *

Mike, Darryl, Eduardo, and Razor walked the two Changelings into New Humansville while Artex and Mario talked.

Mario scratched his thickly bearded chin as he and Artex walked around the perimeter of New Humansville,
"I can't do it bro." Mario said, "My opinion of 'em ain't unbiased." Mario gestured with his hands as he spoke, "I fuckin' watched 'em when they was practicin'. I knew that chick had issues but Brandon kept her sane. She been through too much, got a screw knocked lose somewhere along the line." he chuckled dryly, "An' commin' from ME... that's sayin' somethin'. I'm sorry to hear what happened, but I can't say I'm surprised. I picked up a few things from watchin' them 'Sorcerers' practice. I can't be a Judge or Magistrate or whatever you want me to be. My hands already be dirty an' I ain't in no place to be judgin' somebody else on what they did because they head is all fucked up when I'm in the same boat." he turned his head and asked, "Why did you think of askin' me anyway? Didn't you already know about me?"

Artex nodded,
"I did, but I had an extremely limited list to chose from and you seemed like a solid logical choice."

Mario threw his head and laughed loudly,
"MAN! You musta been scrapin' the bottom of the barrel to think of me!" his laughter died down, "Look bro," he said patting Artex on the back, "I appreciate the thought an' all and under different circumstances I would, but I can't; not if you want anything unbiased. This is somebody's future you talkin' about an' you thought I was the best choice?" he chuckled, "Naw man, there's tons better people here for this. Like that chick Ashley an' her... main squeeze."

Artex quirked his right eyebrow,
"Main squeeze? She's in a relationship? A romantic relationship?"

Mario nodded his head,
"Yeah man, didn't nobody know? She an' that guy always be sneakin' off to the woods at night to kiss an' erething. First time I thought they was runnin' away so I watched 'em for a little while, then when they started kissin' I knew what they was up to." he shrugged, "I ain't interested in watchin' or nothin' so I just left 'em alone."

"Do you know who it was?" Artex asked, "Her boyfriend I mean."

Mario nodded his head,
"Jason." Mario said plainly, "Same dude who lead those folks to attack the village then had an attack of conscience." Mario shook his head, "Tell you what though, that Unicorn who's always following her around don't like him. I think he's jealous. I think he's in love with her, or he's at least got feelings for her."

Artex leaned back his head and groaned,
"Oi." he brought his head back up, "Well thanks for your time, and your honesty, and thanks for taking care of the Changelings."

Mario shrugged,
"Ain't nothin' brother." he held out his hand to Artex, "I meant what I said, Jason or Ashley would be a good choice, Jason especially. He's been there an' he might be able to do a better job, besides almost nobody talks to him anyway. People still don't like him after what happened." Mario paused and looked around quickly before he leaned in toward Artex, "So, how long you been with that Unicorn bro?"

Artex wasn't paying attention to Mario's demeanor and just shrugged,
"About since I woke up in that hospital, why?"

"Damn bro!" Mario exclaimed, "You into some freaky shit right away!"

Mario's tone caught Artex' attention,
"What?"

"You tap that yet?" Mario asked conspiratorially.

"What!? No! It's not like that!" he threw his hands over his eyes, "JESUS! Why would you even THINK that!?"

Mario held up his hands,
"Woah, take it easy bro. I just thought with the way she was lookin' at you that you were... you know... were into her."

Artex looked askance at Mario,
"Dude, not cool. That's... I don't even know how to describe how... wrong that is to even THINK about. I'm married for God sake! Give me some time to grieve then throw a HUMAN woman at me."

Mario stopped and took a look around,
"I don't see your wife around anywhere. Besides I heard you got changed on the inside, so you can only get it on with one o' the locals." he held up a hand to forestall any arguments, "Look, all I'm sayin' is we don't know WHEN we're goin' back or even IF we're goin' back. If we're stuck here till we die, do you really want to be a bachelor for the rest o' your life? Me? There ain't a woman in this town who'd even give me the time o' day, hell most probably wouldn't piss on me if I was on fire. You though, you got a chance. I mean yeah, tryin' to see one o' them 'that way' is gonna take some gettin' used to an' all, but you got a chance to make a life here. Why are you wastin' it?"

Artex groaned,
"Gee, I don't know, maybe because I'm not into bestiality, you sicko! I don't exactly find HORSES to be sexy."

Mario crossed his arms,
"Can horses talk?" he asked seriously, "Can they feel emotions? Can they fall in love, or cry, or laugh, or do anything the Kavim can?" Mario shook his head, "They ain't animals bro, they're people, just in a different shape. I like white girls just as much as black girls or Latino girls..."

"That's Latina." Artex corrected him.

Mario frowned,
"You're missin' the point bro. The only difference between us an' them is the way they look. White people used to use my people as slaves because we looked different."

Artex let out a frustrated sigh,
"You know, there were quite a few Irish folks who were taken as slaves too. And besides I'm a Christian, I don't engage in sexual acts with animals."

Mario punched Artex in the arm,
"You're right but, QUIT CHANGIN' THE SUBJECT! My point stands, CRACKER, the Kavim are us just in different bodies an' don't pull all that religious crap neither. All that 'every creature after its own kind' bullshit. If you can make a baby with them, you can marry them. Here's a new perspective for you. Is God still God here?"

Artex rolled his eyes,
"Yes."

"And God has control over what happens to you right?" Mario continued.

"Yes." Artex answered patiently.

"Then it was GOD'S will for you to end up here and only be able to have a family with a Kavim. If you were waitin' for a sign, I think THAT was pretty obvious." Mario crossed his arms smugly, "What was God's first command?"

Artex rolled his eyes having heard the same from Catholics before,
"Be fruitful and multiply."

Mario slapped him on the back,
"That's right! And what was the Great Commission?"

"Go forth into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature." Artex said, "That verse meant mankind."

Mario shook his head,
"If that's what God meant, that's what he would have said. He used the word 'creature' for a reason. We're among 'creatures'. Look man, quit fightin' this, you know I'm right."

Artex was more than a bit upset,
"Well if that WERE the case then why am I not attracted to them? And why would I listen to you anyway? You said yourself that you're fucked up in the head!"

Mario pursed his lips and nodded,
"Yeah I am. Maybe I'm wrong, but maybe I'm not. Look, you can't argue that I have some good points. Just think about what I said." Mario looked toward the treeline where Simba was waiting patiently for him, "I gotta go man. Stay safe, an' if you can't love her, let her down easy. She seems like a nice person."

Artex watched Mario walk back to the edge of the woods and disappear into the trees. He shook his head then set off to find Jason Campbell.

* * *

Alana and Vaiawa were having some trouble already. As they passed through New Humansville in their native forms Ponies and Humans alike stopped their tasks to stare at the Changelings. The Ponies especially began whispering and muttering amongst themselves. Words and phrases like 'unwanted' and 'vile insects' circulated wildly through the observers. The Ponies began to form up into a crowd following the two Changelings, three Humans, and one Pony as they made their way to the Town Hall.

Beacon and Ashley followed the crowd and listened to the angry mutterings therein. The consensus was obvious, the Ponies did not want the Changelings there and some even spoke of how to be rid of them. The crowd stopped, surrounding Town Hall when Eduardo and Darryl escorted the Changelings inside. Captain Joyner stayed outside to deal with the crowd while Razor slipped away quietly.

Beacon and Ashley left the crowd and snuck around the back of a nearby building to watch and listen. The crowd consisted almost exclusively of Ponies but a few curious Humans intermingled with them. Unbeknownst to the crowd, the Human and Pony members of the C.W.G. had taken up positions around the crowd, just far enough out of sight to be unobtrusive.

Joyner raised his hands into the air and the crowd quieted down,
"I'm sure you all noticed that there are two Changelings in Town Hall. They say they wish to live here with all of us and there are laws in place to ensure they are given that chance."

The crowd began murmuring again.

Joyner cleared his throat,
"Quiet down please. These two Changelings are to be treated as normal citizens, unknown but not hostile. They will be protected by the same laws as anybody else and afforded the same privilege. They will receive no special treatment and do not expect any. I do not want to hear reports of anybody abusing or persecuting them. Now, I understand that many of you remember and feel strongly about the attack on Canterlot when the Changelings invaded. One of them has surrendered herself to arrest and judgement and the other claims to have refused to participate the the attack on Canterlot. They also claim to have skills that they will use to benefit the community and are willing to teach to others. I expect every one of you to at least be civil when dealing with them. I'm not going to ask that you be friendly and go out of your way to make them feel at home, but they are here and they are willing to try to make a life with those who they have wronged and I do expect you all to be gracious enough to let them try." he crossed his arms and looked across the crowd, "So, are you going to give them any trouble?"

A mare's voice rang out from the crowd,
"What if they start replacing Ponies?"

Joyner nodded his head,
"Am understandable concern. I can ask them to stay in their natural forms or wear a type of identifying clothing but nobody is going to demand they cease using their natural magic."

"What if they start sucking the life out of everypony?" another mare's voice asked.

Joyner arched an eyebrow,
"Since when did they suck life? Last I heard they consumed love. How about you ASK them how that works? They said they can survive on normal food so why would they jeopardize their only chance to live with us?" he crossed his arms and looked down at the crowd, "I don't expect this to be smooth or streamlined, but we can try to be neighborly. That is all I ask. Understood?"

The crowd stayed silent and looked at each other murmuring quietly.

Beacon turned and addressed his partner,
"There will be trouble. The crowd is placated for now, but things are going to be rough for a while. We need to be on the lookout for trouble before it arises."

Ashley looked quizzically at her partner,
"Weren't you there when they attacked Canterlot?"

Beacon nodded,
"I was," he turned and gazed out over the crowd as he spoke, "But I was not the same then as I am now. I've learned a few things." he gestured to all of New Humansville with his left forehoof, "We put aside our animosity for one another and look, the town is blooming beautifully." he lowered his hoof and cast down his vision, "I once worked against you. I only saw more foreigners, more threats to us, just like the Changelings were." he looked up into Ashley's eyes, "And I was wrong. I was wrong then," he looked out over the crowd, "And they are wrong now." he clenched his jaw, "I'm not going to let anybody else make the same mistakes I did. If we can accept a species from another world, do we not owe that and more to a species from our own world? Who's to say that long ago some Changelings didn't try to make peace with us and we reacted poorly and drove them away because of how they looked. No, there has been enough strife here. I plan to give peace a chance," he glanced up to Ashley again, "Care to join me?"

Ashley affectionately scratched the Unicorn stallion behind the ears and Beacon leaned into her fingers humming contentedly as Ashley replied,
"I always do."

The two of them stood and watched as the crowd dispersed.

Author's Note

New chapter! Unless something drastic occurs, I will be hosting the second Live Character Q&A from 4:00 pm - 11:30 pm Eastern Standard Time on Saturday, October 18, 2014. Any and all readers are welcome to participate. Rules are:
1 question per post please,
Ask questions to individual characters,
Please allow the writer time to respond
Have fun!

Oh, and uh... ANNIHILATE THE TYPOS!

Chapter 20: Laying Foundations

Artex walked briskly with Jason toward Town Hall,
"Alright, so do you understand what you're supposed to do? This is, fortunately enough, rather like a trial back on Earth."

Jason sucked on his teeth briefly then nodded,
"Yeah. I got it."

Artex nodded,
"Good. I'm going to see that regular Magistrates are appointed as quickly as possible after this is over. On the plus side, this should be a fairly straightforward case with a quick resolution." he stopped at the closed doors of Town Hall and held open the doors for Jason.

Inside the stage had been repurposed for use by the acting Magistrates. On the floor directly in front of the stage stood Captain Joyner and Calvin, both acting as bailiffs. The Rectifier stood near the doors waiting patiently and silently for the proceedings to commence. The Prosecutor stood on the left side of the room on the floor in front of the stage and the Defense and Tamika stood on the right. Eduardo stood in the back of the room to act as a magic nullifier and had already cast one of his wards on the floor. Razor Wit was already standing behind one of the three podiums on the stage and two others were set and ready for Jason and Artex. The event was a closed hearing so there were no others people inside Town Hall. The Magistrates were to stand for the entire duration of the hearing and the absence of others made the space feel abnormally empty. Everything was in place and ready.

"Like I said, should be quick and easy, open and closed." Artex snapped his fingers for emphasis, "Alright, let's do this."

* * *

(13 hours later, local time 11: 49 p.m.)

"So in closing," the Defense, law student Marcus Gainsworth, said exhaustively, "I believe you will agree that the woman of whom I am a legal representative, is indeed guilty of the crimes she stands accused of, however her fragile mental state marks her as being clearly rendered incapable of rationalizing her actions at the time of the incidents in question. Her irrational fear of Kavim and P.T.S.D. led her to the erroneous conclusion that the situation was in fact more perilous than it actually was and the inclusion of a Kavim as one of the arresting officers stands out as a truly distinctive catalyst in regard to the events in question. This being the case, I believe this woman would benefit from extensive but gentle psychological treatment in order to acclimate her damaged psyche to find the inclusion of Kavim during social interactions as acceptable, thus rendering her no longer a threat, but a productive member of society."

The three acting Magistrates looked at each other with bloodshot eyes and short tempers. Everybody in the impromptu courtroom was beyond eager to have the case over and done with.

Artex wasted no time in raising his hand,
"Acting Magistrate, Artex Rias, finds the suspect, Tamika Edison, guilty of all charges. Next acting Magistrate will state their decision."

Jason raised his hand,
"Acting Magistrate, Jason Campbell, finds the suspect, Tamika Edison, guilty of all charges. Next acting Magistrate will state their decision."

Razor raised her right forehoof,
"Acting Magistrate, Razor Wit, finds the suspect, Tamika Edison, guilty of all charges. All Magistrates will now convene privately and determine the best course of action for the case."

Razor led the procession down the stage to the floor then toward the direction of the stairs which would lead up to the second floor for deliberation.

The Rectifier quickly turned toward Captain Joyner,
"I need to join them to make sure they explore all possible options. Please, this is my job."

Mike nodded in acquiescence,
"Go ahead. Try to make it quick though. We need to sleep sometime tonight."

The Rectifier followed the two men and one mare up the stairs. Razor led them to the second floor, then the third floor, then to the roof. She trotted out to the center of the roof and plopped her flank down, looking expectantly at Artex, Jason, and the Rectifier. The two other acting Magistrates and one Rectifier sat down forming a square with Artex and Razor sitting across from each other and Jason and the Rectifier also looking at each other.

Artex took the lead,
"Alright Rectifier, you're the expert here. List all our options and we'll whittle down which ones we refuse."

The Rectifier bowed her head,
"As you wish, the decision is ultimately yours so long as you do not try to have her executed or set free without any sort of action." she shook her head, "The Defense successfully established 'Diminished Capacity' and you all agreed, so that limits what actions can be taken. One option is to force Tamika to undergo Mental Readjustment, another is to force her to undergo extensive therapy while being isolated from all Kavim, another is exile, or you could imprison her indefinitely. I would like to recommend the therapy or the Mental Readjustment, preferably a mixture of both."

Jason spoke up suddenly,
"What is Mental Readjustment?"

The Rectifier seemed to almost smirk,
"It's a service provided by Rectifiers. They enter a mind and... basically adjust the mind to stabilize and help somebody cope with whatever traumatic event they experienced that was outside their control. For example: the service is never offered to mothers because they chose to become pregnant, whereas a Human who survived a massacre might be offered the service to help them adjust to life afterwards. It's effectively transplanting a coping mechanism into somebody's mind."

Jason nodded,
"What are the drawbacks?"

The Rectifier shook her head,
"There are none, but Mental Readjustment is not a perfect solution. For the individual to be healed of their condition they need therapy to learn to deal with the problem instead of just using a spell to take the problem away. The issue is still there and it needs to be solved so that the individual can have a healthy and balanced life." the Rectifier paused and bit her lip before continuing hesitantly, "There is another way, but I do not recommend it. I have the knowledge to completely erase the memory from Tamika's mind, but no Rectifier likes to do so. Fiddling around in anybody's mind is bad enough, but to completely rewrite an individual's memory... we find the idea counterproductive. Our society and every individual grows by having pain and moving past it by dealing with it. Removing the memory would deny Tamika the option of doing so, it would deny her the chance for growth. Besides, the events which traumatized her so, are commonly spoken of and she would learn the truth quickly enough then we might have a repeat of the incident which led us here."

The three acting Magistrates sat and pondered their options.

* * *

The two men and two mares came back down the stairs. The Rectifier trotted back over to Captain Joyner while Razor, Jason, and Artex took their places back behind their respective podiums.

Razor cleared her throat and began,
"We three acting Magistrates will now provide our recommendations of actions. Acting Magistrate, Razor Wit, recommends that Tamika Edison, lacking truly malicious intent, be provided significant professional psychological help and undergo Mental Readjustment to allow her to avoid isolation while going through therapy. She will not be permitted to carry a weapon for one year."

Jason spoke next,
"Acting Magistrate, Jason Campbell, recommends that Tamika Edison, lacking truly malicious intent, be provided with significant professional psychological help and undergo Mental Readjustment to allow her to avoid isolation while going through therapy. She will not be permitted to carry a weapon for a year."

"Acting Magistrate, Artex Rias, recommends that Tamika Edison, lacking truly malicious intent, be provided significant professional psychological help and undergo Mental Readjustment to allow her to avoid isolation while going through therapy. She will not be permitted to carry a weapon for one year." Artex took a breath then continued, "All Magistrates are in agreement. So let it be written, so let it be done. This trial and sentencing is finished. Tamika Edison is remanded to the care of Captain Joyner of the Community Welfare Guardians."

Mike wasted no time turning to the Rectifier,
"Rectifier, are you prepared to carry out the sentence?"

Tamika looked around in puzzlement and fear,
"What the hell is Mental Readjustment?"

The Rectifier spoke simply,
"The Rectifier enters and adjusts your mind to stabilize you and help you cope with whatever traumatic event you experienced. It's transplanting a coping mechanism into your psyche." the Rectifier nodded silently and trotted up to Tamika, "Lower your head and hold still please."

Tamika withdrew from the Rectifier, cringing as if the mare might bite her,
"Hell no! I'm not letting some freak mess with my head!" she yelled in Velensovth.

The Rectifier shook her and roller her unseen eyes,
"This will not hurt you at all. You will feel extremely fatigued and perhaps a little dizzy, but there should be absolutely no pain. Furthermore, should you wish to have the Readjustment removed at a later time, you may do so with the permission of your therapist. The rules and regulations for all Mind magic are extremely strict, especially to Rectifiers. Our services are designed to aid any who would benefit from such. Granted, occasionally the services are designated as mandatory, however we take no pleasure in meddling with the minds of others. An individual's thoughts are their own and we aim to respect that so long as one's ACTIONS to cause harm to others. As I said, the Readjustment may be removed at a later time if you are in a position to safely attempt to resolve the issue yourself. I would recommend working toward such a goal so that no magic manipulation remains in your mind." the Rectifier stepped back, "Do you understand these conditions and factors as I have stated them?"

"So, this can be... reversed?" Tamika asked shakily.

The Rectifier nodded,
"Of course. I would be more than happy to come back and do it myself. We are trying to help you. Do you understand what I explained?"

Tamika nodded,
"Y...yes."

The Rectifier continued her questions,
"Do you have any questions or concerns about the procedure, your rights as a citizen of Equestria, the effects of the procedure, or how it will affect you?"

Tamika shook her head again more firmly this time,
"No."

The Rectifier nodded,
"Very well. Lower your head please, my horn must touch your forehead. All Rectifier mind affecting spells are touch only so that everybody knows when we are and are not using Mind magic."

Tamika sat on the floor instead. She looked at the Rectifier uneasily, almost shaking. The Rectifier stepped toward her, horn lowered. At that point Tamika was shaking from her mental state and being so close to a Kavim, but she held still, barely. The Rectifier's horn lit up and she touched her horn to Tamika's forehead for only the most brief of moments before she pulled back and extinguished the glow around her horn.

Tamika looked up with a questioning expression,
"Are... are you going to do it?"

A ghost of a smile floated around the Rectifier's lips,
"I already did. Readjustment is one of the most common spells for us. I have used it thirteen times in forty-seven years of executing my office." a small smile briefly appeared at the corners of the mare's mouth, "How do you feel? Are you still afraid of us?"

Tamika peered intently at the Rectifier then slowly smiled,
"N...no... no I'm not." she smiled almost tearfully, "Thank you." she suddenly reached out and pulled the Rectifier into a firm hug.

The cloaked mare's expression was one of strained patience,
"You are most welcome Tamika Edison. Do remember though, magic is not a solution for everything. It can be used as a temporary treatment, but unless powerful magic is used and made permanent, the effects can fade with time and suitable events." she raised her left forehoof and placed it on Tamika's right shoulder, "Please, for yourself, work toward confronting the problem on your own terms. In the future, there may be others who will suffer from the same thing, learn how to deal with your issue so you can help them. I will arrange for a small cabal of licensed Psychologists and Psychiatrists to open practices here in New Humansville. It seems that there are problems here that we, as a species, have caused you and I will see that issue resolved. Do not worry, the crown will be paying for them since they are partially responsible." the Rectifier lowered her hoof and bowed, "I thank all of you for your time and I sincerely hope there are few such needs for those in my line of work to attend trials here in New Humansville." a genuine smile appeared on the Rectifier's muzzle, "I think I may ask my family to move here. You Humans are not too bad, and that's coming from a Pony who doesn't like many others." and with her peace spoken, the Rectifier departed, closing the front doors of Town Hall behind her.

Captain Joyner sighed,
"Glad that's over." he turned and headed for the doors, "Let's get everybody in here so they can sleep."

Artex, Jason, and Razor descended from the stage,
"Yeah, and Razor and I can go to Canterlot. The Princesses offered for us to stay in the palace for some kind of meeting tomorrow."

* * *

Razor Wit yawned hugely as she and Artex rode their sky chariot toward Canterlot. The night was cool and clear. The stars shined down brightly on the world below and the view of the night sky was enchanting. Razor enjoyed seeing all that stars, but worry was gnawing at her mind. Artex had been acting strangely the entire ride. He was pensive and quiet, staring out at nothing as if the horizon held some deep secret he wanted to puzzle out. He had been chewing his cheek again and Razor knew it was a sign that he was preoccupied and worried about something. The look of intense contemplation on his face spoke of a war being waged behind his eyes and Razor worried for him.

The tan Unicorn mare looked her companion up and down thinking about him as an individual, not just a Human, 'He has his problems, but then again who doesn't. He's so quiet about his feelings and he internalizes so much, it's not healthy. Had he been born a stallion, he would be about as desirable as they come. He has a maturity about him well beyond his years, he is curious but open-minded enough to stay teachable and learn new things. I have to admit on an intellectual level, I find him more than simply appealing. He is emotionally hurt, but he doesn't let that stop him. Those are admirable qualities in anybody. If only he had been born a stallion I would be all over him. He was born as a Human though. I know his body has been changed, but I'm having trouble getting around his appearance. What has your mind so occupied Artex?'

Meanwhile Artex was waging a battle of his own, 'What do I do? What is the right thing to do? Do I hold true to my own kind and deny the changes within, or do I pursue a relationship with one of the Kavim? I don't even know what my own kind IS anymore. I've always found women attractive, but now it's like that choice has been ripped from me. Who knows, maybe now that I'm only compatible with Kavim... would it be a sin to be with a Human woman now? I just don't know. I've always tried to live justly and do the right thing, but now I don't even know what the 'right thing' is anymore.' his eyes briefly flashed over to Razor.

The tan mare was watching him intently and once his eyes fell onto her the two of them locked eyes and held their respective gazes for a few moments. Artex noticed her posture, the set and angle of her ears, and her expression, 'She's thinking about something too.'

He turned back to face the front, breaking eye contact with the Unicorn mare, 'She's been with me from the beginning and I have to admit if she were a Human woman I wouldn't think twice, but the fact is she isn't a woman, she's a mare. Even just thinking about it makes me feel wrong when I consider her as a romantic possibility. People always say it's not what's on the outside but what's inside that counts. Then again I bet they never had to face a decision like this. The question is so simple, but the answer is complex.'

He pondered the problem more in depth for several minutes, changing the direction of his thoughts from Razor to Kavim females in general, 'Was Mario right? Am I just over thinking this? Is the answer really so simple? CAN it be simple in a situation like this? The Ponies seem to have accepted it as a foregone conclusion that I'm going to marry one of them, but what about the other Humans, my friends? I'm supposed to represent their best interest, but how can I do that if I betray my people by marrying outside my own species? The question is 'would it be a betrayal? In the end I have to consider everyone around me, not just myself.' he sighed regretfully, 'It was one thing when I was talking about it with Celestia, I never thought it would affect me though. I'm such a hypocrite. I go and I push for the law that allows this and here I am in a mental quandary!' he balled his fist then relaxed his grip, 'You know what, I'm just going to bite the bullet here. Everybody is already willing to go along with this. Fuck it, I'm going to start looking for a four-legged bride... brides, plural I guess.' at that thought he wiped his face with his right hand, 'Hell, this is going to be an experience.'

* * *

Artex and Razor watched tiredly as the flight team descended into the Royal Palace Sky Chariot Reception Atrium. The Atrium was an elevated area of smooth white stone roughly a League square and bordered by well constructed stone guardrail and a single walkway which led into the Royal Palace. The team landed and the Human and Pony disembarked quickly. Ten Guards patrolled the perimeter of the Atrium and a single brilliant yellow Earth Pony mare with a blaze orange mane and tail wearing Royal Livery waiting patiently by the sole bridge that ran from the Atrium to the Palace proper.

Artex and Razor silently approached the yellow mare while the mare smiled brilliantly,
"Welcome Emissary," she said with an accompanying bow, "I'll guide you to your rooms. A paige will retrieve you in the morning." she turned and began trotting along the bridge, still talking, "If there is anything you need, a servant and a Guard will be stationed outside your doors all night. Of course if you have any questions right now I'll be more than happy to answer them."

Artex blinked owlishly at the illuminator crystals that dotted the walls of the hallway as they made their way to their rooms. Thankfully there were few Ponies still awake so the trio walked, largely unmolested, through the ancient Palace. Doors leading to various unknown rooms lined every single hallway. They walked down a dizzying series of long, nearly identical hallways until the yellow mare came to one hallway lined with more ornate doors.

She stopped in front of one room that had a Guard and a servant already in front of it and stopped,
"This is your room Mr. Emissary. Please make yourself at home." she turned to Razor next, "If you will please follow me miss, your room is the next one down."

Artex opened the door, completely ignoring the Guard and servant, and entered the room. Illuminator crystals shined white light all around the room, bright but not overpowering. The room itself was an ideal example of understated refinement. The roughly queen size bed was a canopy type but instead of brilliant, frilly colors and lace, the bedclothes were ice white. The room was a pleasant cream color and a wooden bedroom set lined the walls. The dimensions of the room, Artex guessed, were thirty feet by twenty feet with a ten foot ceiling. The chest of drawers and the vanity were set along the right side of the room and the dresser and writing desk were on the left. A single door in the rear of the room drew Artex' attention.

He made for the door and opened it. A bathroom lay within and to his delight, it had one of the new model toilets which were comfortable for both Kavim and Humans. The bathtub was big enough to fit an Alicorn and fresh linens lay on a stand just inside the door right next to the sink. Even more impressive was the wooden handled toothbrush sitting on the sink, right next to a small pick and a small box of some sort of powder. Artex availed himself of the facilities, showered, brushed, and folded his clothes then headed for the bed. He was ecstatic to be able to sleep in the nude since he didn't feel comfortable doing so if Twilight was going to be around.

He laid out his clothes on the top of the chest of drawers then slipped under the crisp covers and fell right to sleep.

* * *

Artex awoke the next morning to the sound of somebody knocking at the door to his room,
"What?" he yelled petulantly.

The yellow mare from the night before poked her head into the room,
"There are messages for you from the Princesses. Will you be joining them for breakfast?"

Artex yawned and stretched,
"Yeah, stay by the door and wait for me to get dressed."

The yellow mare stepped into the room and closed the door behind her,
"Um, if I may be so bold sir, the Princesses tones seemed to indicate that breakfast was going to be a very casual event. I don't think you need to dress up."

Artex opened his mouth to tell the mare to leave, but thought better of it and shrugged,
"Alright."

He slipped out of bed, completely naked and stretched a second time while the yellow mare looked on with wide eyes,
"Oh, oh my..." she sputtered, "Perhaps clothes would not be a bad idea after all." she averted her eyes from Artex', 'Morning Glory'.

Artex smiled smugly but played it off,
"First you say that clothing was optional, now you say it isn't," he turned to her and planted his fists on his hips, his 'pointer' at her eye level and aimed right at her, "Which is it?"

The mare backed up a step,
"You should wear clothes sir!" she said loudly, "I was mistaken!"

Artex smiled and nodded,
"Very well, please wait outside the room while I dress and close the door behind you."

The yellow mare left the room quickly and closed the door just as fast and Artex began to dress. He enjoyed a hearty chuckle at the mare's ignorance as he slipped on his boxers, socks, shirt, and pants. He decided to forego his hatchet/hammer and other things, it was only breakfast after all.

He walked to the door and pulled it wide. The yellow mare was standing just to the right of the door talking to Razor. The two mares looked up as Artex stepped out, the yellow mare's face was still bright red and Razor shot the man an irritated glare.

Artex openly rolled his eyes,
"Alright, I apologize for that little display in there, but you shouldn't assume anything about Humans."

The yellow mare nodded her head still blushing furiously even though her eyes kept nervously darting to Artex' crotch,
"Y... yes... yes sir."

"And would you kindly stop glancing at my pants? If you liked to that much..." Artex began.

"Enough!" Razor snapped, "Artex, be nice! This poor mare was surprised and now what is she supposed to think? You're the first Human she's ever met."

Artex crossed his arms,
"Fine," he knelt down to be eye level with the mare, "I apologize ma'am. I was just trying to have a bit of fun. I really would appreciate it if you didn't look at my groin anymore though."

Razor patted the mare on the shoulder,
"Alright then, we don't want to keep the Princesses waiting. Lead on please."

The yellow mare wasted no time in leading Artex and Razor toward the Private Royal Dinning Hall.

The trip took several minutes and Artex and Razor Wit were well and truly lost. They came to a set of tall, double door made of, what looked suspiciously like, black oak. The mare stopped in front of the doors and motioned for Artex and Razor to enter.

Artex grabbed one of the humongous steel ring handles and pulled mightily. The door slowly opened and Razor trotted inside. Artex entered the room and pulled the heavy door closed, 'Damn thing looks like it's more than a foot thick.' he ruefully rubbed his shoulder, 'Feels like it too.'

He looked around the room and was surprised to see that the dining room was actually fairly small. The room itself was less than fifty feet long and maybe half that length in width, though the high vaulted ceiling made it appear larger. There was a perfectly polished cherry wood table dominating the center of the room with a score of comfortable looking chairs set all around it. The chairs were obviously built for the Kavim frame, but Artex was used to sitting on such things.

Celestia and Luna, as well as one other white Unicorn stallion were already sitting in chairs. The two sisters stared openly at Artex and the Unicorn stallion had his jaw hanging nearly down to the floor.

Artex froze as he registered the stares,
"Um... good morning?"

Celestia was the first to recover,
"How... how did you move that door?"

Artex turned his head, looked at the door, then looked back to Celestia,
"With... muscle?" Artex replied.

Celestia shook her head wildly,
"That door is normally opened by Earth Ponies. Unicorns have to use magic to do so."

Artex shrugged,
"You know what?" he began while planting his fists on his hips, "After everything else that's happened on this crazy ass world, I'm just going to go with it. It's probably another side effect of the blood transfusion. I'm hungry, what's for breakfast ladies?"

The white Unicorn stallion picked his jaw up off the floor and looked Artex up and down,
"I can only HOPE you're the Emissary." he said loudly.

The Human man bowed at his waist,
"Artex Rias at your service." he straightened up and continued, "Your guess is correct, though I am only one half of the team." he gestured to Razor Wit, "This is Razor Wit, my social guide to Equestria. As yet I have not chosen any other staff members. Who might I be addressing?"

The Unicorn stallion straightened up in his seat,
"Blueblood, Prince of Equestria."

Artex' eyebrows rose,
"So you're married to Celestia or Luna?"

Blueblood sprang to his hooves,
"PRINCESS Celestia or PRINCESS Luna, thank you very much! And no, I am their nephew."

Artex held up his hands,
"Hey, settle down there your highness. I'm on a first name basis with Celestia and Luna so cool it." while Blueblood sputtered indignantly, Artex continued, "If titles mean so much to you, I can use yours, but Celestia and Luna have never asked me to be so formal with them and it's not your place to be offended for somebody else unless they're being insulted, so knock it off."

Blueblood opened his mouth angrily but Artex cut him off,
"And before you go making threats and so forth, you would do well to remember that I'm a Royally Appointed Emissary and I have a certain amount of Diplomatic Immunity." he placed his hands on the table and leaned over it, "I know the law and my rights."

Celestia cleared her throat,
"Artex would you please be polite to my nephew? I asked him to join us so he could experience a bit of culture."

Artex leaned off the table and straightened his shirt,
"Of course, provided he keeps the infantile outbursts to a minimum."

Blueblood's face was a shade of crimson that Big Macintosh would envy. Nevertheless he sat back down and took a deep breath.

"So, what's for breakfast?" Artex asked.

Luna smiled mischievously,
"Whatever you want."

Artex raised his left eyebrow at the lunar Alicorn,
"Are you sure you mean that?"

Luna's smile widened,
"Of course, but you might want to wait until our other guest arrives."

As the words finished leaving her lips the heavy oak double doors thumped, then vibrated, then went silent. A few moments later a portal appeared in front of the door and Chris Vacca stepped through.

"Hey there Queenies!" he addresses loudly, then he spotted Artex, "DAN!"

The two men walked toward each other and engaged in a hug. Chris tightened his arms and picked up Artex, chuckling the whole time. When Chris set him back down, Artex then picked up Chris like he weighed nothing at all.

"Hey, put me down man!" Chris yelled.

Artex smiled evilly as Chris squirmed in his brother-in-law's hold. Artex tossed Chris toward the floor playfully. Just before Chris hit the floor, a portal opened up in the stones and Chris fell through. Luna failed to notice the other portal open above her head until Chris landed bodily on her back.

Luna let out a surprised and undignified squawk as Chris's heft flattened her to the seat of her chair. The room went dead silent as Chris and Luna attempted to untangle themselves. Celestia was having a great deal of trouble keeping her mirth at bay while Blueblood and Razor looked on in absolute shock.

Chris's voice called up from the tangle of arms, legs, and wings,
"Wow, I didn't think YOU would be the first Pony I ended up on top of! I didn't know you cared so much Luna." he quieted down for a moment as they both grunted, attempting to get away, before Chris spoke again, "Don't worry, I'll be gentle."

"CHRISTOPHER!" the force of Luna's Royal Canterlot Voice threw Chris off her and towards a wall.

Before he hit the wall, he opened another portal and went through. An exit portal appeared on the floor and Chris came flying out of it. The portal closed behind him and he hit the ceiling then fell back to the floor with a heavy thud.

Staggering to his feet, Chris mumbled,
"Hehehehe, just like the game. Speedy thing goes in, speedy thing comes out."

Celestia could hold back no longer and burst out laughing. She laughed and hee-hawed until she fell over onto the table gasping for air and holding her sides. Blueblood and Razor looked utterly mortified, while Luna ruffled her feathers and sat up, attempting to regain some minuscule measure of dignity.

Deciding to break the atmosphere, Artex spoke up,
"Do the chefs know how to prepare bacon?"

Author's Note

Typos are evil! Lead the charge against these corruptors of the almighty Grammar! Stand with me! Draw your erasers and raise your dictionaries! Charge!

Chapter 21: New Ideas And Atonement

After everybody had settled back down and placed their orders from the chefs, Artex had a question,
"Alright, it's incredible that you have bacon here in the Palace for visiting ambassadors, but where does it come from? The pigs I met on the Apple Family farm were pretty passable conversationalists and I know Kavim well enough to know you would NEVER serve the meat of a sentient creature, so where does it come from?"

"I should say not!" Blueblood interjected, "Auntie, if I may?"

Celestia nodded to the white stallion, so he continued,
"The flesh comes from animals in Gryphonvale. You see the animals in Equestria are sentient because of all the residual Thamaturgic Energy that is used. The uses come from Unicorns using magic and the left over energy goes back into the air. The air here in Equestria is so thick and full of Thamaturgic Energy that it needs a place to go, so the animals take it in and it... sort of empowers them. The animals in Equestria are sentient, that does not happen anywhere else. Now from what Auntie has told me, your kind consider us animals on your world, so allow me to inform you of the, as we are known, Prime Races. There are the Kavim, us obviously, then you have the Minotauri, the Gryphons, the Zebras, the Dragons, the Buffalo, the Diamond Dogs, and the Changelings. There are three lands held by Kavim, but only in Equestria do four tribes live. Here in Equestria you have Earth Ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns, and Alicorns. In the Crystal Kingdom to the North you have a land populated by Crystal Kavim, and to the far East in Saddle Arabia you have Wind Kavim and Desert Kavim. The nation of Saddle Arabia is allied with Equestria, but they have not subjugated themselves to the rule of any Alicorn. They are also not quite as peaceful as native Equestrian Kavim are. The Crystal Kingdom has only just accepted the rule of an Alicorn, Princess Cadence. They are now peaceful, but before Cadence came to power, the Crystal Kingdom was at war with Equestria and Saddle Arabia long ago. Over all, the Wind Kavim and Desert Kavim do not consider themselves as anything but very distant relatives to us, whereas the Crystal Kavim see Equestrian Kavim as family now."

Blueblood paused briefly before he turned his head toward Celestia,
"Auntie, speaking of the Changelings, what are you planning to do with the ones the commoners have been finding occasionally? I have my own ideas, but I know you well enough to know you would likely frown on what I would suggest."

Celestia looked up sharply,
"When did this develop?" she asked pointedly.

Blueblood waved his hooves in a placating gesture,
"It happened two days ago. We only just received word this morning. The Changelings were found by a group of commoner farmers and the local Guard was notified. They are supposed to be transported today, but I wanted to know what you wanted to do with them."

Celestia sighed,
"Do any of your ideas have anything to do with any form of execution, imprisonment, slavery, or exploitation?"

Blueblood shook his head looking offended,
"Not even remotely. You know me better than that Auntie. I am a snob, a lout, and a shameless flirt with an unbearable sense of entitlement, but I am no murdering monster. I make no apologies for what I am, but I am nothing like my former brother Proudhoof, may he rot in Tartarus. Needless to say, my ideas are not likely to be popular among the Changeling prisoners though."

Chris stared death at Blueblood from across the table,
"Proudhoof is your brother!?"

Blueblood lowered his head and peered at Chris with a fierce, piercing gaze,
"He WAS my brother, my half brother. My father died when a wall of masonry fell onto him when I was four. Mothers remarried, and all but abandoned me once they had he and my sisters. That trident he was so willing to murder for, was rightfully mine. It was my father's but I had no idea where it was and Proudhoof stole it. Auntie Celestia took me in, but her duties with the kingdom and her pupil kept her very busy so I ended up being raised by doting staff. When I heard of the atrocity Proudhoof perpetrated by misusing his authority, I not only disowned him, but I also offered to take his head. His actions were beyond anything I would have ever done. It was an idiotic move on his part. I might have petitioned for a select group of Unicorns to slip sleeping agents into food to allow for capture, but an out and out massacre?" Blueblood shook his head, "I would never have thought of such a thing. I'll be the first to admit I'm anything but a nice Pony, but there are lines even I wouldn't cross."

Artex' attention was focused on the conversation like a laser,
"Where have the Changelings been taken? And what about the dead ones?"

Blueblood turned his attention to Artex,
"The dead are being buried where they are found. For now the living ones are being held in a barn with anti magic wards covering the entire thing. My idea was to give them a choice: stay and wear anti magic rings while they serve as indentured servants to pay for their crimes, or be taken back to the Badlands and deal with the rest of their perverse race."

"You could let us take a crack at them." Artex suggested.

Blueblood looked angrily at the disfigured man,
"I may detest them, but they will come to no harm while they are under my care! Cracking carapaces indeed! They do not even have a carapace, they have tough, stretchable skin and I will thank you not to indicate that you wish to torture them."

Artex sat back in his seat and rubbed the bridge of his nose,
"No, bad choice of words on my part. What I meant was we could talk to them."

Celestia, Luna, and Blueblood all looked at Artex intently,
"Go on." Luna prompted.

"Two Changelings came forward yesterday at the border of New Humansville. They said they wanted to live there with everybody else and they indicated there were more of them waiting in the woods." Artex paused to let the information sink in.

Blueblood looked like he was both angry and puzzled,
"They should have been arrested on the spot..."

"No." Luna said quietly, "Very clever Artex, very clever indeed." she smirked at the smug expression plastered on Artex' face, "The way The Unity Pact is written makes leeway for the Changelings to live anywhere in Equestria if they wish."

Blueblood's eyes widened and half a second later his head hit the table with a loud thump,
"You mean to tell me that I've been wrongfully imprisoning these Changelings?" he asked, his voice muffled by the table.

Celestia's right wing extended outward stroking Blueblood's back,
"Not quite. The Unity Pact states that any who wish to live in peace may do so freely. Have any of the Changelings asked to live here?"

Blueblood raised his head slightly,
"Not that I am aware of, but many have asked to be let out." he raised his head all the way and sighed heavily, "Well it seems that we have a problem. The Changelings being held in the barn have a right to know their options I suppose, but I would be loathe to just take their word after what happened. I am open to any suggestions since they will all obviously want to be set lose once they know they have the option. I see three huge issues here. We cannot tell them apart and if one decides to commit a crime, we will have no way of distinguishing the guilty one from the innocent and then there is the problem with the commoners. They will likely be out for revenge after the attack on Canterlot, not that I blame them, but if the Changelings have the rights of citizens then the Guard will have an obligation to protect them, as much as they will be willing to do. Before my brother led the massacre, I would have said the Guard would do their jobs and be done with it, but seeing what happened... I no longer have quite so much hope. We need to figure out a solution or else I fear that internal strife will end up tearing our nation apart."

Chris raised his hand, waving it about wildly,
"Ooh, ooh! I have an idea!"

Luna's face spoke of long experience with Chris's antics,
"Go ahead Chris," she said then mumbled, "Not that any of us could probably stop you anyway."

Chris sat up straight and made exaggerated motions of clearing his throat,
"Ahehem!" he spoke in a proper manner, over pronouncing every word, "Well, it seems to me that the predominant antithesis of ignorant prejudice is knowledge and understanding. Once one understands their foe they can effectively combat them with either words or actions. In this case, learning about the Changelings and the reasons why they attacked then disseminating that knowledge through the general population would serve to not only teach them about their new neighbors but also lessen the hard feelings left over after the attack. It wouldn't completely solve the problem, but it would certainly help."

Blueblood stared at Chris in disbelief,
"That... might actually work. However we still have the issue of their ability to shape-shift and even letting them into the general population would require us to actually believe their word that they wish to live peacefully. I would suggest Rectifiers act as truth seekers in regard to every Changeling when they pledge their loyalty to Equestria, and while that would give the commoners a better feeling of safety, I doubt I could actually convince the Rectifiers to do so. For all their skill they hate rooting around in anypony's mind."

Luna snorted in amusement,
"Nay, the law has been tampered with enough. Another solution must be found and we still do not know how to differentiate between Changelings."

Razor spoke up for the first time since entering the Dinning Room,
"How about a way to fix that and the problem with determining if they're being truthful? What if, instead of putting the Changelings in with the general populace, we ask them to stay in New Humansville and we give the Community Welfare Guardians permission to use their Mind magic in regard to finding out if anybody is telling the truth? It would be invasive, but it would guarantee that only guilty parties would be punished. Is there any spell we could teach the C.W.G. Officers so that they can tell if somepony is telling the truth but still let the individual's thoughts be left unread?"

Celestia nodded,
"Such a spell does indeed exist, it is a common spell for the Rectifiers. It has nothing to do with Mind magic though, it detects a minuscule change in tone of voice which has been proven as a guaranteed way to detect lies. We can request that several Rectifiers instruct the Community Welfare Guardians on how to cast the spell. It will leave all personal thoughts, experiences, and memories to the individual and still be able to tell if one is being truthful or not. It is a lie detector spell and nothing more. There will have to be a system of checks and balances in place to help ensure the power is not abused, but it is a good idea."

"Am I the only one here who sees a big problem with all this?" Artex asked, "All this talk about the use of Mind magic and lie detector spells is being thrown around rather freely and while I will admit it has its uses, it's also going to reinforce the idea that Changelings are not trustworthy. The Kavim will see it and act on it because that's what they see their authority figures doing. I say we still teach the C.W.G. the lie detector spell, but we don't, we CAN'T force the Changelings to submit to the Rectifiers monitoring their thoughts when they do pledge their willingness to live peacefully." he said emphatically, pounding the table with his fist, "We CANNOT expect them to swear fealty or even loyalty to Equestria. We cannot expect that especially when their entire race is dying and they were told that Kavim didn't give a shit. We haven't exactly been particularly welcoming have we? Look at it from their perspective. They were starving, they were told their Queen asked for assistance and was denied. They felt desperate so they do something desperate. They get their asses handed to them and then nearly all the ones that participated ended up exploding from getting overstuffed. Did you send out any search parties to look for injured ones? Did you do anything to prove their Queen wrong? No, you take them prisoner and now we're talking about forcing them to swear fealty to a nation they were told hates them? And on top of that, we're going to keep them as prisoners unless they do? Sounds like a perfect example of a statement made under duress. If we want to have ANY chance of them actually MEANING what they say or have any faith in us then we have to give them a show of trust first. We have the dominant position and we have to show kindness here. " Artex sat back in his chair, "Besides, I'm pretty sure that the C.W.G. can handle a couple dozen Changelings."

* * *

Captain Joyner was nearly at his wit's end. Not only did he have to help organize whom got paired up with whom and in which houses, which was being decided that day since the houses and buildings were almost all completed, but he also had to deal with nonsense complaints about the two Changelings. He already had four claims of the Changelings impersonating random Kavim, a claim of theft, and an instance of somepony throwing perfectly good tomatoes at Alana.

"The tomato thrower, have they been identified?" Mike asked.

Bobby Jewel stood in front of his Captain with his arms crossed and Alana standing right next to him in her Human disguise,
"Yep." Bobby said simply, "The perpetrator is one Cinder Spark, a light brown Unicorn stallion. He was arrested for assault and his five wives have been verbally tearing him a new asshole for the past hour. They're taking turns."

Mike rubbed his eyes as he leaned against the inner wall of the second floor of Town Hall,
"This is just the beginning. I've had somepony claim that a Changeling stole a container of shampoo, which it turns out was only misplaced, and four claims of Changelings replacing Ponies, all of which supposedly happened at the same time. I'm inclined to think that those accusations are more than a bit on the false side." his eyes shifted to Alana, "Did you or Vaiawa replace anypony today?"

Alana shook her head looking almost fearful,
"No, why would we jeopardize our chances here?"

Mike nodded,
"That's what I thought." his eyes shifted back to Bobby, "You've been with her all day, haven't you?"

Bobby shifted his weight,
"Sure have. Had Alana in my sight the whole time too."

"Where is Vaiawa?" Mike asked.

"Catalyst latched onto her like an octopus. Been asking her questions about Changelings all day. The Arch Magister seems to be curious about Changeling... everything." Bobby replied.

Mike nodded,
"Good, that means both have been accounted for all day and we can dismiss the idea that Kavim are being replaced. I've been given the task of placing every citizen into a house, lord knows we have more than enough, heck we probably have double the number of houses necessary to put everybody in. I'm going to have Morris draft a list of houses according to street names, thankfully the construction workers put those up already."

Bobby snorted,
"So what are you going to do about these accusations?"

Mike rubbed his chin,
"I'm going to go to each one of the Ponies that made a claim and explain that they were wrong and that they have one warning before we start issuing fines for false accusations."

"Fines?" Bobby asked, eyebrows rising, "From what source of income?"

Mike smirked knowingly,
"From the three-quarters of a million bits in the vault of the New Humansville City Bank. The vault is already secured and the staff are coming in tomorrow. Then the day after that, trade specialists from Canterlot are coming to offer folks training in whatever trade they want, after the announcement today." Mike leaned forward, "We have to have every C.W.G. Officer on alert. After today, the whole world will know about us and I will not tolerate us being swamped with reporters or whatever the Kavim have along those lines."

* * *

Razor licked her lips,
"Those oats were amazing!" she gushed.

Artex and Chris finished their bacon and eggs with relish,
"Ah, it feels like years since I've had bacon!" Artex said rubbing his stomach.

Chris belched into his closed fist,
"Next time, I'll have to show them how to make a bacon-weave."

Luna was still slowly eating her porridge, Blueblood finished off his salad, but Celestia was completely done with her sweet rolls,
"I have an announcement to make, two actually. Today we announce to Canterlot that Humans are here and that they have a town in Equestria. Obviously we won't disclose the location of New Humansville, but they will know. Also, I have sent off letters to the capitals of every nation, informing them about our new neighbors. The second announcement is that I'm going to follow my dear sister's lead and form a herd."

Luna chocked on her porridge and descended into a coughing fit as Celestia continued,
"Furthermore, I plan to join the same herd as Luna and am willing to defer to her as the head of the herd, if she'll have me."

Razor, Blueblood, Artex, and Chris just stared at her with their jaws hanging open,
"Who the hell is going to hold YOU TWO down on your wedding night?"

Chris's head swiveled around to his brother in law,
"Hold them down?"

"Inappropriate." Blueblood said from the other side of the table.

Chris ignored the white Unicorn,
"Man, these Kavim are into some kinky stuff!"

"INAPPROPRIATE!" Blueblood yelled, "Gah! Bad mental image about my Aunties!" he held his head with both hooves, his eyes closed.

Artex chuckled,
"Well he'll have to be quite the stallion. The only one I know who is big enough would be Big Macintosh, but he's already spoken for." a devious though popped into Artex' head and he could not help but to voice it, "Well, either him or Discord."

Luna finally managed to get her coughing under control and shook out her head,
"I am afraid I will have to decline sister."

Celestia looked puzzled,
"Why?"

"I already have a... hopeful, and I know how you feel about Discord. I do not share the same feelings I'm afraid." Luna explained, "Besides, while it is not uncommon for sisters to share a stallion, it would be awkward between us. We are too dissimilar for it to work."

Razor Wit's eyes were even larger than normal,
"If I may be so bold Princess, who is it you have eyes for?"

Luna smiled warmly,
"I shall keep that close to my heart for now, but I believe he will see me for who I am and eventually wish to court me. I will give you a hint though, I wish for my stallion to be able to best me. That should say enough."

The table was so quiet you could hear a gnat break wind.

Luna cleared her throat and continued,
"Anyway, the original reason Celestia and I summoned you here was to finalize the laws that are going into affect today. Celestia and I wish to make a single change to them. That change would... it would allow Humans to carry whatever weapon they chose."

Artex nodded,
"I'll keep my khopesh, but the people would be willing to accept that. I know they would." he crossed his arms and peered at each of the two Alicorns, "So who had the idea?"

Celestia smiled warmly,
"I did." she huffed a light sigh, "My sister came to me about a month ago and helped me to see that we had been treating and even thinking of you Humans improperly. To that end we both wish to work toward paying you all back for what we have done. This adjustment of the law is just to hold you over until my idea is complete."

Luna fluffed up her feathers,
"I have completed my own compensation." she favored Chris with a warm smile, "I will admit I had some help though. Would you be so kind as to go get it Chris?"

Chris giggled almost like a schoolgirl, rose from the table, then opened a portal, stepped through it, and was gone.

Razor addressed Luna,
"What is it Princess?"

Luna's grin was deep and bone-chilling,
"You will see shortly."

Razor then turned to Celestia,
"And what are you doing to pay the Humans back Princess?"

"New Humansville has a bright future, that's all I'll say on the subject." Celestia's troll grin was much in evidence.

A portal appeared above the center of the table and an armored man leaped onto the surface, landing in a crouch with its left hand pressed against the table top rattling the plates and glasses. The figure had silvery interlocking plates woven into a scale like pattern on its chest. The pauldrons made its shoulders look wide and the chest piece fit snugly to the form of the wearer. A pair of long, silvery, flexible gloves, also made out of scale weave plates, started at its fingertips and ascended up to its elbows. Its waist and legs were covered with small, interlocking silvery plates which descended to its knees. At its knees and going all the way to the bottoms of its feet, were silvery plated boots. Its head was adorned with a silvery helmet which had an open bottom opaque visor that covered the entire face.

The figure looked up, straight at Artex and said,
"What do you think Dan?"

Artex slowly stood up,
"Chris?"

The figure rose to its feet on the table top and lifted its visor, revealing Chris as the wearer,
"Pretty nifty huh?" he took a step and hopped off the table and onto the floor, "When Luna said she wanted to pay us back, I remembered what she said about making the uniforms for the Community Welfare Guardians and I offered to help."

Luna rose from her chair,
"Are you ready for the demonstration Christopher?"

Chris nodded,
"Yeah," he turned to Artex, "Now I get to show off. See, one of the things Luna taught me was Focusing Crystals and apparently I have a knack for coming up with new ideas of what to do with them. She brought one of my ideas to Queenie number two, but I don't know which one. Anyway Luna, you said you would describe every detail and I would show them off right?"

Luna nodded,
"Correct. First of all, this is the Community Welfare Guardian Utility Suit, Human version. We'll start with the helmet. It features enchantments to allow the wearer to freely communicate with any other individual with a properly aligned crystal just by speaking their name then speaking as if the recipient were right there with them. The second allows for light amplification through the visor. I wish for the Officers of the C.W.G. to see unhampered during my night. The third enchantment filters out smoke and noxious fumes and vapors to keep the wearer safe from inhaling something dangerous. The spell forms a transparent gorget to act as the filter. The visor is to help protect the wearer from dust and debris blowing around on the wind. The thin scale plates on the torso have a minor enchantment which hardens the scales and makes them lighter so as not to hamper mobility."

Luna's horn lit up and a knife from the table rose into the air then sped toward Chris's chest like a bullet out of a gun. It struck the armor and bounced off with a metallic clang and landed on the floor.

Luna levitated the knife back onto the table and continued,
"The tasset and cuisse, as Chris called them, have been modified and fused into one flexible piece to protect the groin and thighs. As you can see they are constructed of scale as well and they share the same enchantment as the torso. The greaves are enchanted to heighten the wearer's strength slightly, a second enchantment boosts the wearer's speed while running, and a third enchantment multiplies the wearer's jumping capability by a power of three."

Luna stepped back and Chris took a running start then leaped the entire length of the table, even clearing the top of Blueblood's head before landing on the far side, Luna continued,
"The pieces over the hands and forearms are attached as a metal bracer and glove. Each gauntlet has one enchantment. The first enchantment on the right glove emits a short-range burst of magic which makes the muscles of every extremity of the target, spasm rapidly. It is meant to incapacitate without causing any permanent harm. The first enchantment on the left glove allows for the formation of a shield barrier around the user and whatever they are touching, though through our tests we discovered the shield weakens with the increased size of an object. These enchantments are to allow the user a utilitarian range of useful abilities, however there is a drawback. The Utility Suit draws energy for the enchantments directly from the wearer's reserves of Thamaturgic Energy so using the enchantments is somewhat draining and it also nullifies the user's natural magic, as well as incoming magic, unless a Noun or Verb is above a potency of four or higher. Of course the versions for Ponies are different, but they utilize the usual enchantments that the Human version does except for the greaves and gauntlets." she paused, "So, would you say a thousand of these would be acceptable for the Community Welfare Guardian Human Officers as recompense for my transgressions?"

Artex just stared at Chris in the Utility Suit for several moments,
"... yeah, that'll do."

Author's Note

Take two, hopefully this works.

Typos are evil, destroy them!

Chapter 22: Attraction Versus Desirability

Breakfast was finished in short order and everybody went on to be about their business. Blueblood headed off to organize the Civil Guard and to get the Changelings taken care of. Celestia and Luna received word that most of Canterlot was slowly filling the main courtyard for the mysterious announcement. Artex already knew he was supposed to be the example of Humans presented for the populace and so headed off to change into his fancy robe.

Once he closed the door to his room he realized he might be asked to give a speech. He was glad he already had what he wanted to say on his mind. He had thought about it for months beforehand but in light of the trial, he had forgotten all about everything else... including the press conference to follow the announcement. He rolled his eyes and shrugged on his robe. He double checked to make sure it was straight, then examined himself in the mirror, 'Not half bad for an ugly, balding, disfigured, middle aged man. Heh, hope I don't scare anypony away.'

A knock on his door brought him out of his navel gazing,
"Come in!" he beckoned.

Razor Wit poked her head through the cracked open doorway,
"You look good Artex." she nudged her way in and closed the door coming up beside the tall Human, "So," she smirked, "Are you ready to be paraded around in front of thousands of Ponies, and a couple of foreign dignitaries?"

"Foreign dignitaries?" Artex asked slowly, turning his head toward the tan Unicorn, "Which species?"

"Saddle Arabians, Minotaurs, Crystal Kavim, Zebras, and Buffalo. The Diamond Dogs, Gryphons, Dragons, and obviously the Changelings did not send anybody. The Gryphons declined because there is some kind of problem with some mysterious group taking their citizens hostage. The Dragons tend to ignore the goings-on of other nations unless it affects them. The Diamond Dogs are busy still trying to figure out what happened with that strange disease, and the Changelings don't socialize with any other species except for food. I've met most of them previously, they're generally friendly. You shouldn't have any trouble with them. The Minotaurs can come on a little strong, but they mean well. The fact that they sent anybody is... well it's impressive. They tend to be a bit reclusive but they are also considered one of the wisest species in the world. I absolutely guarantee the Zebras will be friendly. The Saddle Arabians will probably be more curious than anything else, but they're always making comparisons. They might sound judgmental and harsh, but they don't understand many of our cultural mores and idiosyncrasies which leads them to be politely blunt. It's difficult to describe. The Buffalo are intimidating and very straightforward, but they're really friendly once you get to know them. The Crystal Kavim will be withdrawn and cautious. If you can manage to get them to talk they're pretty nice."

Artex chewed his cheek,
"Alright, what do you want to do until Celestia and Luna come to get us?"

Razor shrugged,
"I don't know. Do you want to practice with your magic?"

"Nah, I do enough of that with Twilight around." he extended his left hand and a brush flew off the armoire and right into his open palm, "Still don't have fine control though." he said dejectedly.

Razor placed a comforting hoof on his left thigh,
"Don't worry about it. Maybe it's just a Human thing. We still don't know much about Human magic. Magic works differently for every species."

Artex chewed his cheek again and decided to bite the bullet on a topic he was still unsure about,
"Alright..." he trailed off as his courage evaporated.

Razor sat down and looked up at him curiously,
"What's up?"

Artex screwed up his courage a second time and took a deep breath,
"Tell me... what do Kavim deem desirable? Romance wise."

Razor smiled cocked her head to the left,
"Physically, mentally, emotionally, what? And there is a definable difference between attractive and desirable too. Attractive is aesthetically pleasing while desirable is something to look for in a serious relationship. It's different for each type of Kavim and I'll tell you right now, I have no idea what Crystal Kavim or Saddle Arabian Kavim find attractive. I can only give you the general aspects for Earth Ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns: the preferences change for each individual, sometimes drastically."

Artex was taken aback at her words, 'Huh, it never occurred to me that each type might have different standards and have different opinions on what is attractive and desirable. I suppose it does kind of make sense though.'

He cleared his throat,
"Let's start with what Earth Ponies find desirable. Tell me every aspect as far as you know."

Razor smiled,
"Now that I can do." she rose to a standing position and began to pace back and forth in front of Artex as she spoke, "Earth Ponies have a somewhat physical view of desirability. A large portion of their magic has to do with physical labor so they tend to see things in terms of physical prowess. For example: take Big Macintosh. He's tall, muscular, he's a hard worker, and his family's farm is successful. Those are all desirable things, but there is more. The Apple family is colossal, I spoke with Applejack about it and she said there are more than three hundred relatives living all around Equestria with another fifty or so living in other nations as well. That is also desirable for an Earth Pony. A large family means a large number of Ponies that can be called upon for help in a crisis and no matter where you are there is probably a member of the family not too far away. You would think that extremely thin and muscular individuals are the most desirable, but that's not quite accurate. An Earth Pony with some... pudge around the middle and a strong body is the most desirable from a physical standpoint. The muscle means they work hard and the pudge means they are so successful they have more than enough to provide for themselves and are smart enough about it to have the relaxation time to gain that pudge."

Artex mulled over the information,
"So using that logic, Mrs. Cake would be considered a knockout."

"What would rendering somepony unconscious have to do with anything romantic?" Razor asked.

Artex chuckled,
"Sorry, Human figure of speech. What I meant was that she would be seen as the perfect example of a desirable Earth Pony, while Mr. Cake would be thought of as kind of undesirable."

Razor nodded,
"Correct, at least from a physical standpoint. Now for mental and emotional, that's a different story. I'll use Big Macintosh as an example again because he's kind of perfect for it. Alright the Apple Family is big, really big. That's attractive because it shows that the family has strong ties to one another and they value and look out for their own. Big Mac still works on the family farm and he hasn't gone searching actively for a mare, that shows dedication and properly aligned priorities. He is also a quiet Pony. He doesn't waste time with meaningless words and chatter. If he has something to say, he says it, otherwise he just keeps to himself and works hard. He doesn't complain, he doesn't gripe, and he knows his business and doesn't pry into the business of others. Believe it or not, YOU actually help him look desirable. He was willing to look past your physical appearance and accept you as a member of the family. He was willing to work alongside you, he gave you a gift, an expensive one, and he even gave his blood to help save you. Quite literally, he could not be more desirable for an Earth Pony. You were in the hospital when it happened, but after he gave you the transfusion and word got around, I'm not exaggerating, every unmarried mare was after him. He flatly refused almost every one of them. He did choose Cheerilee though, and I've heard the two of them are deciding who to court next. You see it is extremely rare for one mare to marry one stallion. Mrs. Cake is a mare with a powerful will. She alone married Carrot Cake and so she didn't have any other mares to act as Comforters." Razor shook her head, "The kind of self control that took must have been positively staggering."

Artex' face reddened slightly, but he had to be sure he understood,
"You mean the first time they... mated?"

Razor made a disgusted face,
"Mated?" she asked, "We're not animals. We never covered this in depth during your language lessons, so let me fill you in. When a stallion and a mare physically connect in an intimate way for the first couple of times, for the mare it's called Accepting her stallion. For the stallion it's called Opening the mare. I never asked if Human women have this, but mares have a muscle which blocks their vagina..."

Artex held up his hands,
"Human women have the same thing. Though about one out of ten is born without one. It has to be stretched and dilated for the woman's body to accept the man she is with. I take it it's the same for Kavim?"

Razor pursed her lips,
"Mostly correct. ALL mares have one and to have her stallion Open her is both somewhat painful and very frightening. There also tends to be some blood when the stallion Opens the mare, yet another reason almost all mares need Comforters when they go to Accept their husband. I asked my mother about it once. She said it took all of her sister/wives to hold her when she went to Accept my father. She had to be held for only the first three times. She was able to keep calm enough not to scream when he mounted her. Remember, if the mare screams or cries out in fear, the stallion instantly looses all interest in mounting her, heh, a stallion will actually go limp if the mare screams. That's why the Comforters are so necessary. The Comforters hold the mare down and whisper encouragement and reassurance and as the name implies, comfort her. Now that's not always the case. Some mares can't overcome their fear and Accept a stallion. You know Fluttershy? She is one of those ones that might not be able to Accept a stallion, even though I heard that Big Mac and Cheerilee are courting her, she may not be able to. For those mares who cannot Accept a stallion, they know it, so they never end up in that situation."

Razor paused and thought for a moment,
"Well that's not quite true. Some of the ones who can't Accept a stallion do still try, but those instances oftentimes end up as tragedies. When a couple go to make love for the first time, the Comforters and the stallion talk to the mare who is going to try first and they establish a safe word. If the mare gets too frightened and speaks the safe word, the stallion stops and the Comforters immediately let go of her. Once in a while the mare is too frightened so she freezes up and fails to say the safe word and the entire process happens through to completion even though she wanted to stop. Afterwards she ends up traumatized and shuns the other mares and her husband. In cases like that, rare though they are, the mare divorces the others and the whole thing ends in heartbreak for everypony involved. I think Fluttershy might have a chance because if she was unable to Accept a stallion she would know and save everypony the time and effort."

Artex had a question,
"So if the first couple of times are so frightening and everything, why would any mare want to go through with it in the first place?"

Razor nodded,
"I can understand why you ask. I asked my mother the same thing once. She said that after she overcame her fear and Accepted my father, that giving herself to him was the single most wonderful thing in the world aside from holding a foal. Her description was intense and she said it was worth the initial fear and pain a thousand times over. Just the intimacy and trust established from Accepting my father was worth it, according to her."

Artex waved his hands,
"Alright we've gotten off track here. You already told me what Earth Ponies find desirable, what about Pegasi?"

Razor nodded,
"Well Pegasi are somewhat different in their opinion of what makes a Pony physically desirable. The Pegasi tend to look at a combination of physical and mental aspects of desirability than the emotional ones. A tall stature, sleek body shape, large wings, tightly corded lean muscle, all of those are considered extremely desirable. Pegasi view accomplishments as a point of pride and desirability also. A Pegasus who has done something of particular importance or notoriety is seen as much more desirable than one who has a steady job and never became famous. Now we see the contrast between personal preferences: Fluttershy versus Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy is, despite her ridiculously attractive coloration, face, and shape, is not very desirable by normal Pegasi standards. She is beautiful and attractive without being particularly desirable. By normal standards, Rainbow Dash is much, much more desirable to other Pegasi. You can also see the substantial difference between attractive and desirable. Attractive to Ponies is based on coloration of mane and tail and coat as well as facial features and bearing. Fluttershy is extremely attractive but not particularly desirable whereas Rainbow Dash is somewhat attractive but distinctly desirable. It tends to be confusing for Ponies who are not Pegasi to understand the difference."

Artex ran his hands through his hair as he let out a sigh,
"Hell, I'm not sure I understand too well." he dropped his hands, "Alright what about Unicorns? I suspect you know quite a bit about their preferences." he said with a slight smirk.

Razor smiled back,
"I do, but before we get into that let's talk about the different features that all Ponies find attractive. After all, while desirability is key, attractiveness is a great bonus and helps to complete the package."

Razor began pacing once more,
"First off is coloration. Coloration is the base foundation for determining attractiveness. As I understand it, Kavim don't generally see as well as other species with the exception being Pegasi. Most of us can see clearly up to about ten Fathoms whereas you Humans seem to be able to see clearly for probably eight times that distance. Most other species in our world see better than we do and that has, in the past, led to part of what deems a Pony to be attractive. We can see colors much more vividly than most other species but with our much shorter range of vision it used to work to our detriment. A predator has an easy time seeing us while we have a hard time seeing them, however in a tightly packed group our coloration lends us difficult to pick out individually. Our coloration also helps us to identify each other at a distance where we cannot see details clearly so a Pony with natural colors is not attractive because they can blend in to nature and we would have trouble finding them. It might also lead predators to think there is a gap in a tightly grouped herd and attack the location where the naturally colored Pony is."

Razor stopped pacing and looked up at Artex,
"Care to guess why most of us are really bright colors?"

Artex shuddered at the thought,
"Probably because before you all began working together most naturally colored Kavim ended up getting killed by predators."

Razor nodded and continued pacing,
"Correct. For example: my coloration is both good and bad. My mane and tail are fuchsia while my coat is a sandy tan color. The tan color is considered unattractive but the fuchsia is considered very attractive. Let's go back to Big Mac. Believe it or not he does take some pride in making himself look good. His mane and tail are the color of straw which is unattractive, however he keeps both his mane and tail short to let Ponies see more of his brilliant red coloration, which is very attractive. Now by that same token, a Pony who is the same or similar colors in their coat, mane, and tail is seen as being dull while a streak of contrasting color in the mane and tail are seen as distinctly attractive. Pinkie Pie for instance isn't very pretty in coloration, thank goodness she has a pretty face or else she wouldn't be attractive at all. Her bearing is... well... overwhelming and too exuberant to be pretty, but her face is gorgeous. Now Rarity on the flip side, is as you put it, a knockout. Brilliant coloration which sticks out to the eye, classy bearing, pretty face, all in all she's a good pick. Other things like face and build tend to be more or less up to the individual, but again some Ponies are naturally attractive and some are not." Razor stopped and looked up at Artex, "Do you think you have a good idea about what makes a Pony attractive?"

Artex rubbed his chin,
"So in general terms, how attractive are you and how desirable are you?"

Razor's cheeks lit up like her mane as she lowered her head bashfully,
"As I said that depends on the individual, but if I had to guess I would say that I have average looks at best but I am fairly desirable."

Artex mulled the information over in his head before asking his next question,
"So what do Unicorns find desirable?"

Razor lifted her head,
"That's a little more complex than one might think. A wide range of factors come into play when considering desirability from a Unicorn's perspective. Looks do play their part but quite a bit less than for Earth Ponies or Pegasi. Unicorns tend to be a bit pudgy most of the time, but that can mean any number of things. On one side of the coin they might be just plain lazy, but on the flip side it might also mean they have enough money not to worry about their appearance, which speaks volumes for desirability. Money, notoriety, skill, and success are all positive things to a Unicorn. Every one of those things I just mentioned help to paint a picture of how affluent somepony is and thereby, their desirability. Because of that, Unicorns often tend to be more on the shallow side and often materialistic as well. For some Unicorns magic skill and power also play a big part. Just as Earth Ponies favor physical build and Pegasi favor flight prowess, so too do Unicorns favor magic. A wide range of spells, finesse, or powerful Nouns and Verbs can make a Unicorn desirable or just plain."

"So," Artex began, "How would a Human rate to a Kavim?"

Razor shifted her weight nervously then averted her eyes and lowered her head. Artex noticed everything Razor did right away, 'Why does she look so nervous...' and then it hit him, 'She has a crush on a Human!' Unfortunately, it never entered his mind who she might be infatuated with.

"Razor," he asked slowly, "Do you... are you attracted to a Human?"

The tan Unicorn mare's head sprung right back up and she looked Artex in the eye,
"No, I have no particular attraction toward Humans." she spoke clearly.

The answer set Artex back, 'Did I misinterpret all that?' he wondered.

Razor silently breathed a sigh of relief, 'Technically I didn't lie. I never said I didn't find a particular Human desirable though.'

The awkward situation was saved thanks to a knock on the door and Princess Celestia's head poking through the doorway,
"Are you two ready? There's quite the crowd gathered outside."

Author's Note

And here you get a reading from the Encyclopedia Razorwitica (credit for the phrase goes to my awesome editor, thank you Nightwatch!)

Your mission, should you chose to accept it, is to seek out and destroy any and all typos you come across.

Chapter 23: Announcement

Author's Note

This chapter is meant to be read slowly. To get the full effect (and for the failure of my writing that necessitates this) every time you see an ellipses take a two to three second pause.

Please keep an eye out for typos as well.

Chapter 23: Announcement

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna along with ten of their Guards escorted Artex and Razor toward the Main Courtyard of the Royal Palace where the announcement was to happen. Artex kept his breathing slow and steady, trying to calm the raging inferno of anxiety within his body and mind. His nerves began to fray as the procession neared the Main Courtyard. The sound of thousands of voices was unmistakable and just thinking about being the center of so much attention made him feel queasy. He could feel his hands shaking so he gripped the edges of his robe as a distraction. His discomfort did not go unnoticed though.

"Artex calm down, please." Razor said softly, "You're going to make yourself sick with worry."

Artex tightened his grip on his robe,
"I already feel sick. I mean I took a public speaking course in college, but the jitters beforehand always made me nervous," he chuckled mirthlessly, "And trying to imagine everypony naked won't do any good since they're probably all naked anyway."

Razor quirked an eyebrow and shook her head,
"Humans are strange."

The roar of the crowd was all but deafening by that point as the little procession halted just in front of a pair of heavy double doors,
"Luna and I will give a short speech then we'll open the doors with our magic, that's your queue to come out. If you feel so inclined, a few words would be welcomed, but do not wear yourself out. There are still interviews to be done." Celestia said.

The two royal sisters' horns lit up and they opened the huge double doors to the awaiting crowd. Artex caught a glance of brilliant colors filling up the entire courtyard. There had to be thousands of Kavim gathered to hear the announcement. Celestia and Luna stepped out and closed the doors behind them. The two Alicorns stopped at the top of the stairway which led from the ground of the Courtyard to the Palace interior. From the ground to the top was a height of three Fathoms. Royal Guards stood shoulder to shoulder, three deep around the stairs so that the top would be clear for the Princesses. The top of the stairs was a half circle which spanned ten Fathoms from left to right and fifteen Fathoms from front to doors.

The gathered crowd erupted in wild cheering at the sight of their beloved Princesses.

Artex stepped up to the closed doors so he could hear what the Alicorns were saying,
"Greetings my little Ponies." Celestia began.

The crowd grew quiet as they listened to their rulers,
"You have all heard that we have an announcement," Luna spoke, "And that is true but the nature of this announcement is most unusual."

Celestia picked up,
"We have known for ages beyond measure that we are not alone on this world, but recently we also learned that we are not alone in the universe either."

The crowd went from quiet to dead silent as Luna spoke next,
"A new species has arrived in Equestria. They come from another world. They were brought here by forces beyond their understanding and they were frightened. They arrived with no tools, no food, no shelter, and no friends save each other, yet they persevered. They sent to us an Emissary to ask for help."

Celestia spoke next,
"This Emissary was strange to us. He did not speak our language, he knew nothing of our customs, and most profound of all, not a single one of them knew anything about magic."

Luna took her turn,
"Their world is without magic. It is wild and untamed as we know of such things. They have no Pegasi to control their weather, no Earth Pony magic to give them the strength to work or grow plants, and no Unicorns or Alicorns to raise and lower their sun and moon. They are truly as alien as possible... yet in many ways... they are very much like us."

Celestia picked up where Luna left off,
"They think... they feel... they know right from wrong... they love and have friends and families... but also they are different as well. They do not look like us. They walk upright like the Minotauri and they have almost no coat or fur so they must wear clothes constantly. They are often stubborn and occasionally difficult to understand, but they are no less intelligent beings than we are. They have their own laws and though they may seem strange, my sister and I think of them in much the same way we think of all of you."

Luna spoke quickly,
"But we are not their rulers. These beings will govern themselves, for we, as beings from this world, have no right to impose our will on them so long as they wish to live peacefully. And to that end they have shown character the likes of which neither Celestia nor I were or could have ever been prepared to witness. They have suffered on this world we call home. Their time and circumstances have not been kind to them, yet they strove onward with tenacious perseverance."

Celestia spoke next,
"The Humans wandered about in the wilderness and my sister and I... guided them to a place for them to call home. They have thrived there ever since. They have taken great strides to live peacefully with us and many Ponies reside in harmony with them even now. Together the Humans and Ponies have built a town to call home."

Luna took up the speech,
"We needed a way to communicate with them and so their Emissary took it upon himself to work with a language specialist and write out a translation guide so we could speak." Luna cleared her throat, "Many of you have heard the news from the Diamond Dog City-States that a disease of some sort ran rampant through one of their towns. We regret to inform you that is true. What you did not hear however, was that the infected Diamond Dogs went mad. They attacked everything they saw and would have gone on a killing rampage..." Luna paused to let the information sink in.

The Ponies knew of the Diamond Dogs and their strength and claws and jaws. Many a shudder swept through the crowd at such a terrifying thought.

"But our new neighbors, the Humans, stopped them."

Every eye in the crowd widened as Celestia spoke next,
"The infected Diamond Dogs numbered more than four thousand," the crowd quietly gasped at such a number and Celestia continued, "The Humans numbered less than seven hundred, very few of them were warriors, yet... with the help of only a few Civil Guards and my sister, a mere two hundred Humans held off the Diamond Dogs until the Royal Guard arrived."

Luna spoke next,
"We shall spare you the details, but we have several points for you to consider. These Humans never met you. They held no loyalty to any of you... yet... they fought." Luna surveyed the crowd with intense eyes, "They fought to save the Ponies who lived with them and they fought for YOU. They didn't know you, they had never seen any of your faces or heard any voice from among your number, but they fought for all of Equestria. They did this not because they hungered for battle, not for their own glory, and not because they wanted to..." her voice grew quiet, "But because it was the right thing to do." Luna looked up and it seemed as though her gaze pierced through every Pony present, "They fought... and died for complete strangers. Think on this and join us in a moment of remembrance for those who gave their lives for every one of you."

The moment stretched on while Artex counted off the seconds. He reached 120 before the two Alicorns spoke once more.

"We are proud to know these Humans and to be able to call them friends. We have with us today the same Emissary who ventured forth on his own to ask for our help more than half a year ago. He will step out in a moment so you may see him. Humans tend to be easily frightened of large crowds so he might not say much right now. He did offer to conduct an interview after this has ended. Those members of the press who are interested in participating in the interview may come to the Throne Room after this is over."

Luna and Celestia stepped aside as their horns lit up,
"It is our pleasure to introduce Artex Rias, the Royally Sanctioned Human Emissary." Luna finished.

The two sisters pulled the double doors open revealing Artex.

There was no cheering or yelling from the crowd. There was also no panic or fear from them either. There was only an ocean of curious Kavim who were honestly and harmlessly eager to get a look at a member of the new species. They stood in silence as Artex slowly walked out to the top of the Courtyard stairs and stopped. He tried not to fidget, but his nerves were fraying quickly.

Artex felt the weight of thousands of eyes on him and it took every last ounce of his mental fortitude to open his mouth,
"Greetings Canterlot," he began as warmly as possible, "It warms my heart to see that so many of you have taken time to come here today."

He clasped his shaking hands together in front of his stomach,
"This day has been a momentous one, and you have made me feel very welcome with your presence." he paused for a breath before continuing, "Humans may be different from you in many ways... but in the ways which actually matter... the movements and currents of the heart and mind... we are nigh indistinguishable. There have been more than a few difficulties during our time here... and I am sorry to say that... many of my people did not make it to see the sunrise on this day. I am glad however... that we can stand here... in this hour... and face one another... not as native and alien... and not as Human and Kavim... but as equals. We stand here today united under the realization that our differences... are less profound... than our similarities."

He paused for dramatic effect,
"I speak for my people when I say that we would not have had such a warm welcome even from our own species... We thank you for your open minds and open hearts... and today we move forward... under the light of the same sun and moon. Today we take our first strides... side by side... toward the ultimate goal of every civilization... that goal is prosperity."

He paused again then began his closing statement,
"There will be difficulties... and there will be mistakes made on both sides... but through these trials... we will succeed. We will guide each other through the fires of tribulation... and we will emerge victorious. We will be wounded by our errors... but I believe with all my heart... if we stay the course... and follow our hearts... those wounds will heal into scars... and those scars will become lessons. We will wear those scars with pride... and use them as parables for the next generation... they will know... that their forebears were not perfect... for perfection is a goal and not a destination... they will see our examples... and learn from our mistakes. Today... we take that first step... in unity and harmony." he held out his right hand to the crowd, "Take these steps with us. Thank you."

Artex closed his hand and bowed his head in closing.

Seven silent seconds passed before the crowd of Kavim exploded into wild cheering.

Chapter 24: Dignitaries

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 25: Interview

It took a while for the members of the press to quiet down and form into even a rough resemblance of an orderly mob. Celestia and Luna had rearranged the lounge couches into rows facing the crowd. True to their word, the Crystal Kavim stayed and even sat on two of the couches so as to participate in the interview if they were called upon. Artex and Razor seated themselves on adjacent couches and got comfortable while Celestia and Luna sat on either side of them.

As the members of the press began settling down for the mass interview, Artex looked around and spotted a servant standing against the walls. She was a light brown Unicorn with her silver mane and tail done up in a bun. Artex caught her attention and waved her over. Razor, the Crystal Kavim, Celestia, and Luna all watched him silently. The servant Unicorn mare trotted up and lowered her head toward Artex.

Artex motioned her closer and leaned over to speak into her ear,
"Would you please bring us a huge bowl of hummus with celery, apples, carrots, and crackers?"

The servant cocked her head to the side,
"What is hummus?"

Artex smiled, he had hoped they didn't know what hummus was,
"Perfect, combine boiled and drained chickpeas, a little olive oil, finely ground sesame seed powder for a thickening agent, lemon juice, ground garlic, salt, and pepper in a bowl and mix the whole thing together until it is smooth and creamy. If it's too soupy, add more sesame powder. Make enough for everybody present to have some. Make a ton of it." Artex ordered quietly.

The Unicorn mare hurried off toward the kitchens as Artex smiled hugely. The reporters had finally settled down and all hundred or so of them were all staring at him with huge eyes. The flashes of cameras had died down and the room grew silent. Artex chuckled watching them watch him.

He sat up on the couch and clapped his hands together,
"Let's get this rolling shall we, who has the first question?"

The silence exploded as the reporters all clamored for attention with raised voices and hooves.

Artex selected a bright orange Pegasus mare and pointed to her,
"You first." the crowd fell silent, "Please state your name and the paper you work for, then ask your question."

"Resounding Thought, Canterlot Times. What do Humans plan to do here in Equestria?" she asked.

Artex shrugged,
"We plan to live here until we get the chance to return home, if we get that chance." he pointed to a dark green Earth Pony stallion next, "You."

"Direct Quote, Moving News Daily. Why do Humans wear clothes?"

Artex smiled at the very anticipated question,
"That is actually remarkably easy to answer. You see Humans have no way to conceal their reproductive organs and we consider those to be generally rather personal. We wear clothes to cover those bits, to stay warm as we lack any sort of fur, and to just look awesome. And to answer the unspoken question here, Humans have a huge fashion industry." Artex pointed to another Earth Pony stallion with a pastel blue coat, "You there."

"Mountain Top, Equestrian Daybreak. Where is the Human settlement?" he asked.

Artex shook his head,
"Invalid question. I know the Princesses already told all of you, that information would be provided once the town is ready." he raised his voice to the whole crowd, "Any other questions of a sort that would circumvent what the Princesses already said will be grounds for dismissal from the interview." he turned back to the chagrined reporter, "Any valid questions?"

"Do Ponies have anything to fear from Humans?" Mountain Top asked.

Artex shook his head,
"No more than any other species. We plan to live as peacefully as we can with every species in the world." he then selected a blaring pink Unicorn stallion, "Yes, you."

"Pressing Matter, Flankfurt Daily. Do you have anything to comment on the fact that Humans attacked Flankfurt and one Human ran a Pony through with a sword?" he asked bluntly.

Artex raised an eyebrow as Razor subtly growled beside him,
"Well now, going for something controversial huh? Yes, it is true. However it should be strictly noted that that Pony survived and the only reason he was stabbed was because other Humans mistakenly thought he was attacking one of them. Furthermore, that same Pony is now happily living in our town and is a widely accepted and valued member of society, to the end that the one who stabbed him is now his best friend. Also note that it is always important to keep things in context. We wouldn't want any misunderstandings would we?" Artex the pointed to a light blue Earth Pony mare, "Your turn ma'am."

"Candor Voice, Equestrian Moonbeam Paper. Who is the tan mare sitting beside you?"

Artex looked at Razor,
"Maybe you should ask her."

"My name is Razor Wit. I am a language specialist and I've been working with Artex ever since I met him some months ago. Between us, we have translated Velensovth into American and vice-versa." Razor said.

Artex caught the last term Razor used, 'They have that phrase? Odd.' he pointed to a lime green Unicorn mare,
"You next."

"Solid Statement, New Yolk Times. What kinds of weapons and armor were used during The Battle For New Humansville?"

"Swords, shields, spears, and armor. Princess Luna enchanted the weapons and arms to be much more sturdy than the norm. And her generosity and willingness to fight alongside us was greatly appreciated." Artex said.

"Why haven't the Princesses made more weapons and armor like that for the E.P.U. Guard and the Civil Guard?" Solid Statement asked quickly before Artex could point out another reporter.

"One question each please." Artex said, but he knew the damage had been done.

Sure enough the Pegasus stallion he pointed to next parroted the question,
"Firm Comment, Cloudsdale Inquirer. Why haven't the Princesses forged better weapons and armor for the Royal Guard and Civil Guard?"

"You would have to ask them yourself. Do you have question for me?" Artex asked.

Firm Comment thought briefly before answering,
"Why are you Humans allowed to carry any weapon you want?"

"Aha, good question!" Artex exclaimed, "The answer is that Humans are weaker and more frail than Ponies. The weakest Unicorn could easily overpower the strongest Human." he pointed to his misshapen face, "A single kick from a Unicorn stallion shattered my skull and nearly killed me. It was a misunderstanding and I hold absolutely no ill will toward him for it, but Humans are much much more frail than Ponies. Our right to carry weapons only just barely puts us on even ground with Ponies. Any Pony, probably most foals as well, could overpower an average Human." Artex pointed to an Earth Pony mare with a silver colored coat, "You next ma'am."

"Silver Tongue, Los Pegasus Free Press. Can you explain how Humans survived on your home world if you don't have magic."

"Humans on Earth have no magic, that is true. We have no natural weapons or strength. We have no claws, no fangs, and no thick skin to protect us. We are weak and squishy compared to most animals. To make up for such a deficiency we use our minds to make machines to solve our problems for us. Humans have set foot on our moon, we have glimpsed galaxies that would take generations to reach. We have created machines that function as organs such as mechanical hearts. We have machines that can travel faster than the speed of sound and fly cargo and people all over the world. When Humans apply our minds to a problem, there are few things in the universe that can stop us." he pointed to a Unicorn stallion with a white pelt, "You sir."

"Stark Truth, Wild Mustang Press. You made a specific differentiation between Humans on Earth and Humans here. Why is that?"

Artex smiled at the sharp reporter,
"When I said that Humans on Earth have no magic, it is true. Once we arrived here, that changed. After months of exposure to Thamaturgic Energy we adapted to the new environment. Humans are nothing if not adaptable. We developed Screfulas and we can now use magic, however we are nowhere near as widely varied in our Nouns and Verbs as Unicorns. Almost all of us are completely blind to many Nouns and Verbs. I am blind to Create, Repair, and Sustain. Some of us also have passive Nouns and Verbs which are active all the time. I have one on my hands, Destroy Magic. If I touch something with my hands it will often stop functioning magically. The Princesses still overpower me by orders of magnitude so you do not need to worry. Humans also have very poor Finesse with magic. As far as I know, no Human could ever match a Unicorn in Finesse." he pointed to a burnt orange Unicorn mare next, "You there."

"Corner Stone, Manehattan News. How did Humans arrive in Equestria?"

Artex shrugged,
"I wish I knew. All I know is that a massive storm struck where I was working and the next thing I know, all of us are waking up in a field, naked and scared. The Princesses have looked into it and they are just as puzzled as we are. We do hope for a way to return, but as it looks right now, we're going to be here for a long time. Even if we do have the opportunity to return home I believe a good number of us would want to stay. Equestria is a wonderful nation. It has its problems and so forth, but nothing is perfect. If I had the option, I would have happily moved here with my wife." Artex selected a Pegasus mare with a purple pelt next, "You ma'am."

"Potent Prose, Equestrian Star. You mentioned you have a wife? Could you explain how Humans form families?"

Artex bit his lip for half a second before answering,
"I... did have a wife. She is back on Earth. As for your question, most Humans have only a single partner. One man and one woman and their children of course. Human families are much smaller than those of Ponies. Our male to female ratio is roughly one-to-one so there is no need for multiple spouses. As a matter of fact, there are laws against having more than one spouse and a common thought for those who have a lover on the side when they are already in a relationship, is that they are 'cheating' on their primary partner. Some Humans are jealous enough about their spouses that they might fight one another for them." he pointed to a Unicorn mare who had a light creamy coat, "You next miss."

"Topaz Swirl, Daily Grind. When you said that Humans intend to live peacefully with ALL species in the world, did you also take into account the less... social and less desirable elements?"

Artex' brow furrowed,
"Can you elaborate on what you mean?"

"I mean Diamond Dogs, Dragons, and... Changelings." Topaz specified.

Razor Wit was on her hooves in a flash,
"Mind your tongue!" she snapped, "Are you familiar with the trade agreement with the Diamond Dog City/States? Well I brokered that! I learned their language and entered their lairs. I watch them and I learned and do you know what I saw?"

Topaz shook her head, stunned at Razor's tone,
"I saw loving parents holding and caring for their young. I saw artisans producing fine works of art. I saw a species full to the brim with unique culture and I was left with the knowledge that WE had shunned them for all of history because they're 'undesirable elements'. I went down to their homes and while they were suspicious of me at first, they eventually welcomed me. I have several Diamond Dogs who I consider friends, so I will kindly thank you NOT to make such broad and undeserved statements."

Razor laid back down grumbling to herself as Artex took up fielding the question,
"In answer to your... colorful wording and question, we plan to live as peacefully as we possibly can. Allow me a moment to give you my own feelings about The Battle For New Humansville." he paused and took a deep, calming breath, "Every soul lost that day, every Diamond Dog, every Pony, every Human was a victim of that disease. The Diamond Dogs were suffering. They were already dead in here and in here," Artex said pointing to his heart and mind, "What those Humans and Ponies did was an act of mercy... and many paid the ultimate price for it. I... I lost a very good friend that day. On the day we laid those brave souls to rest, we spent the remainder of the day discussing something called The Unity Pact. That Pact states that ANY sentient being from ANY nation may take up residency in New Humansville so long as they act and live peacefully. I do not and will not care if a Dragon decides to come live there, that Dragon will be welcome to do so. It might be a bit of an odd fit, but what are we if not odd? We are an odd species to all of you, so why not be all the more welcoming to those who were born on this world?" Artex raised his hand to point, "Next question."

* * *

Artex and Razor Wit, struggling to stay awake, slogged their way down the hallway heading to their rooms. They were beyond tired. The Interview had finished and Artex finally had the chance to speak with the Crystal Kavim. They seemed very nice if very withdrawn, but Artex assumed that was a leftover from their time as slaves to that bastard Sombra.

He couldn't help but to smile. Once the reporters learned that Humans could eat meat, they were all over it. Fortunately the hummus Artex had ordered, was delivered some moments afterward which gave him the chance to explain that while Humans did eat meat, their diet consisted mostly of fruits, vegetables, nuts, grains, and dairy. The hummus was an instant success, the Ponies LOVED it and the night had ended on a very positive note overall.

Razor didn't even bid the man goodnight as she closed the door of her room behind her. Artex couldn't blame her, it had been one hell of a day.

He opened the door to his room and slowly drug himself toward the bed, shedding his clothes as he went. He didn't care where they fell, he was too tired to care. He slipped off his final layer of clothes and only idly thought that the maids must have missed his room as the bed was ruffled badly. He got in on the right side as it was still neat and tidy.

He didn't really care. He was tired and he was going to sleep. He laid his head down on the pillow and turned onto his right side then slipped his right arm under his pillow. He then pulled the pillow that separated the two sides of the bed in close to his stomach and chest and wrapped his left arm around it, 'Hmm,' he thought passively, 'Maid must have slept in here too. This pillow is nice and warm.'

Little did he realize, his 'pillow' was warm because it was alive.

Author's Note

Anybody care to guess?

Oh, and typos, lots and lots of typos.

Chapter 26: Significant Developments

Artex slept as peacefully as he could ever remember. He slowly awoke to encompassing warmth all over. The blankets were the perfect insulator against the prevalent morning chill which spread all over the mountain. He snuggled up closer to the warm, fuzzy pillow he was spooning. He pulled it tightly against his chest and stomach and he felt his morning erection press firmly against it. As he snuggled up and slowly came awake his thoughts drifted, 'Man this pillow is awesome... kind of firm though... and... fuzzy... and... warm... and... b... breathing?' he blinked open his eyes to the sight of an ear nestled upon a black and white stripped head with long mane flowing down around it like water.

Artex slowly propped himself up on his right elbow and looked down on his bed mate as recognition slowly dawned on him,
"... Oriana!?" he asked out loud.

The Zebra's eyes shot open and she raised her head an immense blush reddening her cheeks,
"I... I'm s... sorry. I fell asleep." her ears flattened, "I never meant to..."

Artex rolled out of the bed and landed on his feet right on the floor, his hands immediately brushing through his hair,
"It's fine!" he said hastily, "It's fine." if he was being honest he spoke more for his benefit than her's.

Oriana's eyes drifted to his mid region and she turned her head away shyly,
"Is that why you wear clothes all the time?" she asked quietly.

Artex looked down and his cheeks tinted brilliantly red. It was one thing to play a prank, like he had the previous morning, but it was another thing entirely to have his schlong stared at by somebody he had just slept with, even if nothing happened. He had never shared a bed with any female he was not married to and the situation was startling to say the least. What he was feeling was beyond awkward and Artex found himself extremely embarrassed. His hands flew to cover his crotch as he turned away from Oriana's virgin eyes.

"It's... normal for Human males... in the morning... look, just keep your eyes turned away so I can get dressed please!" Artex said nervously.

Oriana giggled and politely shielded her already averted eyes with her left forehoof. Artex dashed around the room frantically picking up his clothes and slipping them on, not necessarily in the proper order. Once he had the clothes in hand, he dashed into the bathroom and slammed the door behind him. He whipped off his clothes and hopped into the shower. He needed a shower.

As he turned on the hot water and ran it through the shower head he began scrubbing vigorously while thinking about the unusual and highly awkward situation where he had found himself, 'That was SO embarrassing! My... I was poking her in the flank with... myself. It's weird, I feel like such a pervert now, but yesterday I didn't care when I freaked out that maid. It's the same thing, but it feels so different somehow. Maybe because I was the instigator yesterday?'

He finished washing and turned off the water then wrapped a towel around himself. He stepped up to the sink and mirror and ran hot water so he could shave, 'Alright the big question this morning is: 'Why was she in my room in the first place?' he pondered the question while he lathered up some soap on his face then began to run the straight razor over his moistened mug, 'Wait a second, when I spoke with Anduria and Evitte yesterday they offered me a gift and I asked for knowledge and wisdom. They also mentioned that Oriana was old enough for them to choose her path and she had not done so yet, which was why she didn't speak. Yet she spoke this morning. The three paths were service, traveling, or... oh no! No, no, no, no, no, no! Don't tell me... did I end up in some strange arranged MARRIAGE because of what I asked for!?'

He dropped the razor and ripped open the bathroom door. Oriana was standing at the desk in the room writing something with a pencil in her mouth. At the sound of the bathroom door opening, she turned toward the sound only to see Artex standing there in a towel with half his face clean of whiskers and the other half still covered with lather and looking distraught.

"Are we married?" he asked loudly.

Oriana was so surprised by his outburst she dropped the pencil out of her mouth,
"No!"

Artex' body sagged with relief,
"Oh thank God."

"Why..." Oriana's question was interrupted by the bathroom door slamming closed, "Would you think that?" she finished, speaking to the empty room.

Within the bathroom Artex sighed, relieved that he had not gotten himself into another pickle,
"Okay," he said in a breathy voice, "If not marriage and she's still talking then it must be a service or traveling. Honestly either one works just fine." he decided to let the matter drop for the moment, promising himself to bring it up with Oriana after he was finished shaving and brushing his teeth.

Seven minutes later Artex finished with the bathroom, still with the towel wrapped around his waist. He opened the door and looked around. Oriana was still writing on the same piece of paper on the desk. Ignoring the Zebra mare for the moment, Artex grabbed his clothes off the bathroom floor and carried them over and set them on the bed.

"The bathroom is free if you need to use it." Artex said offhandedly while he focused on his clothes on the bed.

The sound of the bathroom door closing was the only answer he needed.

By the time Oriana finished her morning routine Artex was dressed and ready to talk.

He sat himself on the bed and looked at the Zebra mare with a smile,
"I apologize for everything that happened earlier," he began, "It was startling and I wasn't expecting it. Okay now, I'm not upset or anything, just to be clear. You probably waited in here for quite a while and you just fell asleep. I can't blame you for that. The interview did take a bit longer than I had planned. So," he said clapping the palms of his hands together, "I admit to being a bit confused about this situation. When I asked for knowledge and wisdom, I expected a book or something. However seeing as you're here, is it safe to assume that you chose or were chosen to stay and provide the knowledge and wisdom I asked for?"

Oriana blinked and cocked her head,
"Yes. My grandmother and mother both agreed that a time of service would be good for me. It would give me a chance to see the world and when I am finished I can come home and continue my life or stay on as long as you will have me. Why did you ask if we were..." she swallowed hard, "Married? Is... is there a custom with Humans that evokes a state of marriage if two sleep in the same bed?"

Artex shook his head at the frightened looking Zebra,
"Not unless somebody starts up a 'common law' bill." he waved his right hand dismissively, "Don't worry about it Oriana. Let's head on out and get something to eat. We can discuss specifics over breakfast. Sound good?"

Oriana nodded,
"Very much so. I am quite hungry."

Artex stood up from the bed and headed for the door,
"Come on, let's go see if Razor is awake yet."

Artex opened the door and held it open for Oriana then closed it behind her. The maid from the previous day was nowhere to be seen but Artex felt confident he had a solid 3% chance of finding the dinning room again without her. He walked over to Razor's door and knocked twice. Razor Wit opened the door almost immediately, indicating that she was about to leave also. She smiled up at Artex then her eyes drifted down to Oriana.

"Oh hello, Oriana was it?" Razor asked politely, "I would have thought you went back home with your mother and grandmother."

Oriana shook her head,
"I am afraid not miss Razor Wit. They both decided I would be better working with you and Emissary Artex Rias."

Artex chuckled as Razor turned and looked back up at him curiously,
"Believe me I was startled as all hell this morning. See last night I was so tired that I stripped off all my clothes and just crawled into bed. Then I wake up this morning and I realize I'm all cuddled up to Oriana here. Can you say awkward?"

Razor's expression twitched for only the most brief of moments before she schooled her expression back to her usual casual half smile,
"Well it could have been worse. At least nothing happened."

Artex rubbed the back of his neck and averted his eyes,
"Well... I was naked and everything, but no, nothing happened. I will say this though, mornings are... firm for me."

It took Razor a few seconds to put the pieces together, but once she did her countenance fell drastically,
"Artex Rias," she spoke very quietly, "Do you mean to tell me that you..." she drifted off and took a deep breath, "You know what, never mind." she closed her eyes and turned her head away taking four slow deep breaths before composing herself, "Nothing happened. Nothing happened so... nothing happened. Let's just... get to breakfast."

Razor turned and headed away from Artex and Oriana,
"Did I do something..." Artex mumbled.

* * *

Kolo Calvin leaned casually against the side of Town Hall as people and Ponies lined up to receive keys to their new homes. The entirety of the C.W.G. was present and satisfied looks were being subtly exchanged all around by the Officers. The Community Welfare Guardians had been awake all night and had quietly guided every delivery Pegasus to each and every new home in the town. Princess Celestia had arranged for every home to receive a substantial care package which included everything a new home would need. Furniture like beds and couches, kitchenware like pots and pans and silverware and plates, bedroom furnishings like beds and frames and dressers, bathroom necessities like shampoos and soaps and towels, as well as massive gift baskets full of food and drink had been hustled into every house the previous night. Not a single soul had been the wiser and the C.W.G. Officers were waiting until people started going into their houses.

There was some colossal new mysterious construction going on in the forest beyond the fields to the North, but nobody was concerned with it; they wanted to see their new homes.

The air was charged with excitement. Everybody had been waiting months for this day. The rule was that you received your key and waited outside your house until one of the Pegasi set off a thunder clap then everybody could go on in. The system Morris had devised was streamlined and efficient. People and Ponies waited in line until they made their way to the front. Once there they signed their names on the appropriate lines and received an information packet that they had to return within one week. They would receive their keys then make room for the next person in line. The Community Welfare Guardians had all agreed to receive their keys and house assignments last.

The New Humansville General Hospital building was completed and Bobby and Leo had been helping the medically trained Ponies carry crates of equipment in to set up. The different wings served a multitude of functions and the emergency room was capable of housing twenty patients at a time. The bank had been fully stocked and furnished and the C.W.G. had no complaints that the bank management decided to bring in their own security force. The bank employees were nervous around the Humans but they had not caused any problems yet. A small apartment complex had been constructed for inexpensive housing and the bank employees took up almost every single space. The mental health facility was nearing completion and two Psychologists, a Psychiatrist, and two Councilors had already been scheduled to arrive in the evening.

More than four dozen shops and restaurants had gone up and already Humans and Ponies had budding business relationships. A part of the care package for every Human citizen was a bank account filled with five thousand bits so businesses would begin regular patronage quickly and the town's economy was preparing to kick-start. The citizens of New Humansville had all agreed on an appropriate amount for sales taxes as well as the National tax paid every year. Financial compensation had been discussed between employees and employers and thus far everybody was ready to begin. The businesses would open for their first customers the following morning. The talk of the business community had been the restaurant and lounge that Alex Ludwig had spent his bits to purchase and prep. He had petitioned for access to his account early and his request had been granted. It was to be the first restaurant in all of Equestria to cater to every sort of species. Alex had spent almost every bit he had to order cookbooks with recipes from every nation he could find. He also had the only restaurant to serve authentic Human and Changeling cuisine.

Town Hall was being prepped for renovation. The C.W.G. needed a proper base of operation and they had agreed with a vote that they needed a building dedicated to them and for housing suspects. Town Hall was to be the center of the town government while the C.W.G. Headquarters would be a separate building. Captain Joyner had received word that some sort of armor was going to be shipped within the next couple of days. He had no idea what to expect, but when he mentioned it in an Officer's meeting Vacca had snickered conspiratorially. Mike had yet to pull an explanation out of Chris, but he was certain he had something to do with the new armor.

Mike had been working hard on the academic aspects of the Officer training program. He had seen Darryl, Eduardo, and Bobby working on their own aspects of the training program. They would begin the official training as soon as the last Human, Pony, or Changeling was settled into a home. The topic of equipment and weaponry carried by the C.W.G. Officers had come up several times recently and Mike had been working with Cessily on a proper load out which would be for standard issue to all Officers. The Kavim Officers looked like they were going to have an easier time with equipment because none of them would need a weapon and Mike once again thanked his lucky stars that every patrol would be walked by one Kavim and one Human. Already three mares had applied to join the ranks of the Community Welfare Guardians and while it would be a significant adjustment for the stallions, the Humans were sure to have no issue with it and their attitude would hopefully rub off on the hesitant stallions.

Kolo watched as the last of the line entered Town Hall. He leaned off the wall and casually strode into the municipal building. People and Ponies were lined up in front of almost every house and the sound of their excited voices could be heard for blocks away. The massive young man smiled hugely as the last Pony received their key and departed. Alana and Vaiawa had asked to be housed together and had likewise been accepted as housemates to Bobby Jewel. The Officers of the Community Welfare Guardians lined up and received the keys to their own homes.

With every resident cleared and eagerly waiting to see their new homes, emotions were running high. Many of the Humans were so relieved and excited they openly wept for joy. The weather Pegasi flew overhead and landed on their clouds, ready and awaiting for their signal to sound their assigned thunderheads.

The tension built in the air and finally the signal was given.

*BOOM*

Humans and Ponies dashed toward the doors of their new homes.

* * *

A lone messenger peeked out of the edge of the Emerald Forest and stared East toward Canterlot shaking in trepidation. She clenched her fists and adjusted her impromptu skirt. She was determined to finish what she started.

Author's Note

Thickening plots... got typos?

Chapter 27: Emergence

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were both obviously puzzled when Razor and Artex were followed in to breakfast by Oriana,
"Good morning everybody." Celestia said cheerfully, "I see we have a new guest this morning."

The kitchen staff had already brought out a spread of fresh fruit, baked muffins and breads, and a platter of eggs along with a pot of tea, a carafe of milk, and one of juice.

Razor said nothing at all, instead taking her seat and doling out portions for herself silently while Artex explained before he and Oriana had even sat down,
"This is Oriana. Yesterday when I was meeting the dignitaries from other nations, the Zebras offered for me to name any gift I wanted..."

Luna looked disappointed, bordering on outraged as she rose halfway out of her seat,
"And you chose their DAUGHTER?"

Artex waved his hands wildly,
"NO! No, no, no, no, no! I asked for us to share knowledge and wisdom!" Luna lowered her head back down and listened intently, "Well apparently Anduria and Evitte felt that Oriana here would be the best way to fulfill the request. I am considering two options right now. The first is to send Oriana to New Humansville to work and learn and so forth. The second option is to take her on as one of the members of my Emissary staff..."

The loud clang of a fork falling onto a plate drew every eye in the room to a certain tan colored mare. Razor stared at Artex with a look of pure venom for half a second before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, held it for a few seconds, then let it out slowly. She opened her eyes again and went back to eating, perhaps stabbing the fruit on her plate a little more firmly than strictly necessary, as evidenced by the ceramic clack that echoed around the dining room every time she used her fork.

Celestia and Luna exchanged a knowing glance before turning their attention back to Artex and Oriana,
"And which of those two possibilities are you favoring thus far?" Luna asked.

Artex' attention was solely on Razor Wit though,
"... Razor," he asked quietly, "Are you alright?"

Razor Wit calmly set down her fork with her magic and turned her head toward the tall Human,
"I will be fine. My magic slipped away from me momentarily. That happens once in a while."

Artex was decidedly not convinced, he crossed his arms and met her eyes evenly,
"I've never seen it happen before, not once. Razor I'm dense, Human males tend to often be very dense, if you say that nothing is wrong I'm going to believe you. If I find out later that you actually are upset about something and you didn't tell me, I'm going to be rather angry." he softened his tone and continued, "Look, you're my first friend in Equestria and I care about you. If you're upset, I want to know why and whether or not I can fix it."

Razor bit her lower lip indecisively and looked away, 'Should I tell him? If I do will he feel pressured to act differently around me?' her muzzle wrinkled and she shook her head and sighed,
"There is something bothering me, but it can wait until later."

Artex' eyebrows knitted together,
"Alright I can accept that, but I do want to talk to you about it as quickly as possible..."

He was interrupted by a loud knock on the dinning room door,
"You may enter." Luna commanded loudly.

The door slowly opened with the accompanying sound of grunting as a Unicorn member of the E.P.U. Guard pushed on the massive portal,
"Princesses, Emissary, a Human female has just been apprehended outside of Canterlot. She was wearing animal skins and carrying squirrel carcasses and weapons. She is being brought to one of the guest rooms as per the orders of Commander Peach Pit."

Celestia rose to their hooves,
"It seems we must skip breakfast for now."

Artex was already headed toward the Guard,
"Take me to her immediately." he ordered bluntly as Celestia, Razor, and Oriana trotted up behind him.

The Guard nodded and turned, leading them down the hallway while the Princess and Emissary spoke quietly,
"She can't be a part of the group at New Humansville, where did she come from?" Artex asked.

"I have no idea." Celestia answered, "Luna and I never felt it when you arrived in Equestria and we had no idea there was another Human."

"Guard," Artex addressed, "Please describe the situation surrounding the arrest and the weapons the woman has."

The Unicorn spoke without turning his head,
"Had sir. She approached one of the smaller side gates. We saw her while she was still a ways out so we got a message to Commander Peach Pit. He teleported to the gate and when she approached things got weird. She drew her knife but she wasn't holding it like she wanted to fight, at least it didn't seem that way. She tried talking to us, but she obviously didn't know Velensovth and we didn't speak her language either. She gestured out toward the Emerald Forest but neither side could figure out what the other wanted. We relieved her of her weapons, the dead squirrels, and the skins when we took her into custody in accordance with the law regarding defilement of the dead. Commander Peach Pit ordered us to render her unconscious with nonlethal spells before making the arrest in order to minimize potential trauma. Commander Peach Pit also ordered us to provide her with a bed sheet so she would not be exposed."

Artex groaned,
"Terrific. You arrest a confused woman then strip her of everything she owns and stuff her into a room, I am assuming with a locked door?"

The Guard spoke, still without turning his head,
"The door is not locked and none of the male Guards were involved when we took the skins. We called upon five of the female cadets who signed up yesterday after the new law went into effect. Her Human dignity is as intact as we could manage. Commander Peach Pit was also concerned that her fear might drive her to act out so he asked for five Pegasi to watch the window of the room in case she tries to jump. No offense Mr. Emissary, but most of us do not wish to have any other unnecessary deaths, especially in regard to Humans. The Commander also ordered that she should be treated politely and if physical involvement became necessary, to deal with her as carefully as possible."

Artex had to admire this Peach Pit,
"Your commander did well enough I suppose. Has she woken up yet?"

"She should have by now. We used very low power spells just to be safe." the Guard swept around corners fluidly and the procession followed him.

"Back to my initial question, describe her weapons if you would." Artex said.

"She had a sharp knife which one of our members identified the blade as flint. She also had slender, very flexible spears but with bird feathers and indentations on one end and sharpened flint tips on the other. She had another tool, but we are not familiar with its design or purpose. It is a stick, about six hooves long with a half circle groove cut into it, but one end has a protrusion which matches the indentations in the end of the spears near the feathers. We believe it goes with the spears, but its purpose eludes us."

Artex recognized the description,
"The six hoof long piece is called an atlatl. It allows the wielder to achieve significantly longer range when throwing javelins. Sounds to me like you mistook her hunting tools for weapons. She isn't a combatant, she's a hunter. Hunting is a common practice among Humans on Earth. That begs the question of what was she doing at the city gates? It sounds to me like she was doing well for herself. She had food, tools, and clothing. She seems to have at least had an idea of what she was doing so why risk venturing out into the unknown?"

"Perhaps the same reason you did." Razor ventured.

"That's possible I admit, but we were far worse off than she seems to be. We hadn't done much yet and the ONLY reason I risked seeking out native civilization was because the two mares I met on the back side of Canterlot Mountain were nice enough to leave me a blanket, so we assumed that others of their kind might be helpful as well. Left to our own devices Humans are fairly cautious by nature and we avoid the unknown unless we do so from a position of strength. Yet this woman came here actively seeking out the unfamiliar and had some objective in mind when doing so. She saw she was outnumbered and yet she kept going. She's on a mission of some kind and she's also pretty brave." Artex said.

"You seem to have a keen mind Mr. Emissary. That was very logical." Oriana said.

Artex shrugged,
"I know Human nature. Back home I was a guard for hire. We had to know quite a bit about how people work. You can just call me Artex by the way. I'm not much for fancy titles."

"What do you plan to do?" Celestia asked.

"Talk to her first off. She obviously has no idea what's going on so she'll be scared and confused. We'll need to calm her down. Guard, did you remove anything that could be used as a weapon from the room before you put her in there?" Artex asked.

The Guard suddenly stopped,
"Drat." he continued without delay and trotted a bit faster as well, "Good thing we're nearly there. It's the door on the left with the two Unicorns standing on either side."

Artex jogged ahead of the group and turned his head back once he reached it,
"Let me go in first. If she's scared, which is a good bet, it'll be less traumatic to see another Human alone than a bunch of unusual creatures."

Without waiting for an answer, he opened the door, slipped into the room, and closed the door behind him. He quickly looked around the room but there was no sign of any woman at all. The bed was ruffled so obviously the Guards had put her there, but it was presently empty. Artex began scanning around the room with his eyes while staying close to the door. He was looking for anything out of place or anywhere the woman might have hidden. The bathroom door was open and he could clearly see everything within, 'So unless she's hiding inside the bathtub, she's somewhere out in the main room.'

Artex slowly stepped away from the door, 'There are only two places that are large enough for an adult to hide: inside the armoire or under the bed.' He crept up to the bed and laid down on the floor at arms distance. He reached out his right arm and slowly lifted the bed skirt. The underside of the bed was vacant, 'That leaves only the armoire.'

Artex stood back up as silently as he could, with a good idea of where the woman was, he decided to try to coax her out with words,
"Hello?" he called loudly, "Ma'am, if you're in the armoire you can come on out. I'm unarmed and I'm here to help you."

A quiet, timid voice answered back from the armoire,
"Hola?"

Artex' eyes bulged, he wracked his brain trying to remember what tiny bit of Spanish he knew,
"Hola. Tu habla Español?"

The timid voice answered back,
"Si. Quién es usted?"

Artex knew his Spanish was terrible, but he was willing to try,
"Yo habla un poquito Español. Tu habla Inglés?"

"No." she answered.

Artex thought furiously and had an idea,
"Tu Escriba Inglés?"

"Si." the voice replied.

Artex slowly approached the armoire,
"I venir a abrir la puerta. Yo no te lastimé." he was certain he had butchered it but she didn't scream or freak out, so he crept closer and slowly opened the door.

Within was a young Hispanic woman wearing a bed sheet and holding a fireplace poker like a club. Her face was very thin, but she was obviously not starving. She was filthy and she smelled like body odor, but her eyes told of a calculating mind. Her demeanor was frightened but she had yet to make any violent movements. Artex stepped back, showing himself to her. He slowly turned a full circle to show he was Human.

"Tu es seguro. Salga." he encouraged her with quiet, calm words, "Tengo un amigo habla español. Yo lo entiendo. Sentarse en la cama. Tengo amigos."

Artex stepped back even farther back as the young woman slowly, and cautiously stepped out of the armoire. He gestured to the bed while he motioned toward the door. The young woman nodded reluctantly and sat down on the bed, the fire poker still tightly gripped in her hands. Artex knew she was watching him like a hawk, but he was amazed at how calm and cooperative she was being. He moved slowly and approached the door not making any sudden moves.

Slowly opening the door he poked his head out,
"She doesn't speak American English, or any English. She only speaks Spanish, but she says she can write in English. Princess, I need you to go to New Humansville and get... Eduardo Ortega. He's fluent in Spanish. My Spanish is only good enough for me to ask for a pencil, pen, shoes, or a bathroom. Beyond that, I'm all but useless. Razor, you and Oriana can come in, just stay back from this poor lady and don't make any sudden moves. If she approaches you, try to look as nonthreatening as possible and don't make any sudden moves. She's as nervous as a cat in a room full or rocking chairs. Princess, as soon as you get back we need to have Eduardo come here and help us out."

Celestia scowled but nodded and teleported away.

Artex looked back into the room and saw the young woman was still sitting on the bed. He slowly opened the door and motioned for Razor and Oriana to enter. The two mares slowly entered the room and stayed close to the door. As soon as the young woman spotted the two mares she visibly tensed and Artex could see her grip on the poker whitening her knuckles.

"Stay here and only come closer if I say. That poker would work quite well as a club and she needs some sort of security blanket right now. I'm going to see what I can learn from her." Artex instructed.

Razor Wit and Oriana both nodded silently. Artex walked away from the two mares and headed over to the desk in the room. He opened up the desk and withdrew a pencil and a piece of parchment. He wrote down a few words then turned toward the young woman. Her focus was completely on Razor and Oriana. Artex quietly snapped his fingers to get the woman's attention. Her head whipped toward him and he gestured down at the piece of paper then made writing motions and waved her over.

The young woman slowly slid off the bed, keeping her eyes glued on the Unicorn and Zebra mares. She reached the desk, still facing Razor and Oriana. She looked down at the piece of paper. Artex had written, 'You said you can write in English?'

The young woman looked up at Artex, then back at the two mares. Artex waved absently at the two quadrupeds in a dismissive manner and pointed back to the paper. The young woman gripped the poker in her left hand and reached out and grabbed the pencil with her right. She wrote, 'Yes. Who are you?' Artex read the words then held out his right hand for the pencil. He wrote, 'I am the Emissary for Humans in this world. The Kavim, the locals, call me Artex Rias. I was born Daniel Pering. What is your name?' He handed the pencil back to the young woman who wrote, 'Veronica DeLaCruz. You said world? Where are we?' Artex received the pencil and answered her question, 'On a different world. How did you get here?' Veronica took the pencil back and wrote, 'Storm. Are you one of the people from America who disappeared?' Artex then wrote, 'Yes. We have a settlement not too far from here. Are there others with you?' Veronica wrote, 'Yes, we were more than 800 when we first arrived. Many died from starvation and other things. We are only 523 when I left.' Artex grimaced and continued writing, 'Why did you come here? The Guards took your tools just to be safe, but you are not a prisoner. We can help you, but I need to know why you came here.' Veronica quickly wrote, 'We were hunting and saw one of the brightly colored horses. We didn't know it was smart. We hit it with an arrow and we heard it talking. It is still alive. Everyone is scared. It needs help. I came to get help.'

Artex ran his hands through his hair and chewed his cheek, 'FUCK! Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuckety fuck! This is going to be a disaster!' A sudden bright flash of light signaled the arrival of Celestia and, Artex hoped, Eduardo too. Veronica twitched violently and shrank back holding the poker ready to nail anything that came close.

"Great job Princess, go and scare the living hell out of the poor woman who's already nervous." Artex snarked.

"I brought your friend." Celestia replied simply.

Eduardo stepped out from the far side of Celestia blinking wildly,
"Oi, that's rough." he looked around and spotted Artex and Veronica, "This the lady I take it?"

Artex nodded,
"Eduardo Ortega, meet Veronica DeLaCrus. She no habla un palabra de Inglés. We need you to act as a translator for her."

Eduardo nodded and introduced himself to Veronica.

As the two of them became better acquainted, Artex walked up to Celestia,
"We have a problem."

* * *

The Royal Air Chariot flew through the air at a breakneck pace, pulled along by twenty Pegasi. Artex, Razor Wit, Oriana, Eduardo, and Veronica rode with Princess Celestia as they hurried toward the Emerald Forest. Luna had declined to join them, stating that she had to tutor Chris and playfully expressed her confidence that with Artex and Razor along, hopefully Celestia wouldn't blunder too badly. Celestia had not been amused by the statement, but she let it slide.

The Air Chariot was followed through the air by a series of massive transport wagons meant to haul any sick or injured among Veronica's group. Celestia had ordered that the sick, malnourished, and injured were the top priority and that none of the E.P.U. Guard were to bring any sort of weapon or conduct themselves in a manner that might even slightly imply anything other than a friendly and helpful demeanor. They were there to help the Humans and Celestia had made it abundantly clear that any Guard who caused any injury to the Humans had better be prepared to defend their actions on pain of dismissal and extended prison sentence.

It had taken two hours to arrange the number of Guards and medical staff for the operation, but when the Princess wanted to move mountains, she could. Veronica had initially been terrified of Celestia but once Eduardo explained who the white Alicorn was and what she planned, she was willing to guide them, albeit reluctantly. Veronica and Eduardo sat up front with Celestia, guiding the Air Chariot toward their destination.

Artex decided to use the time to confront Razor while they sat in the back. Artex sat in the middle of the row with a Unicorn on one side and a Zebra on the other.

"So what's wrong? Why were you so upset this morning?" Artex asked.

Razor ground her teeth, bit decided to go with it,
"I'm upset that you spent the night with anoth... a mare in your bed."

The statement was like a one-ton weight dropped on Artex, 'She was going to say 'another mare'.' his mind began working as little pieces seemed to fall into place, 'She wouldn't have any reason to be upset unless she's feeling possessive and there's no reason for her to feel possessive unless she felt like she had some sort of claim on... me' he could feel his palms instantly start sweating at the implication, 'Razor... she has... a... she's... I can't believe it!' His mouth felt dry, 'Why? Why is she... infatuated... with me of all people?'

His attention was snapped away from his internal monologue by a shout from the front of the Sky Chariot. He looked up and saw Veronica pointing down toward the ground. Celestia barked a command to the team pulling the chariot and they began to bank around descending to land. Artex peered over the side and beheld a line of trees which were glaringly green, bark and all.

As the chariot descended further and further it became apparent that the reason the trees looked so green was because they were absolutely covered with moss. The moss was so brilliant it bordered on being iridescent. The leaves of the trees were wide, shaped like dock leaves. The branches sprouted out close to the ground and continued on upward to the very top of every tree making each one look like a pillar of almost solid green. The trees grew thickly together in a wild tangle and for the first time in months Artex was reminded just how much of an alien world they were on.

The Sky Chariot landed smoothly on the lush grass less than half a League from the edge of the forest. Veronica began chattering back and forth with Eduardo as Celestia quickly disembarked. The teamsters strapped to the Sky Chariot disengaged themselves from the harnesses and came to attention facing Celestia even before the other transport hulks hand finished landing. Artex let Oriana off first since she was closest to the side door. He stepped off next followed by Razor while Eduardo and Veronica brought up the rear.

Veronica was speaking far too quickly for Artex to have any hope of deciphering what she was saying, thankfully Eduardo was more than up to the task,
"She says she knows the way. Their camp isn't too far in, only about two kilometers by her guess. She also says to be careful. They know about Ponies but a lot of them are afraid that they're demons or bruja, evil magic users who enslave minds and everything."

Celestia listened intently and nodded while Eduardo explained. The Emissary team formed a semicircle around her once Eduardo finished.

"Alright," Artex began, "This is going to be a tense situation at first. These people are scared and seeing all of us here is going to make them jittery. We need to try to..."

Artex trailed off as a whistling sound echoed out from the treeline. Celestia's horn lit up and stopped a feathered dart the size of a short, thin javelin, half an inch from her own eye.

Artex summed up what everyone was thinking in just two simple words,
"Aw shit."

Author's Note

Cliffhanger is cliffhanger(y?). Cut the chord and drop the typos.

Chapter 28: The Patience Of Celestia

The moment in time seemed to stretch on for eternity. Every eye was glued on the solar diarch as she held the flint tipped dart in her magic, frozen in the air, hoovering half an inch from her eyeball. Artex' mind began filling with horrifying scenarios caused by the attempt on the white Alicorn's life. He envisioned people being burned to death or levitated into the air only to be crushed into specks by miniature black holes embedded within their own bodies. His fears seemed much more justified as Celestia's eyes narrowed and the dart, flint tip, feathers, and all burned to ash and blew away on a light breeze.

Her vision shifted toward the trees and her eyes narrowed further,
"Princess," Artex began quietly, "I'm sure you're very upset right now and you have every right to be..."

Artex was cut off as an ear piercing scream echoed out from the trees. Looking before he could arrest the impulse, Artex turned his head toward the source of the scream. A single, thin older man wearing a fur loincloth and sporting an atlatl and darts floated in the air out of the cover of the trees and toward Celestia. The Guards backed away with a great many dark looks thrown the man's way as he passed among their number, pulled by a golden aura. As he passed Artex it was obvious to the Emissary that the man was holding back terrified tears.

Celestia set the man down on his backside in front of her and extinguished her horn, just staring at the shaking figure. The man sat there, looking up at the tall Alicorn, frozen for a brief half a second before screaming at the top of his lungs. His hands immediately went for the darts. The Guards tensed to react, but Celestia held up her right wing and stopped them. The man took the darts and broke them over his knee, then broke the atlatl over the same knee. He then threw the broken tools away, off to the side, before he covered his face, sobbing and babbling frantically while cowering away from Celestia. His tone alone easily communicated that he was apologizing and pleading for his life.

Artex watched Celestia through cautious eyes, 'This guy's just scared and he did something stupid. So help me, if she goes to hurt him...' his right fist tightened as he opened his screfula. Razor's nose quickly wedged into Artex' hand, opening his clenched fist. He subconsciously started scratching her behind the ears, his focus was on the white Alicorn and the man on the ground in front of her.

Celestia looked down at the huddling figure and her eyes softened,
"Eduardo?" she addressed, "Would you please ask this man why he saw fit to attempt to do me in?"

Eduardo nodded and spoke to the man.

Artex relaxed and closed his screfula,
"It was a close thing, but you have to admit Princess," he looked back to the trees then back to Celestia, "That was one HELL of a throw."

Celestia pursed her lips but said nothing as Eduardo tried for a second time to get an answer out of the distraught man.

He babbled something in Spanish and Eduardo looked back up to Celestia,
"He says he is very sorry, but other than that I can't get a straight answer out of him right now."

Celestia sighed,
"Very well, it seems I've inadvertently traumatized this man." she looked to her Guards, "We cannot afford to delay. Take this man carefully and have him examined by the medical staff. Get him something to eat and drink, show him we mean no harm. I will see if I can calm him down later. For the moment though, I need advice." she turned to the Human Emissary, "Artex, why do you think he tried to skewer me?"

Artex crossed his arms,
"Fear, plain and simple. He saw all of us and freaked out. He probably thought that if he took out the one in charge everypony else would fall into confusion and hopefully leave. He's scared and I'll guarantee every one of the others would probably react the same way. We need to send a small group so the people think they have the advantage of numbers. Remember what I said about Human curiosity being at its strongest when we feel we have a position of strength? If we just have you, me, Eduardo, and Veronica, then the Humans will feel safer because they outnumber us. I think it's our best chance for success."

Celestia pondered the idea,
"I'm inclined to agree with you. I have felt that perhaps the problems between Humans and Ponies might have been mitigated had I intervened directly right from the start." she straightened up her head, "Very well, let me give the Guard some standing orders before we go."

Celestia turned and addressed her assembled Guards,
"You are to wait here and provide assistance to any and all Humans who come out of the forest. They are to be treated as guests. They will be examined medically then fed from our supplies. You will make them as comfortable as possible and for goodness sake, smile. You all look far to serious and intimidating to make anybody feel welcome. They are going to be afraid of you as it is, no need to be intimidating as well. If they don't want to give up their weapons, then let them keep them so long as they do not use them. Having a means of self defense helps Humans feel safe and we want them to feel safe. Above all remember that they are in a new world and they're frightened. Treat them like foals, many of you are parents so it should be easy. Also keep in mind they cannot understand anything you're saying so use motions and illustrations as much as possible. Give them room and be welcoming and polite. Am I understood?"

A small ocean of salutes was her only answer,
"Good, you can start by helping to comfort this poor man." she gestured to the man still huddled by her hooves with her wing, "Dote on him, be kind and compassionate and he'll spread the word as the other Humans come out. Treat him as best as you can and he'll end up helping you."

Celestia looked back down to the man by her hooves. She reached out her left forehoof and gently prodded his chin upward until he was looking at her. His face was filthy and stained with tear streaks. His lower lip trembled as he looked at the tall Alicorn. Celestia leaned her head down and the man closed his eyes, likely thinking he was about to die. Instead he felt a soft pair of Kavim lips press against his forehead with a quiet smooching sound.

The man slowly opened his eyes and fearfully looked up. Celestia's face was less than an inch from his own. Artex was him tense up and remembered the first time he had looked Celestia dead in the eye. The man's tension seemed to melt away and his posture went slack. Artex watched very closely for any sign that Celestia might have been using any magic on him, bit her horn stayed unlit. Celestia stepped back and motioned for the man to stand as well. He stumbled initially, but soon found his feet.

"Eduardo," Celestia spoke quietly, "Will you please ask this man's name?"

Eduardo spoke to the man and the man seemed to notice Eduardo for the first time,
"Julio Ortiz." the man answered back.

Celestia then turned to her Guards,
"Assist Julio with being examined by the medical staff and see to it he is fed. We brought more than enough food. Oh and give him a thick blanket and be mindful that he isn't familiar with magic so introduce him slowly."

With that, Celestia looked back to Artex, Eduardo, and Veronica,
"Shall we? Those people would probably appreciate a good hot meal, even if it is purely vegetarian."

* * *

Veronica led the way through the thick forest. It was obvious that people had been living there for a time already as there were plenty of trails to follow. They trekked onward for more than an hour before they began seeing signs of habitation. Trees that had their branches cut, and bits of cast off tools occasionally dotted the ground.

Veronica stopped and spoke to Eduardo, Eduardo translated for everybody else,
"She says their camp is just ahead. It should be easy to hear them by now, but it is quiet, so they're probably hiding, waiting to ambush us. She's scared. She says their leader is a good man, but there are a few who might give us trouble. The types who think that might makes right. She says to be careful and she's also asking for protection."

Celestia nodded solemnly,
"I think can manage the safety of our group. Ask her to lead on. We will walk into this trap knowing they cannot hurt us."

Eduardo translated Celestia's words for Veronica. Veronica looked doubtful, but she continued on regardless. Signs of people became more and more prevalent the farther they went. Occasional mounds of fresh dirt, probably to cover feces, and even some vine ladders which ascended into the thick canopy overhead the disappeared from sight. Veronica suddenly stopped and pointed to the ground. Artex followed her finger, but at first couldn't see anything. After a moment, bis eyes picked out a cluster of tiny, thin sharpened sticks sticking up from the leaves.

Artex whistled quietly,
"Damn, punji sticks."

Celestia's eyes were locked onto the sight,
"What are they for?"

Artex grimaced,
"They are supposed to pierce the bottom of the foot and tend to be rubbed down with venoms or even feces to cause infection. My uncle who served in Vietnam told me about these. We have to make sure these are gone."

Celestia nodded and her horn lit up. The sharpened sticks vanished from sight but Celestia's horn stayed lit. She swiveled her head from left to right several times before she extinguished her magical focus.

"What was that about?" Artex asked.

Celestia smiled,
"After I incinerated the ones here, I felt around with my magic in a fifty League radius and destroyed the others too. All the traps have been neutralized. Shall we move on?"

Within a minute or two we began seeing small, circular huts covered with leaves huddled all together in one huge circle. Artex noticed that not a single tree had been cut down, none even showed signs of being struck with an axe. The huts were stacked so close together there was no way to squeeze between them. Veronica led the small procession around to one side and down a small corridor lined with huts. Artex realized the layout was for defense, 'With this one corridor that leads right to the middle of all the huts it's a bottleneck effect. This place would be fairly defensible.'

The procession exited the corridor and emerged into something akin to a town square. The huts made up the perimeter and the empty space in the center served as a work area. Animal hides were stretched out to dry, cooking fires were spread out in even intervals, and there was even a place where it looked like somebody had begun to use woodworking tools for bows. The most unusual thing was the complete absence of people. The entrances to the huts were completely covered so nobody could see if there was anybody within. The entire area was deathly quiet save for the crackle of flames from the cooking fires.

After standing silently in place for a few seconds the group heard a shrill cry as filthy, mostly naked people began pouring out from the huts. Each and every single one was armed with a flint tipped spear. They wasted no time in surrounding the group and they were all yelling in Spanish. Eduardo and Veronica began talking as quickly and loudly as they could, trying to calm the people down. Artex sighed and held up his hands in a surrendering gesture. Celestia simply stood in place with a patronizing and long-suffering expression plastered all over her face as spears were thrust close to her face.

Celestia's expression changed to one of piqued interest as particular one man welding a staff instead of a spear and covered with tribal markings made with ash yelled loudly. The chattering ceased almost instantly as all eyes turned to the man.

He spoke a few words gesturing to Veronica, Eduardo translated,
"He's asking her why she brought the 'enemy'."

Artex sighed as Eduardo continued,
"She's telling him that she brought help. She's trying to explain the situation and he's actually listening to her."

'So, this leader can stay calm and logical when confronted with the unknown. Not bad.' Artex' musings were cut short as one very well muscled man stepped back from pointing his spear at Celestia and entered one particularly large hut. The other people seemed disinterested or perhaps just too focused on what was in front of them to pay the man any mind. The feminine scream of terror that emanated from within the hut however did catch everybody's attention.

The muscular man emerged from the hut dragging behind him a weakly struggling earthy brown Earth Pony mare by her cerulean mane. All talk stopped and all eyes turned to the man as he hauled the mare onto her flank and pressed a flint knife against her throat. The apparent leader, the man with the staff instantly began yelling angrily at the muscled man. Artex saw Celestia's body tense as the muscular man bellowed loudly and pressed the tip of the knife hard against the mare's throat.

Artex could clearly see the wound on the mare's side had been tended to, but the person who tended the wound simply didn't have the means to stitch and the wound had reopened, likely due to the mare's rough handling at the hands of the man. The mare's wildly rolling eyes caught sight of Celestia and she instinctively tried to reach out for her Princess. The muscular man slapped the mare's hoof down harshly and jabbed the knife right up against her throat.

Veronica and the leader were both very angry with the muscular man and other people seemed to be as well. The muscled man was obviously doing something the people did not want. He ignored them and pointed his knife at Celestia, yelled a few words then placed the knife back at the mare's throat.

Eduardo translated,
"He says that Veronica abandoned them then brought the 'White Demon', you Princess, to kill them. He says that unless you leave right now, he'll cut the mare's throat."

Celestia stayed calm as she replied,
"Please tell him I wish to help, not hurt, and he needs to let the mare go. Tell him that none of us have offered any threat of violence and that we came to talk."

"Princess!" the mare cried in Velensovth, "Help me!"

Eduardo began translating for the muscular man as Celestia replied to the mare,
"I need you to stay calm and quiet," she said calmly to the mare, "The man who has the knife is scared and he might hurt you if you strug..."

Celestia trailed off as the man pressed the knife into the mare's throat and slashed it wide open just as Eduardo finished translating. The mare's eyes widened as her blood seeped down her chest.

Everything went dead silent for a brief moment before Veronica screamed,
"NO!"

A flash of light, brighter than bright, lit up the entire forest.

Author's Note

Capture those typos and cut their throats!

Chapter 29: The Justice Of Celestia

The moment the bright light shone out, Artex opened his screfula and raised his hands to a prepared position, ready for anything. He stayed his hand even though his heart longed to go to the poor mare who's throat had just been cut. The image was burned into his mind and he felt his initial shock morph into righteous anger. The second he could see again, he planned to make that muscular bastard pay for his crime.

Sound ceased for the entire duration of the light and as it dimmed the scene revealed to the Human Emissary was one that had him blinking in disbelief as his anger evaporated, replaced by confusion. The brown mare was laying on the ground sobbing brokenly between Celestia's fore hooves. Her throat was whole and undamaged but the blood from her, now healed, mortal injury still saturated her neck and chest. For her part, Celestia stood protectively over the mare with her wings spread to full length and her eyes smoldering. Even after being exposed to her presence on a frequent basis, to the point of it being more casual than anything else, it took every ounce of his will not to cower before the sheer enormity of her presence right then. There was no doubt in his mind that she could kill every person present, each in a unique way, within half a second and not break a sweat. The people all around had no such prior experience and every one of them was cowering on the ground, weapons dropped and completely forgotten. The muscular man who had cut the mare's throat was not cowering, but frozen standing in place, eyes wide as saucers and barely breathing.

The first one to break the moment was Veronica. The young Hispanic woman scrambled over to the brown mare and all but tackled her in a hug. Artex was initially surprised but it made sense, 'Veronica did take the risk of venturing to Canterlot alone, it only stands to reason that they're friends.' His notion was supported when the mare embraced Veronica right back.

Princess Celestia cleared her throat,
"Artex Rias, Eduardo Ortega, I am calling on you both to act as impromptu Magistrates. Do you accept?" she asked loudly.

Artex nodded,
"I accept. I've done this once before."

Eduardo also acquiesced, albeit nervously,
"I'll do it. I saw enough."

Celestia turned her gaze to the muscular man who cut the mare's throat,
"This man stands accused of attempted murder. What say you? Is he guilty or innocent?"

Eduardo looked at the man and his jaw clenched briefly before he straightened out his shoulders,
"Guilty."

Artex agreed,
"Guilty as charged."

Celestia took a small breath,
"Eduardo? Would you please inform that man that he has been found guilty of attempted murder?"

Eduardo turned and began speaking to the man while Celestia powered up her horn, Artex spoke up quickly,
"The rest of the people didn't want him to do it, they can't be held accountable for what he did."

Celestia answered without taking her eyes off the man,
"I understand that Artex. I would never hold them accountable for his actions. From all appearances, they were doing their best to tend the mare's injury, I can find no fault in them thus far. They threatened us with weapons out of fear but not one, save him, made the move to follow through."

The muscular man's eyes bulged as Eduardo spoke, and he turned and took half a step before his body was engulfed in a golden aura of light, the same color as Celestia's horn.

"Princess?" the quiet feminine voice came from the brown mare.

Celestia turned her head toward the mare,
"Yes my little Pony?"

The mare rubbed her neck with her left forehoof,
"What... what are you going to do to him?"

"What is your name?" Celestia asked.

"Fiber Stems, I study bark morphology." the mare answered.

Celestia smiled sadly down at the mare,
"He has been convicted of your attempted murder. He followed through with the action and even though I managed to heal your neck in time, he still performed the act. He is to be given your memories from the time you were captured until he... followed through."

Fiber swallowed hard,
"Will he... die?"

Celestia shook her head,
"Not if I have anything to say about it. He will feel everything you did though. He will relive every second of every day from the time you were injured and taken into the custody of these Humans, until the very moment he acted to take your life."

"Will it keep him from doing it again?" Fiber asked.

Celestia nodded,
"That is the idea."

Fiber looked long at the man who had slit her throat, even though he was still held in place by Celestia's magic,
"Let him feel what I felt."

Celestia's face grew solemn,
"Very well."

The solar Alicorn turned her head back toward the man in a swift motion,
"Eduardo, would please inform this man that for the crime of attempted murder he is sentenced to live out and remember his victim's memories."

While Eduardo translated the sentence for the man, Celestia walked over to Fiber,
"I need to touch my horn to your head to retrieve your memories. Do not worry, any secrets or other details of your life will remain unknown to both me and your intended murderer."

Fiber lowered her head toward Celestia and the Princess pressed her horn to the mare's head for a brief moment. Celestia raised her head and turned and walked calmly over to the man with the solemn expression of an executioner. The man's eyes were wide with terror as she pressed her horn to his forehead. After a brief moment she withdrew her horn and released the man from her magic.

The man toppled to the ground into a sitting position and stared off into space. He sat frozen in place like a frozen statue for more than a full minute before he blinked and shook his head. He cast his eyes around, seemingly in confusion until he spotted Fiber Stems, then he froze again.

He stared at her with a slowly falling expression, his eyes gradually accumulating moisture before he whispered,
"Dios mio."

Eyes still lock onto the brown mare, he slowly reached out his hands toward Fiber before his eyes flickered to her still moist blood glistening against his skin. His eyes widened suddenly, as if only just realizing what it meant . He quickly withdrew his hands to take a closer look at them, mouth opening when he whimpered softly at the truth of what he had done. Silent tears slid down his cheeks as he sought his answers in the blessed anatomical gifts he had desecrated with the blood of an innocent. His face morphed into a hideous scowl and his lower jaw trembled. The terrible realization had dawned on him. He threw back his head and let out an ear piercing scream. He screamed long and loud before drawing in a breath and looking back down at his bloodied hands. Without wasting a breath, he plunged his hands into the loam and dirt in front of him, scrubbing furiously while he tears fell from his eyes like a waterfall. He grunted in frustration and scrubbed furiously at his bloodied hands. His efforts only seemed to smear the blood around on the ground and he grit his teeth when he saw the mess he had created. He pulled his filthy hands back up to his face and gazed at them forlornly. He had not cleaned them, only made the mess worse. He clenched his eyes shut and pulled his hands in close to his chest as he let out a sobbing breath, mouth opening and closing as if he were trying to speak. His chest hitched as he opened his eyes again to look upon his weapons of murder and drew them close to his face as tears cascaded down his visage. He drew in a quick, shuddering breath and tipped over onto his left side as he let out a long, hoarse, sobbing bellow. He curled himself into the fetal position and rocked his body back and forth. His fingers flexed into a claw shape as he pulled his arms and hands tightly against his chest. He took another shuddering breath and let out a sobbing cry his eyes shut tightly once more.

Everybody watched in stunned silence at the spectacle presented before them. Never before in his life had Artex seen such a display. It was so real, so honest, and so visceral that words failed him utterly. He felt somehow humbled by the sight and actually felt some measure of pity for the man.

Celestia gave a sad, resigned smile as she spoke,
"Do not be afraid of him, my little Pony, when he comes to you." she then looked to Eduardo, "Would you please translate for me Eduardo?"

Eduardo nodded and Celestia began speaking,
"What you see before you are two faces. One is the face of justice, the other is the face of repentance. Remember these two faces well for the visage of vengeance is far far more terrible to behold. In Equestria, we hold all life as sacred..." she trailed off as she took a calming breath, "All life, even the sentient animals you have killed and eaten."

There were hundreds of gasps from the gathered Humans as Eduardo translated Celestia's words,
"Those deaths were by your hands, but we understand that it is different where you come from. Therefore, by royal decree you are all pardoned, provided you never intentionally kill another animal. We try to be an understanding species and we will welcome any who are willing to attempt to live in peace. This man will receive the same offer. He is paying for his actions and his sentence will have been served shortly. We take no pleasure in doling out any sort of punishment. We ask that after this event, you do not bring it up to him."

Celestia paused while Eduardo finished translating before she spoke again,
"On a much more pleasant note, thanks to the efforts of Veronica here, we are aware of you and we wish to extend to you an offer. There are carriages just beyond the forest that have medicines and food for you all. Allow the volunteers who are with the carriages to ensure you are healthy and they will make you comfortable and give you hot food and drink. We are here to help you in any way we can, if you will give us the chance. This man," she gestured to Artex, "Is the Emissary of Humans in our world. He will listen to your needs and convey them to us as he deems appropriate. He and all of us are here to help you. You may take your weapons with you if you wish, as your Emissary has secured for Humans the right to carry whatsoever weapons they feel necessary. At this time, we ask that you follow Veronica and the man who is translating for you. They will take you to receive your food and comfort. We have a town where each of you will have homes built for you. Please follow Eduardo and Veronica to the edge of the forest."

Eduardo finished his translation mere moments after Celestia finished speaking. The Humans looked unsure and nervous until Veronica reluctantly withdrew from Fiber and began speaking to them, Eduardo joined in. Within a few minutes, the Humans nodded their heads and Veronica and Eduardo led the way out of the little camp and off into the forest. Artex stayed behind.

Princess Celestia waited until the Humans were out of sight before turning back to look upon the man who was still sobbing brokenly on the ground.

Her expression softened into a sad smile before she slowly walked over to Fiber and laid down next to her,
"Do not fear him my little Pony. He would never hurt you now." her horn lit up, a golden glow surrounding the man as Celestia levitated his sobbing form over to her, still speaking to Fiber, "Do not harden your heart and feed your anger, for every being is deserving of comfort after a harsh punishment has been rendered, so long as repentance has been achieved."

Fiber, who understandably looked fearful of the man, turned to Celestia with angry tears springing to her eyes,
"Where's the comfort for me!?" she cried, "I'm the victim here!"

"You were the first victim, yes, but not the only one." Celestia said softly, "Is he not suffering the consequences of his actions against you? Before, when he was prepared to do you harm, he didn't know you. Now he does. Not only does he know exactly how you felt during the entire process, but he now knows you like a sister. He has to live with the knowledge that he killed not only an innocent mare, but somebody who is now like a beloved sibling to him." Celestia's voice grew infinitely soft as she spoke, "That is a pain the likes of which are indescribably terrible. I almost wish he did not have to endure it." she paused before continuing, "You may choose to have me comfort you, that is why I am still here, or you may choose to have him do so. I believe you will find he is actually more capable than I. Do not be afraid of him."

Fiber looked puzzled beyond words and Artex found he could not blame her. She turned away from Celestia angrily, but ended up looking directly at the man. She didn't move for many long moments as she sniffled, gazing down at the man who had wronged her so.

In a slow, gradual movement, Fiber reached out and touched the man's arm. The man, still crying his eyes out, slowly looked up at Fiber. A brief second of confusion flashed over his face as he processed the fact that the one comforting him was the same one he had hurt so terribly. The two locked eyes briefly before the man's jaw quivered and he burst forth into a fresh bout of howling, sorrowful, agony. The expression on Fiber's face indicated that she actually felt somewhat sorry for him. He suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around the startled mare as he began babbling in Spanish.

Fiber's eyes widened, but Celestia quickly interjected,
"Do not be afraid!" she spoke quickly but quietly, "He does not speak your language, but he's trying to tell you something."

Fiber, confused as she had ever been, struggled not to fidget as the man sobbed into her bloodied barrel,
"Well I can't understand it." she hissed quietly.

Celestia placed a gentle hoof on Fiber's back and gingerly pressed her to lay down on the ground,
"Be still and hold him." she instructed in a gentle, matronly tone, "Listen to what he's saying. Hear the message beyond the words. There are things which surpass spoken language. Listen to the meaning behind his strange words. There is Natural Magic at work here," Celestia raised her head to the sky, closed her eyes, and breathed deeply, "Let the message pouring out from his heart reach yours." she whispered, "There is a connection forming here. Open your wounded heart and soul to him. Listen beyond your ears and allow him to speak through you. Feel what is happening and let it guide your actions."

Fiber's eyes had drifted closed by that point and Artex watched in disbelief as she very gradually lowered her head on top of the man's. I any, ANY other situation, Artex would have found Celestia's words ridiculous, weak, sappy, and clichéd, but right there, in that solemn moment, there was an undeniable power at work. Artex realized he had felt it before. He had felt it back on Earth in secret, private moments of his most intense prayer. Artex suddenly realized he had felt it when the storm hit The Complex back on Earth, he had felt it briefly when he awoke after his blood transfusion, he had felt it during the funeral after The Battle For New Humansville, and he felt it now. He had always thought it was the power of God, and who was he to say it wasn't, but in that moment he knew the four of them were being touched by something far beyond even Celestia. The potency of what he felt at that moment brought a humbling tear to his eyes.

Fiber held the sobbing man close to her as she laid her head atop his and the man held the Earth Pony mare close as he babbled a few words after every breath. Fiber held perfectly still as she held her murderer close. Artex could hear what he was saying and after a few moments he was astounded as Fiber began speaking the same words,
"I'm so sorry." he sobbed.
"I'm so sorry." Fiber parroted.
"I didn't know." the man said.
"I didn't know." Fiber whispered.
"I hurt you."
"I hurt you."
"I was wrong."
"I was wrong."

The man took a shuddering breath,
"Forgive me." he whispered.
"Forgive me."

He took a deep breath and howled out,
"FORGIVE ME!"

Fiber didn't translate the man's last words. She didn't need to. Tears ran down her muzzle and intermingled with his own as the two held each other in a way and in a situation that until that very moment, Artex would never have believed.

In his mind, he came to a sudden realization, 'This... this is love. This is real love. Not romantic love, this is agape love in its raw form. Only one power could make such a... such a miracle occur.' he stopped trying to rationalize it and understand it. What he was seeing went far, far beyond the understanding of mortal men or Ponies. At that moment, Artex just accepted that despite the violence, hatred, and bigotry he had grown numb to, there in front of his very eyes, was a type of love only spoken of in children's books and fairy tales.

Celestia nuzzled the mare and man,
"Never allow your heart to become hardened. Let it guide and direct you in times of crisis. See and speak from your heart of hearts and you will never go astray, for rare are those who cannot be reached through acts of understanding and love." she planted gentle kisses on each of the two beings as she carefully pulled them both into her grasp, tears seeping even from her ancient eyes.

Artex had no idea how long he stood in place, but he was content to watch the spectacle out to its conclusion.

Author's Note

NOTE: The man's words near the end of the chapter are translated through Artex' point of view.

Chapter 30: Welcome To Equestria

(For this first part assume the Humans are speaking Spanish.)

Eduardo and Veronica led the procession of nervous Humans slowly toward the Ponies waiting just beyond the edge of the forest,
"Are..." Veronica began unsteadily, "Are you sure about this?"

Eduardo stepped around a fallen branch,
"Of course, the Ponies' magic may seem scary and they look different, but on the inside they'e just like us. Trust me, we have nothing to fear from them. The group I came with had to... make our own roads. But now we have our own town and our own homes and everything. Just wait until you see it."

"The group you came with?" Veronica asked in confusion, "... You were one of the people who vanished from America!" she suddenly exclaimed.

Eduardo smiled,
"You got it beautiful. We all landed in the middle of a field, naked as the day we were born. Our Emissary back there, Artex, he did like you did and searched out the Ponies for help. I'll tell you more about it later though. For now, we have to get everybody fed and warmed up." Eduardo looked around, "Are we almost there?"

Veronica nodded,
"Yes, it's just up ahead."

Eduardo's stomach growled,
"Heheh, sorry. I forgot to eat this morning. Everything has just been so crazy. Never thought I would be helping Artex with his Emissary work. Back in New Humansville, I'm a weapons trainer for our peace keeping force, The Community Welfare Guardians. I'm one of the Sargeants." Eduardo explained with a smile.

Veronica rolled her eyes, he was obviously trying to impress her,
"What was all that back there? What's with this world? Everything is so... unnatural."

Eduardo chuckled,
"Only unnatural for Earth. Here it's normal. What the Princess did back there, that was some serious magic... well, we call it magic. The Ponies, their actual name for their species is 'Kavim', they've made a science out of it. On this world it IS a science. It's just like physics or zoology... did you ever see Star Wars?"

Veronica blinked at the seemingly random question,
"Yeah, my brother is really into that kind of stuff. Why?"

"Magic here is like the Force. It's all around you, all the time. It's in the water, the air, the dirt, the food, everything. Once you understand it you can do anything with it if you're powerful enough." Eduardo explained.

"Like what?" Veronica asked.

"You see the Princess back there? She raises and lowers the sun every day." Eduardo said bluntly.

"You have been here way too long." Veronica muttered.

Eduardo heard her though,
"Have any of you guys thrown up glowing golden goop yet?"

Veronica turned to him curiously,
"How did you know about that? We did a couple of times, but we stopped after the third time."

Eduardo's brow creased,
"How long have you been here?"

"Roughly four months." Veronica answered.

Eduardo grinned,
"Any idea why you stopped?"

Veronica shrugged,
"No idea. We did find out that the golden stuff helped plants to grow, so we used it." her eyes darted ahead, "We're here."

She stopped just inside the line of trees and looked out at the carriages and Ponies milling about,
"Are you sure about this? I don't want any of them knocking anybody out like what happened to me."

Eduardo shot Veronica a sideways look,
"I'll go out first if it'll make you feel any better." he raised his right arm and pointed, "Look, Julio is sitting down happy as a clam."

Eduardo heard cautious muttering behind him and turned around,
"Alright everybody, the Pony doctors need to check you out first then you'll all be given a blanket and some food. After that we'll be heading to New Humansville and you can meet the rest of us." he finished with a smile.

What Eduardo received back from the group were averted eyes and shuffling feet, he decided to change tactics,
"I know they look weird and scary, but if it will make you feel better, I'll go with each and every one of you while you get checked out and I'll translate for you."

The man with the staff and the tribal markings who had addressed Veronica earlier stepped forward,
"I'll go with you."

Veronica looked relieved,
"Thank you Juan."

Eduardo cocked an eyebrow and extended his hand,
"Eduardo Ortega. Sorry that I didn't introduce myself earlier, everything was kind of crazy."

Juan shook Eduardo's hand firmly,
"Juan Barrera." he looked over Eduardo's shoulder, "Are you really sure about this? The ones in armor make me nervous."

Eduardo stepped aside and pointed to Julio,
"Julio is already sitting down with a bowl of soup." he turned back to Juan with a kindly expression, "Look friend, I promise on my grandmother's grave, they are only here to help. They don't want you guys to suffer any more than you already have. This is a chance for a better life than out here. Even if you don't trust them, trust me."

Juan furrowed his eyebrows,
"Alright, lead on."

Eduardo nodded and stepped out of the trees. As soon as he was visible, one of the Guards whistled loudly and pointed toward Eduardo with his hoof. All eyes turned toward the treeline as Juan stepped out as well. Juan was really unsure about the situation and kept his staff tightly in his hands as Eduardo led the way toward the carriages. The Ponies kept their distance and waited patiently until the two men walked up to them.

Eduardo smiled at the Unicorn he spotted who was wearing a white nurse's hat,
"They're all scared right now so you all need to be extra careful at first. This man agreed to come out as an example for the others. I want you to tell me what you want to do and I'll tell him in turn. Don't do anything without giving me time to explain it to him first."

The nurse smiled,
"That sounds fair. I can perform a magical scan on him all at once, or I can perform a regular physical exam and I'll need him to remove those *shudder* skins so I can...," she suddenly stopped and looked back and forth between the two Humans, "Wait a second, I almost forgot, you Humans get fussy about things like that. Would one of the stallion doctors be better for him?"

Eduardo nodded emphatically,
"That would be a very good idea I think."

Juan was looking at Eduardo curiously,
"What is... she? It IS a she... right? What is she going to do?"

Eduardo chuckled,
"She's going to get a male doctor to give you a quick physical. She offered to do it magically, just a quick scan, but I figured you might not be too keen on the idea."

Juan looked confused,
"Why would she need a male doct..." his expression changed from confused to blank, "... I don't know if I want to do this..."

Eduardo placed a reassuring hand on Juan's shoulder,
"It's fine friend, if it'll make you feel any better I'll have them do the whole rundown on me first. Would that help?"

Juan nodded his head vigorously,
"Y... yes it... it would."

Eduardo nodded and began undoing his New Humansville Citizen shirt,
"Hey doctors!" he yelled in Velensovth, "I'm going to go first so my friend here can see that it's safe alright? Just check me out first."

As Eduardo removed his shirt Juan got a loom at the tattoo of an 'Ace Of Spades' on the upper left side of his back, right over his shoulder blade,
"You're a 'Card'?" he asked.

Eduardo finished pulling off his shirt and sighed sadly,
"Was." he said quietly, hanging his head, "I'm not perfect alright. Got more than a few dents in my halo but..." he raised his head back up, "It's this world... it... I don't know how to describe it... it... changed me, brought out the best in me... like it saw everything I COULD be and it just... brought it to the surface. I'm a cop now... or as close to one as we have here." Eduardo held out his calloused hands, "I've stood side-by-side with these Ponies fighting what looked like rabid werewolves. I've worked alongside them, all of us working together to get our home up and running. I've earned the right to train our officers on how to defend themselves with swords and spears. I've cried at a funeral for Humans and Ponies who fought and died as allies. After all that do you know what I've learned?" he asked quietly, "That it doesn't matter who you were, keep an open mind and focus your energies on something constructive, this place will bring out the best in you. It's magic, plain and simple as science..." Eduardo frowned, "That's a bad comparison, science is complicated..."

Eduardo took a breath to compose his thoughts,
"Look, this world doesn't exactly make you better, but it gives you the chance to be your best. You saw how the Princess handled a murder. The whole world is like that. Like, instead of the deck being stacked against you like on earth, it's stacked in your favor. All these ponies want is for everyone to succeed, and they'll do anything to help you do it. Not like the politicians who say they'll do these things, these guys, these Ponies actually do it. And they don't want nothing back. If that ain't enough to make you wanna try, I dunno what to tell you. But I'm gonna do everything I can to live it and I want to help all of you do the same."

Fortunately Eduardo noticed the approach of two Ponies and a Zebra and his face lit up as he saw them,
"Ah, you need to meet these two." he said gesturing to Razor Wit and Oriana, "This is Razor Wit." he gestured to the tan mare, "She's the one who worked with Artex, our Emissary, and helped him and all of us to learn their language. She is a part of his staff and she's real friendly. The Zebra is Oriana. She just joined up as another member of the Emissary staff. Artex only introduced her to me today." he then pointed to the orange Unicorn stallion wearing a stethoscope, "And this should be our doctor. Give me a second to talk to him."

Eduardo turned his attention to the stallion,
"Alright, tell me what you're going to do then give me enough time to translate for my friend here before you do it. He's all jumpy right now."

The stallion smiled warmly,
"Of course. First I'm going to ask you to kneel down so I can listen to your heart."

Eduardo then spoke to Juan,
"He needs me to kneel down so he can listen to my heart." he said taking a knee.

Juan had a question,
"How do these... Ponies know anything about our bodies?"

Eduardo flinched as the cold stethoscope was pressed against his skin,
"A bunch of us volunteered to let them study us so they can get an understanding of how we work. It's actually pretty close to the way they work so it wasn't a big jump for them."

Juan watched with laser like focus as the Unicorn stallion conducted his examination of Eduardo.

Once the stallion got to the part where things became personal, he turned to Razor and Oriana,
"I need to take these two onto one of the carriages so they can have some privacy."

Eduardo turned to Juan,
"He needs us to step onto one of the carriages for privacy."

Juan shook his head,
"No good. If everyone back in the trees sees me disappear they might not be convinced that something bad is happening to me. Let me stand outside and watch so they can see me and I can see you."

Eduardo thought about it and sighed then turned and spoke to the Unicorn stallion,
"The Humans waiting in the trees are scared right now. They need to be able to see this guy." be gestured to Juan with the thumb of his right hand, "So would it be alright if he watched from a distance? Like just outside the carriage?"

The stallion nodded,
"We'll do whatever we need, to allay their fears. I'll stand on my head if I need to."

Eduardo smiled back at the stallion,
"To help my people, I would too."

* * *

Celestia stepped out of the forest and smiled as she breathed in a huge lungful of air,
"This day has gone from tragedy to triumph."

The Humans were all gathered fairly close to the carriages, wrapped up in thick blankets and seated on the soft grass sipping from steaming mugs. All was not sunshine and rainbows though, as nearly all the Humans were seated together and looking somewhat warily at the Ponies. Razor Wit pranced eagerly on the tips of her hooves looking for Artex. She had been going insane waiting for him. Oriana had decided to make herself useful and had assisted the medical Ponies with natural herbs, needless to say they were very grateful for her aid, Zebra alchemists were a highly prized commodity. Razor had tried her best to help, but her worry over Artex and constant glancing at the treeline had made her more of a hindrance than any sort of help.

Her ears stood up straight as she spotted Artex emerging from the trees. He seemed solemn, but the look of utter peace on his face made Razor let out a sigh of relief. She had never before seen him so at peace. His eyes had lost some of the darkness they always held and it showed through the rest of him and the tan mare would have almost sworn he was glowing. He still looked as serious as ever, but the radiance around him made her knees weak and her heart flutter.

After Artex came a sight which made Razor quirk an eyebrow in confusion. A man, who was even more muscled than her favorite Human, calmly walked out of the forest. That wasn't the strange part. The strange part was the fact that he was carrying a full-grown bark brown Earth Pony mare like a baby in his well-defined arms. The mare looked comfortable and seemed to almost be sleeping, practically snugged up in the man's hefty grip.

Razor was prepared to dismiss the spectacle when numerous raised voices of alarm echoed out from the Humans wrapped in blankets. Razor turned her head away from the man and mare and saw nearly every single Human standing up and glaring death at the man. Before anybody could say another word, Princess Celestia interposed herself between the man holding the mare and the crowd.

"Eduardo," the Alicorn barked, looking around for the man, "Translate please."

Eduardo stepped out from an air carriage and Celestia began,
"Leave them be. There is absolutely nothing to be afraid of. Leave them alone." she then smiled, "Besides, wouldn't you all like to see your new home?"

Chapter 31: New Arrivals

Night had fallen over New Humansville. Within the restaurant and lounge owned by Alex Ludwig called 'The Melting Pot' Humans and Ponies were celebrating. Mike Joyner was off duty and enjoying what the Ponies referred to as 'beer'. The translation was rough as Ponies seemed to not like alcohol anywhere near as much as Humans, though many of the Ponies commented that the Gryphons had mead halls where one was not only encouraged but expected to get drunk. Alex Ludwig had opened at noon and already had customers overflowing from every table and booth in the place. Ponies were cautious when offered the selection of wines and even some of the few liquors Alex had acquired, but the Humans were only too eager to partake. The legal age for alcohol was only 17 in Equestria so everybody who could, was enjoying the drinks. Alex had insisted on a five drink maximum for everybody, for the first night at least, and maintained the prerogative to 'cut off' anybody he deemed too intoxicated.

The Humans found it hilarious that the Ponies were such lightweights about alcohol. After only two drinks most couldn't even stand, yet the Humans were taking down five and seemingly barely feeling any effects at all. Mike polished off his fifth beer and looked around feeling happy about the turnout. He had come to grips with the fact that he had to start a new life in Equestria and he was on the lookout for a potential girlfriend. His eyes roamed the crowd of young women all around. There were a great many young women, but Mike found himself unable to see a future with any of them. They were too immature. He wanted a woman, not a girl. He didn't want somebody who he might have to babysit, he wanted an equal, somebody who could meet him on the same level without all the insecure drama which tended to accompany younger ones. He sighed and kept searching until his eyes found Tina. He looked closely to ensure she was not drinking in her pregnant condition, but his concerns were unfounded, she only had a glass of tea. A flash of blond hair caught his attention and he began looking over the owner of said hair, 'Rachel. Hmm, she's mature and serious enough but she's not uptight...'

His musings were cut short when one of the Earth Pony C.W.G. Officers entered The Melting Pot and looked around. Mike took one look at the mare's expression and knew it was important. He stood up from his booth and made his way over to her. The mare spotted him and motioned for Mike to follow her outside.

Once out the door, Mike crossed his arms and addressed the mare,
"Report."

The mare saluted with a snap,
"We just received a message from Canterlot sir. Princess Celestia asks that the residents of New Humansville prepare for a very large number of visitors. She left the specifics in your hands but she also stated that the construction workers would be busy for some time more."

Mike listened and pondered the meaning briefly before snapping out orders,
"Gather the other members of the C.W.G. and go house to house. Inform every household to prepare to house at least one additional being for a period of time."

"What do you think the Princess meant sir?" the mare asked.

Mike pursed his lips,
"I'm not certain yet, but I have a strong hunch that it's linked to why she came by and asked Eduardo to go with her. Go, spread word, reach every household, quickly."

As the mare departed Mike scratched his clean shaven face, 'If I'm right we'll need to dip into the excess clothing stores we have.' With that thought in mind, Mike turned back to The Melting Pot and headed back inside, 'I have to let Alex know, quickly.'

* * *

The Royal Air Carriage passed over the trees and caught a view of New Humansville. Veronica, still sitting up front with Celestia, rose to her feet and gazed down at the town. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she saw the torches and lanterns laid out all over the roofs of the buildings surrounding Town Square. People and Ponies holding torches stood in rows on the ground, ready to motion the carriages to stop to offload their cargo. Pegasi in the air carried crystal powered lanterns hanging from their necks as they began directing the carriages where to land. Town Hall itself was lit up like a Christmas tree with candles in every window and a number of Humans and Ponies on the roof helping to direct the Pegasi.

The Royal Air Carriage came in for a landing first. The Humans and Ponies on the ground directed the flight team where to land. As soon as the carriage came to a stop the Humans and Ponies moved to another designated area to direct more carriages. The front doors of Town Hall were already open and the Captain of the C.W.G. stepped out toward the Royal Air Carriage. Behind Mike within Town Hall, Veronica could see people and Ponies rushing around carrying clothing and papers frantically.

Mike casually walked up to the carriage and opened the side door locking eyes with Celestia as she stood,
"Looks like my guess was correct after all. Cessily owes me twenty bits now." his eyes fell onto Veronica before flickering over to Eduardo and Artex, "How many?"

Artex rose to his feet as Eduardo spoke,
"Veronica's initial count was off by a bit," he said gesturing to the Hispanic woman, "There are 641 people from Argentina here and not a single one speaks a word of English or Velensovth."

Mike's palm met his face with an alarming crack,
"So we need translators. I've already taken the liberty of telling Long Wind she's likely to have a lot of new students soon. I've organized some of our stockpile of food to be cooked up for our newest residents. We also have clothes and every single home in town has opened its doors to whoever is in need. We know how it feels to be without and everybody is willing to help out."

Celestia said nothing, but her heart swelled with pride as Mike continued to explain how he had organized everything he could for the new arrivals,
"... and that's just what we figure we can get done tonight. I've already spoken to our harvesters about expanding our borders in order to grow more food. If your count is correct, we're going to need a ridiculous amount of land to feed everybody. It's already going to be a lean winter..."

"Not in the least, Captain." Celestia interrupted quietly, "I will see to it that if anything, the residents of New Humansville will actually put on a bit of weight during the winter. The Royal Coffers still have well more than enough to take care of this. Each of these people will receive their own home and money, in equal amount to what you received. I made a great many mistakes with your group Captain, I will not make them again."

Mike smiled and offered his hand to help Celestia step down from the carriage,
"Princess?"

Celestia rolled her eyes while sporting a huge grin,
"Captain, I am more than capable of stepping out of a carriage by myself, but your offer is very much appreciated."

Mike stepped out of the way and offered his hand to Veronica. The young woman took the offered hand, looking all around in amazement. Artex waited for Razor and Oriana to disembark before he stepped down. Looking at the other carriages that were offloading people, he saw the landing crews directing the new arrivals toward Town Hall.

Seeing that the people would be taken care of, he walked up to Celestia,
"We need to talk somewhere private. You, me, Razor, and Oriana. It's important."

Celestia gave him a faint nod,
"Let's meet up on the third floor of Town Hall."

Artex turned to Razor and Oriana,
"Come on, my friends have this well in hand."

The two mares followed Artex curiously. Celestia led the way up the stairs to the second floor and up again to the third floor. She pulled aside the concealing curtain on the first room on the left as soon as she stepped up onto the floor. Artex, Razor, and Oriana followed her. Artex closed the curtain and turned to the three waiting mares. He put his hand on his mouth and began to pace as his thoughts raced for an answer.

After a few moments of pacing, he looked up at Celestia,
"We're going to have a problem here very soon."

Celestia looked concerned,
"Well then, what do you see that problem being?"

Artex ran his hands through his hair and continued pacing as he spoke,
"Okay, the Humans we rescued today, they had no way of knowing the animals they were killing and eating were protected and intelligent. You gave them a royal pardon for that, thank you for that by the way. The problem is that the Veronica and her group were all wearing skins and their camp is strewn with the remains of dead animals. The Guards who arrested Veronica saw her skins and I'm betting more than a few of the Palace staff did too. The doctors and Guards who went with us today also saw all that. They're going to go home and talk about that. Rumor is going to circulate and the press is going to catch wind of it. Humans have only just been unveiled and when the press starts to talk about how Humans were murdering animals it's going to be a catastrophe. Kavim are naturally leery of anything new and that kind of information could and most likely would, lead to a negative mentality in regard to the view of Humans. We want to work and live together peacefully, but if this thing comes to light, we're going to be seen as murderous monsters." Artex stopped pacing and faced Celestia directly, "I'm calling in my boon. You said that every Human has a single boon to ask of you and I'm using mine now. This whole situation with dead animals and skins... bury it."

Celestia's eyes widened,
"What?" she asked aghast, "Artex I... I cannot outright lie to my subjects."

Artex' jaw clenched,
"I don't care how, just ensure this never reaches the press or if it does, that the skins and dead animals aren't mentioned." his voice became deathly serious, "We cannot afford that kind of negative attention. We have worked our flanks off to do what we have. We have bled and some of us have died to get to where we are right now. I don't care what it takes, bury it." he stepped up nose-to-nose with Celestia, his voice hard as granite, "Unless you want anti-Human protests and riots, you will bury this. I do not have the means to do so or else I would have already."

Celestia's eyes took on a sad slant,
"Are you asking me to go against the honesty I have tried to hold to? It is one thing to ask for temporary silence, but you're asking me to lie to my subjects. I have stretched my morals quite a lot during this series of events surrounding Humans, but to force my subjects, my citizens, my Ponies to silence? To permanently restrict their voices? You're not asking me to arrest the spread of words and release them from speaking later, you're asking me to force them to permanent silence. I thought that same thing was why you didn't trust your own government back on Earth. How? How can you possibly ask this of me? To destroy the faith they have in us? To destroy more than a thousand years of work, of proof that we're not hiding secrets, that we are honest with our subjects? Artex..." Celestia shook her head, "I cannot do this. I refuse to do this, even if it is for their own good, I cannot do this."

Seeing Artex getting more worked up, Razor had an idea,
"P-perhaps," she began hesitantly, "I think what we really need here is what you mentioned about Changelings the other day at breakfast, Artex. We need to spread knowledge and understanding. The interviews helped, but we need more."

Artex' face calmed as he turned toward the Unicorn mare,
"I'm listening."

Oriana looked to Celestia,
"I think I know where she's going with this. Will you listen as well?"

The solar Alicorn nodded,
"I try to listen to reason, no matter the source."

Oriana nodded and turned to Razor,
"You mean to write a publication about the world Humans come from in order to explain their mindsets and mentality. Correct?"

Razor cocked her right eyebrow at the Zebra,
"Right, I think with some help we can put together a basic information packet about Humans and their cultures, to be distributed among the different libraries across Equestria. We would make a formal announcement about the information as endorsed by the crown and not just speculation and the occasional quote from interviews. Ponies are skittish, but curious. We need to use that curiosity to our advantage. With your help, Artex, we could have a basis for the packet in under a month." she turned to the Princess, "Could you ask that the Guards and doctors keep quiet about everything regarding the new Humans until there is a second press release about the new group? By that point we would have already put out the information packets and it will also give the new Humans time to settle in, at least partially."

Artex chewed his cheek briefly,
"That sounds workable to me." he turned to Celestia, "What do you think?"

Celestia smiled warmly at Razor,
"Your name suits you indeed my little Pony. Your proposed solution is elegant and clever. It meets our needs without causing harm and no voice needs to be silenced for long. It will be done."

Razor breathed out a heavy sigh of relief,
"Thank goodness."

Author's Note

Thanks to my co-author, who is also my editor, for helping me with this chapter when I ran into a brick wall of my own making. Take out any typos you see my Readers!

Chapter 32: Adjustments

Mike Joyner slowly paced around the dozens, if not hundreds of wooden crates that had just been dropped off. Most were labeled for construction supplies but there were ten which bore the mark of Princess Luna. Mike watched Chris Vacca pull them into Town Hall while the construction Ponies began utilizing the contents of the other crates. Mike followed behind Chris trying to figure out what the ten marked by Luna were about.

Chris slowly set the crate down and examined it briefly, as if looking for cracks,
"Good, good..."

"Do I dare ask what is in those?" Mike asked in American English.

Chris looked up sharply,
"Oh hey Captain." Chris leaned on the crate and looked around absently, "Could you uh... could you get all the Officers in here please? These need to be demonstrated and distributed."

Mike groaned and shook his head,
"What's in the crates?"

Chris bit his lower lip,
"It's a gift from Luna to us. This first shipment is for the C.W.G. trust me, everybody is going to want to see these."

Mike grunted,
"Just tell me what they are."

Chris sighed,
"Fine, it's armor for us. Really specialized stuff. Now keep it to yourself and go get everybody please."

Mike smirked,
"See, that wasn't so hard." he turned and headed off.

Chris rolled his eyes,
"Oi, it's easier to keep secrets from Luna."

* * *

Artex held the door for Razor and Oriana then closed it behind himself,
"We're back." he yelled.

Twilight's voice echoed back from the loft,
"I'm studying up here and Spike is helping Rarity."

A scuffling sound from the kitchen alerted Artex to an incoming porcine missile. He spread his legs for stability, and bent his knees while Razor pulled a very puzzled looking Oriana out of the way. Suey rounded the corner of the kitchen and made a bee line straight for Artex. Her short, stumpy little legs pumped furiously as she spotted her father figure and best friend. While she was still two Fathoms away, she sprung into the air and collided with Artex' chest as he wrapped his arms around her. The impact was so powerful that Artex was thrown off his feet and back into the stout wooden door behind him.

"Aww, how's my big girl huh?" he asked playfully, "Did you miss me?"

Suey wiggled around in his arms, her little curly tail wagging like a dog as she vocalized her excitement with piggish grunts of joy. There was no doubt she had missed him terribly. She planted the flat of her snout against the hollow of Artex throat and sniffed him eagerly.

"I know, I know, I smell like other Humans. Don't worry, you're still my number one girl." he said as scratched her behind the ears.

Suey suddenly stopped wiggling and looked up, straight into Artex' eyes. She held his gaze briefly before turning her head toward Razor and Oriana, then back to him. Her expression almost looked puzzled.

Artex sighed,
"Yes, I have friends. I have very close friends and someday, maybe soon, I'm going to begin looking for some... somebody to have as more than a friend. Somebody maybe more than one, to have as a... wife." he paused and Suey kept her eyes locked on his as if she understood everything he was saying.

Razor Wit's soft intake of breath was missed by Artex as he continued talking to Suey,
"When I do decide to date somebody, I need you to promise me that you won't go chasing them off." Suey actually raised one of her eyebrows and Artex couldn't deny that she actually did understand him, "You're a big girl and you're going to get even bigger. You can be scary sometimes. I need you to promise me that you won't scare away anybody I decide to date."

Suey broke eye contact with Artex and wiggled in motions that he had learned meant she wanted to be put down. Artex set Suey down on the floor. She plopped her tush on the wood and stared up at him for several seconds, looking for all the world like she was deeply contemplating something. She blinked twice and hung her head briefly then perked back up. She rose to her hooves, turned and scampered away up the stairs.

Artex exchanged a confused glance with Razor before Oriana spoke up,
"Was that a Great Pig?"

Razor nodded,
"Good guess. Fluttershy, a friend of ours, gave her to Artex to protect him after he was almost killed by Timberwolves. She's super smart, super sweet, and REALLY cuddly." Razor giggled at the last sentence.

Oriana giggled too until the three of them heard a confused shout from a certain lavender Alicorn upstairs,
"Huh! Suey, what are you doing!? Stop that! What are you... let go of my tail!" Twilight's exclamation was followed briefly by what almost sounded like a scuffle.

There were bangs and clanks and thumps and gasps and grunts and then all of the sudden, silence filled the Library once more.

The sound of heavy hooves against wood echoed down from the loft in a gradual but steady gait. Artex, Razor, and Oriana all gazed in disbelief as Suey slowly descended the stairs, carrying Twilight on her back. The Alicorn's tail was gripped firmly in Suey's jaw and Twilight was lying on her back, head toward Suey's tail, as she carried the peeved Princess down the stairs.

Artex blinked in disbelief,
"Wha...?"

Razor, on the other hand, burst out laughing and Oriana merely watched passively. Suey reached the bottom of the stairs and trotted right up to Artex. She lowered her front half to the floor and let go of Twilight's tail as she carefully set her on the floor. Twilight looked about half a second away from going ballistic. Suey turned her head and nudged Twilight's flank with the flat of her snout to get the Alicorn's attention. Twilight met Suey's eyes with an irate expression. Suey didn't seem to care though and pointed her snout toward Artex.

Artex was puzzled, Twilight was puzzled, Oriana looked curious, but Razor only laughed all the harder,
"I get it!"

Twilight shot Razor an unamused look,
"Well I don't. Care to enlighten us?"

Razor took a few moments to get her laughter under control,
"Ar... Artex was... talking he-he-he... about finding a *snort* wife... and... and Suey ha-ha-ha-ha-ha... brought YOU!" she dissolved into another fit of giggles, losing her balance and rolling around on the floor, legs flailing about in random directions.

Oriana's eyes widened and she raised a hoof to her muzzle, snickering behind it,
"Your *snicker* 'big girl' certainly has *snort* good taste in... mares. Bwahahahah!"

Artex and Twilight slowly looked at each other, then to Suey. The adolescent Great Pig wore the most pleased, self gratified expression imaginable. Twilight blushed deep purple and chuckled behind her own hoof, no longer upset. Artex blinked rapidly and bit his lower lip, trying to keep a straight face as he knelt down and patted his thigh.

"Come her Suey." he said softly.

Suey happily trotted over and nuzzled his leg as he scratched her ears again,
"That was a nice thought on your part Suey, but I'm afraid I'm not interested in Twilight like that." Suey looked up and blinked as she cocked her head to the side then turned and looked at Twilight before looking back at Artex, he understood her silent question,
"There's nothing wrong with Twilight. She is a wonderful friend, but that's all she is to me right now." Suey hung her head sadly, "Now, don't be like that Suey. Your heart was in the right place, but when I decide who I want, I need you to remember that it's my decision. I decide who I want. Twilight is a very nice Pony. She's sweet, kind, and caring, but I'm afraid I haven't even brought it up with her yet. I understand that you're trying to help and I appreciate that, but this is something that is for me to decide, not you sweetie." he pulled Suey into his arms and gave her a big, squeezing hug, "Besides, I think you owe Twilight an apology. It's not nice to *snort* grab a Pony by the tail and *snicker* carry them off without their permission." he tried to keep a straight face, but it was no use.

The laughter of two Ponies, a Zebra, and a Human echoed throughout the Library.

* * *

Every Officer of the C.W.G. looked on in silent awe as Chris finished up his demonstration of their new armor,
"Every one of us gets to keep these. Every one is made so that it aligns itself to your unique Magerium. It literally custom fits itself to you and it even has an enchantment that will allow it to grow or shrink it you gain or lose weight or muscle mass." he clapped his hands together, "There's one for everybody."

Nobody moved a muscle for a moment, then the moment ended and they rushed the crates. Chris laughed heartily as he stepped back and laced his fingers behind his back. Even though everybody was eager to receive their armors, they were polite and there was no shoving or pushing and nobody fought over any of the armors.

Kolo slowly strode up behind Chris,
"So what's with that big space off beyond the fields? It looks like they're moving in big stone blocks with letters carved in them."

Chris smiled even wider,
"The big clearing... well that's a secret, but let's just say, 'the future of New Humansville is very bright'."

Kolo shook his head,
"Man, I gotta say I'm not sure about the technology we're just giving the Ponies. Is it wise to be introducing them to new technology that they haven't learned for themselves?"

Chris shook his head,
"It should be pretty safe."

Kolo crossed his arms,
"And what about guns? There's no doubt THAT'S dangerous."

"Yeah it is, but we need them. The Unicorns aren't very comfortable with anybody except the Guard using magic for warfare. Heck, even Luna doesn't much like it even then. Speaking of which, I heard that Morris and Jason were ready with a prototype gun for a demonstration. Is that true?"

Kolo crossed his arms and nodded solemnly,
"Yeah you heard right. We were hoping you could take word to the Princesses about it so we can schedule the time for the demonstration."

Chris grinned broadly,
"I'll tell them when Luna comes to pick me up for our tutoring sessions. It's weird, she's not what I expected. She's actually pretty fun once you get her to loosen up."

Kolo chuckled and ran his hands down his face,
"You need to rethink your words there man. I'd be careful how you talk about 'loosening her up'."

Chris gave a start and whipped his head toward his friend,
"What? No! No, no, no, no, no, no! It's nothing like that at all!"

Kolo suddenly stopped laughing and looked down at Chris curiously,
"No way... you... you got it for her?" he shook his head, "Wow man, that is crazy!"

Chris took a step back,
"What do you mean?"

"You man! You're normally the one being funny all the time, making jokes and everything. The second I made a crude joke about Luna though, you got serious. You got feelings for her!" Kolo exclaimed.

"Who does?" Brinsin floated down from above, "Who does he have feelings for?"

Kolo suddenly became serious,
"It's uh, it's personal man. I'll let Chris tell it of he wants." the hugely built man walked off as quickly as he could.

Brinsin watched him leave before looking back to Chris,
"You gonna tell me?"

Chris didn't hear the question though, his attention was lost, 'No, it's not like that... is it?' he pondered.

Brinsin nudged Chris in the arm with his shoulder,
"Yo, anybody home?"

Chris shook himself out of his stupor,
"Yeah, and no. It's private, like Kolo said. No offense bud."

Brinsin shrugged,
"Ain't nothing. Can't be any crazier than some of the couples I seen. Alana been hanging on Bobby like an octopus. I think they might be an item." he chuckled, "And God help them if the Ponies find out. They don't like the Changelings anyway."

The change in topic was something that Chris was quick to take advantage of,
"Speaking of which, have there been any other issues recently?"

Brinsin spread his arms wide,
"Issues!? Man this town got SUBSCRIPTIONS! Only thing that hasn't happened yet is normal crime. No thefts, no real ones anyway, no murders, no rapes, no vandalism, nothing. Only thing we had was one assault the first couple of days the Changelings were here. Some stallion threw some fruit at Alana. We didn't have to do anything but arrest him. His wives done chewed him out! I mean one would be bad enough, but five? Damn man, I almost feel sorry for him." Brinsin smirked, "His wives made him give a public apology for that one."

Chris nodded,
"How have the new arrivals been adapting so far? I know it's only been a day, but has anything cropped up?"

Brinsin nodded,
"Yeah, couple of things actually. One of them freaked out when they saw Hord's fox, Shadow. Tried to run it off like it was bad luck. Dude nearly got bit. Most of them get really freaked out when they see us or the Ponies use magic and we've had one argument. Couple of the dudes got into it, Eduardo sorted them out, but they were all pissed about the way Ponies have their families. You know, one guy to five girls and all that. According to Eduardo, they were pissed because it went against Catholic doctrine and most of these cats are Catholic. On the plus side, the ladies seem to be taking to the little ones, the foals, like they're moms themselves. You got to admit they sure are cute."

Chris chuckled,
"That they are. Any news about Andrew and Kaneesha?"

Brinsin nodded,
"Yeah, they're waiting until the church is finished to get married. They decided to try building a life together here." Brinsin lapsed into a pensive silence.

Chris looked at the shorter man concerned,
"What's wrong?"

R.J. shrugged,
"I don't know. I'm all confused man. Should I be doing what they're doing? You know, looking for somebody, getting married and all that? What if we find a way back? What if that happens tomorrow?"

Chris shifted his weight,
"Well, the question is, 'if you had the chance to go back, would you?' Would you go back to Earth or would you stay here?"

R.J. crossed his arms and lowered his chin to his chest,
"I... I don't know man. I mean it's beautiful here. There's fresh air, we have our own town, but there's just so much to learn. It's like a school lesson almost every day. But the freedom we have... ain't nothing like it back on Earth. Here you can use magic, heck I can FLY, you know? There's nothing that can beat what we have here."

Chris quirked half a smile,
"Sounds to me like you already have the answer."

R.J. sighed,
"Yeah maybe."

Chris reached out his left hand and placed it gently on R.J.'s shoulder,
"Look man, it's your choice, but if the Princesses don't know how it happened then chances are good that we may never know. Do you want to die here as an old man with no family to carry on your legacy?" Chris shrugged, "It can't hurt to look."

R.J. nodded,
"Yeah man." he admitted quietly.

Author's Note

If you spot any typos please tell me. :duck:

Chapter 34: First Steps

"Mr. Rich will see you now Mr. Rias." the receptionist chirped happily as she emerged from the back office.

Artex was sitting in a well appointed office on a cushy chair, albeit one designed for the Kavim frame. The entire office was painted in a creamy tan color with an abundance of plants flourishing in all four corners of the room. Several varieties of magazines sat upon a glass topped coffee table and the receptionist had even been nice enough to offer Artex a cup of coffee. The offer was well received obviously. As a former security officer, and somebody who was more than familiar with suckling from the rich dark teat of fresh brewed Colombian roast, Artex accepted gratefully.

The receptionist was an auburn Earth Pony mare with her magenta mane and tail both pulled up into tight buns. She had been the absolute epitome of professional. The moment Artex had walked in she had greeted him warmly, with an open, genuine smile. She had established eye contact and had maintained it the entire time she spoke with Artex. Artex had no prior appointment, and the receptionist had informed him that if he were willing to wait a few minutes she would see if the Earth Pony entrepreneur would be willing to meet with anybody.

Upon hearing the good news, Artex rose to his feet and stepped into the back office. A somewhat refined Earth Pony stallion with a slicked back mane sat behind a simple oak desk. The office was spartan in its decor, housing only a filling cabinet, the desk, the chair, one fern hanging against the left wall, and two chairs in front of the desk. Mr. Rich had a thick book opened on the desk and ledger lines were clearly visible trailing up and down the visible pages.

Mr. Rich rose to his hooves as Artex walked in,
"Ah Emissary, I'll admit I wasn't expecting to see you, but your presence is certainly not unwelcome. However, I get the feeling you didn't come here for a simple friendly visit." he extended his right hoof over the desk, a hoof which Artex shook, "My given name is Filthy Rich, but I very much prefer Mr. Rich. Please have a seat. I'm eager to hear what's on your mind."

Artex sat down, leaned hack and steepled his fingers in his best impersonation of a savvy businessman,
"I... have a question for you Mr. Rich. Aside from standard paper mail, is there any other form of widely used correspondence system or any way to deliver messages from one place to another?"

Mr. Rich met Artex' eyes evenly, but with a curious twinkle,
"None exists. The only other form of communication, and by far the fastest, is young master Spike's flame breath, or perhaps using a very powerful spell or communication crystal. The problem with each of those is that they are either ridiculously expensive or simply unrealistic for common use."

Artex lips formed into a thin smile,
"What if I had an invention of Human origin that could relay a message almost anywhere in a matter of seconds and still be fairly affordable?"

Mr. Rich's eyes fairly danced in excitement,
"You have my undivided attention, Mr. Emissary."

Artex sat up in his chair and leaned partly over the desk wearing a cheeky grin,
"I am assuming you've heard the phrase: 'You have to spend money to make money.'?"

Mr. Rich nodded,
"I've heard it many times in fact. It is a gamble every time anypony starts up a business, but if the products and services are of good quality, the end result speaks for itself. I take it that your invention would necessitate the expenditure of a fairly tidy sum?"

Artex smiled,
"Oh yes quite a lot. However I am certain beyond any reasonable doubt that once Ponies, especially big city Ponies, catch wind of this convenience they will be lining up out the door and around the corner."

Mr. Rich cleared his throat,
"There are a few things to get into order first. I need to be absolutely certain that your invention will work consistently. If any part of my name is going to be anywhere around this invention of yours, it must be a thing of quality." he insisted, tapping the front of his right hoof gently against the top of the desk, "I will not soil my family name by selling shoddy goods or services. I'll tell you what, I have a small stipend set aside in one of my joint business accounts for new ideas and products. The amount is currently just under 300 bits. I'll have my secretary draft a contract and permission to access that account once and only once. The money is to be used only to design the invention and to set it up for a demonstration. How quickly do you estimate you can have a prototype ready?"

Artex sat back in his chair with a restrained grin,
"Give me one month to have it ready."

* * *

Bobby Jewel had just finished his shift at New Humansville Hospital. Tina had not gone into labor yet and they had scheduled for her to come in the next day so they could induce her. The entire medical staff was buzzing with excitement. Tina's son was to be the first Human born in Equestria and the Ponies were more than ready to gain some experience with Human childbirth. Bobby was ready to head home so he could get some sleep, but first he had somebody to visit.

Leo had been acting strange recently and Bobby was worried about him. As the lead doctor and surgeon he needed every one of his staff awake and alert at the drop of a hat. Leo had shown himself to be a natural when dealing with patients and his skills with physical trauma were growing by leaps and bounds, or they were until the past two weeks. Leo had grown steadily more and more withdrawn and testy with the other members of the hospital staff. Bobby had heard about it quickly, as one of the nurses was close friends with Leo, and she had followed him to one of the less visited storerooms. She had reported that she heard him crying in the storeroom, but when she offered to listen if he wanted to talk about what was bothering him, Leo had grown irritable and had outright refused to acknowledge there was a problem at all.

Bobby strode down the empty hallways heading toward the storeroom where Leo had been seen. As he approached the storeroom door he heard the telltale sounds of sorrow, just as the nurse had reported. Bobby reached out his right hand, gripped the handle of the door firmly, took a calming breath, and opened the door.

The storeroom's light crystal was off and opened crates had been neatly stacked around the perimeter of the room, right up against the walls. In the center of the room was an island of crates. Bobby heard the weeping grow more distinct as he silently closed the door behind himself. Some light filtered into the room through the opaque window set into the door, throwing dim illumination and long shadows through the room. Bobby crept around to the far side of the island of crates, the side facing away from the door. Leo was sitting on the floor behind the crates. His knees were pulled up to his chest and his arms were wrapped around his legs. His head was resting on his knees while his chest hitched every few moments. Bobby could hear Leo trying to control his sobs but he seemed to be fighting a loosing battle.

Bobby quietly sat down next to the much taller Leo and stared straight ahead,
"So..." he began in American English, making Leo's head jerk up, "You wanna talk about what's bothering you?"

"Jus' go the fuck away man! This is my shit, I got to handle it! I'll figure it out and I'll be fine! Gotta handle my business!" he snarled at Bobby.

Bobby, unfazed by Leo's outburst, pressed on in a calm voice,
"These last two weeks I've been getting the occasional nurse coming to me with concerns for you. I'm worried about you too Leo. Your performance is flagging. I don't want to remove you from the staff roster, but my first concern is for the patients." Bobby ended the sentence early, allowing Leo to fill in the unsaid blanks.

Leo's head wobbled from side to side and he splayed out the fingers of his right hand before he planted it against his face,
"Shit man..." he trailed off and suddenly punched the floor, "FUCK!"

Bobby decided to play a gamble,
"I'm not going to tell anybody if you want to let it out you know. Look, Cessily is going to be evaluated to see if the Ponies can find an actual cure for her fibromyalgia. That means she's going to be out of commission for a while. I need you Leo. I need my right hand. Cessily has her duties to the C.W.G. and so do I, but you don't. I need to groom somebody to replace me and I want that to be you. Problem is, I'm not even going to think about it unless you get yourself together."

Bobby paused for a breath then continued in a softer tone,
"Tell me what's bothering you man. I'm throwing you a freaking life-line here, don't throw it away. I can help you."

Leo suddenly exploded,
"Can't fuckin' NOBODY help me man!" he bellowed throwing his arms out, "You wanna know what's wrong!? Fuckin' everything!"

Leo took a deep breath and began,
"First we end up taken away from everything we know! Then we have to deal with a fuckin' nightmare massacre! Then we gotta deal with the fuckin' rabid werewolves and kill our own people who got bit!" he turned to Bobby, "I fuckin' wake up every, single, fuckin' night in a cold sweat, screaming my goddamn lungs out!" his head fell onto his knees as hoarse sobs shook his tall frame, "I... I can't... do this anymore! My family's fuckin' gone! My parents r' fuckin' Jamaican! Family is everything to us! I can't get it... out o' my head! We're dyin'! WE'RE ALL DYIN'! We got no families, no support, nothin, FUCKIN' NOTHIN'!" he broke down into heavier sobbing.

Bobby didn't move or say a single word. He knew the effects of P.T.S.D. by heart. Being a father forced away from his children, Bobby had taken to thinking of Leo as an older son. He was determined to help him. Leo had edges as rough as a saw blade, but his heart was in the right place. Bobby scooted a little closer to the taller younger man, a friendly presence during Leo's crisis.

"What's the point?" Leo asked quietly, "We all gonna end up dead, just like Spearman. What's the point o' living? What's the goal? Why get married? Why have kids? Why keep going?" he sniffed, "Why not just jump with a necktie o' rope? Fuckin' end it all. Wouldn't have to deal with this pain ereday." Leo slowly raised his eyes, turning so he could see Bobby, "I already got the rope all set up but..." he trailed off staring off into space, "Somehow... somehow I find a reason. Eremornin' I gotta find a reason not to... an' eremornin'... I find one. If one day I don't..." Leo trailed off with a distant shrug.

Bobby sighed and spoke to the open air, not facing Leo directly,
"I've been there, where you are. I'll tell you what helped me get through it. Hope." he took another breath and let it out before continuing, "Hope for the future. I'm a father you know. Two boys and a girl, ages 10, 8, and 6. They were my reason to go on when I got back from deployment. I want to help people, to make a difference in the world. To help make it a world where my kids can grow up and have kids of their own. I have hope that I can pass down what I've learned so that one day, way down the line, that I've helped make our screwed up world a better place." Bobby paused and put his left hand over his mouth, speaking from behind it, "We're all going to die eventually, it's a fact of life. When I go, I want to be surrounded by family who cares for me. I want to feel the satisfaction of knowing that I've left my mark on the world, small as it is. I want to feel everything. I want to feel proud of my kids when they graduate and get married and have kids of their own. I want to leave a legacy of hard work and wise words and lots of kids who I know will keep on trying to make our world a better place." Bobby lapsed into silence while he gave Leo time to absorb everything.

Neither man spoke for over twenty minutes, but Leo eventually broke the silence,
"I don't know if that'll work for me or not man, but..." he turned and looked Bobby in the eye, "Thanks... for at least tryin' to help."

Bobby smiled,
"We both need to go home and get some sleep."

Leo chuckled softly as he stood up, the mirth never reaching his eyes,
"Yeah, I gotta help with Tina an' her baby tomorrow."

The two men made their way to the door and Bobby stopped and held out his right hand,
"If you ever need somebody to talk to, I don't care how inconvenient it might be for me, you know where I live."

Leo stared at the much shorter man silently before grasping the offered hand,
"Yeah..." he smirked very slightly, "Yeah I do."

To Bobby's immense surprise, Leo reached over and gave him a hug. It was brief, only long enough for one pat on the back before Leo let go, but the sentiment was earnest.

Leo wiped his eyes as he stepped back,
"Thanks man. I know erething ain't solved an' shit, but at least I got something to go with."

Bobby smiled up at the towering young man,
"No problem... kid."

Author's Note

Big round of applause for my editor Nightwatch! You are awesome bro! Typos are not! Boo! Hiss!

Chapter 35: Bang Bang

In the new clearing to the North of New Humansville was set up a series of wooden targets leaning against hay bales. The targets were arranged from short range to long range, short range being 25 Fathoms and long range being 200 Fathoms. Morris Almond was busy setting up a series of six solidly built wooden cases. Every case was triple locked and only Morris had the keys. Kolo Calvin and R.J. Brinsin stood nearby guarding Morris and the cases while Captain Joyner helped Kaneesha, Andrew, and Jason set up a large pavilion tent and cushions for the spectators to sit on for the demonstration. The Royal Air Carriage set down some two dozen Fathoms behind the, still being erected, pavilion tent, unnoticed by the workers.

Mike chatted idly as he helped erect the tent,
"So did Bobby induce Tina this morning like he planned?"

Jason held up a tent pole and shoved it into the ground as hard as he could,
"Yeah. He said she probably wouldn't actually have the baby until this evening, but she is in labor. He, Leo, Steady Hoof, and a whole gaggle of other medical ponies are there. I had no idea that Steady Hoof had sent off for other doctors from all over Equestria to watch and learn. Tina was alright with them, but Bobby nearly blew a gasket."

Kaneesha hauled up another pole,
"How do you know all this?"

Jason smirked,
"Because I was there when Mike called me out to help. Bobby all but dragged Steady Hoof out of the delivery room. He tore her a new asshole. I could hear him yelling from inside the room even over all the Ponies talking and asking questions. Hell, I don't think any of them had even seen a Human before."

Andrew pulled a twine line down and pegged it with a wooden mallet,
"What was Bobby saying?"

Jason pulled another line and grabbed a peg,
"He was yelling about patient permission and confidentiality and EXACTLY how far over the line she was. He seems mostly pissed that Steady Hoof hadn't asked Tina, then asked him, since he's Tina's P.C.P."

"P.C.P.?" asked a regal voice behind the four Humans.

Kaneesha glanced up, but stayed silent. Andrew was almost always silent anyway, so he just kept quiet. Mike was busy stabilizing the center pole.

"Primary Care Provider." Jason answered, "I forgot you could speak American English."

"And quite well, thanks to Artex." Celestia replied.

Mike finally stabilized the pole,
"Speaking of him, where is he? I would have thought he'd really want to be here."

"I'm afraid not. He is busy trying to assemble a device of some sort. Something about communication." Celestia replied.

"Ahem," a deep male voice interjected from behind Celestia, "Would everybody speak in a language we can all understand?"

The four Humans all glanced toward the voice. The speaker was a Unicorn stallion. Standing on either side of him was a pair of Earth Ponies and a Pegasus, all of them wearing Royal Guard armor. Looking beyond the Princess and the stallions, Kaneesha spotted Luna and Chris talking near the Royal Air Carriage while the flight team of eight Pegasi removed their harnesses.

Celestia cleared her throat,
"Excuse me. Captain Michael Joyner, Andrew Masonete, Kaneesha Edwards, Jason Campbell, allow me to introduce you to Captain Bold Move, Commander Peach Pit of the Unicorn Regiment, Commander Steady Plod of the Earth Pony Regiment, and Commander Swift Wind of the Pegasi Regiment. I believe some of you have already met Swift Wind, he was the attack leader when the Pegasi arrived at New Humansville after the battle against the Diamond Dogs."

Joyner smiled at Swift Wind,
"We appreciated your timely arrival. Too much longer and there wouldn't be a soul left standing. Your regiment saved our lives."

Swift Wind fluffed up his feathers,
"We were not about to allow Equestrian civilians be massacred if we had any say in the matter."

"So you only meant to save your own kind." Kaneesha accused him harshly.

Swift Wind's eyes narrowed at her tone,
"My 'kind' are any and all beings living in Equestria. We have an obligation and we are more than happy to fulfill it, no matter the cost to ourselves."

Andrew placed a gentle hand on Kaneesha's arm and she gripped it firmly,
"I'm sorry." she said quietly, averting her eyes, "I just..." she sighed, "It still freaks me out when I think about it. I keep thinking there was something we could have done differently, something so that more people could have survived." she looked back up at Swift Wind, "I know you did your best. I just get so worked up and I guess... I guess I just wanted somebody to blame."

Swift Wind snorted and shook out his mane,
"Apology accepted. What we saw when we stepped into Town Hall was... it was beyond words. I hold no blame to you for still being upset," he paused briefly then continued, "But I promise, from the core of my soul, that we did absolutely everything we could to arrive as quickly as possible."

Kaneesha nodded,
"I know. Thank you."

Bold Move stepped up to Mike and extended his right forehoof,
"I've heard your name, but I never had a chance to match the name to a face Captain. Considering the circumstances and everything that was working against you, you lead your people very well. It's a pleasure to meet you."

Mike took the offered limb and shook it heartily,
"You as well." he let go of the hoof, straightened up and looking over the Earth Pony's shoulder, "Are Luna and Chris going to be joining us?"

Peach Pit bristled,
"PRINCESS Luna."

Mike crossed his arms and regarded the Unicorn stallion evenly,
"She's never corrected us about it, so she must not mind. Unless or until she does mention it I'm going to keep calling her by her name and not include her title."

Peach Pit grumbled something unintelligible under his breath before replying,
"Fine, if she doesn't have a problem with it then who am I to say otherwise."

"WELCOME!" a jovial voice echoed out from the direction of the targets and all eyes followed the voice, "Welcome. We would like to welcome our esteemed guests to witness the very first test of the Almond-Campbell Gyro-jet Firearms! We have pillows and cushions ready to be set out for your comfort. Once everybody is settled, we will begin the demonstration. There is a reception afterward, which is being catered by the generous staff of The Melting Pot." Morris yelled like a circus ringmaster.

Celestia smiled hugely,
"We are eager to see what you have wrought. It is an unfortunate fact of life that violent conflict is a reality and we never know where it might spring from. Lead the way sir."

Morris smiled and threw his arms wide,
"Take a seat wherever you wish in the pavilion tent." he motioned for the Ponies to follow him as he walked toward the tent, "Questions are very much appreciated, but please wait for a short break in the demonstration to voice them. Also, this is what we call a 'Live Fire Exercise'. That means that the weapons are ready to be used, and these weapons have only one main purpose: to put holes in things, either living or otherwise. At this time, putting holes in living things would be a terrible and unintended event so we kindly ask that none of you approach the firing line or the people performing the demonstration, unless you ask. Once more, these weapons are made to be deadly and we will treat them with the respect and care they deserve. We have no problem dismissing anybody who violates these rules."

While Morris spoke, Mike, Andrew, Kaneesha, and Jason dashed around setting out cushions and pillows for the spectators, Morris walked the Ponies around close to the firing line,
"If any of you have questions during the demonstration, simply raise a hoof and get Jason's attention. He will come over to you and write down your question for when we take the next break. Are there any questions so far?"

Bold Move spoke up,
"What is a firearm exactly. The Princesses only told us there was going to be a demonstration of Human weapons. They never specified what those weapons did."

Morris nodded,
"Excellent question, er Captain Bold Move was it?"

"Just Bold Move right now. I'm in uniform, but I'm not on duty unless there is an emergency." the Earth Pony stated calmly.

"Alright then Bold Move, a firearm is a weapon which uses small ballistic projectiles to penetrate a target a long range. Think of it like a faster, more powerful arrow or quarrel. The projectile, or bullet, impacts the target and the kinetic energy of the bullet pushes it to penetrate the target. When the bullet achieves penetration, some of its energy is transferred to the target and a temporary cavity is created within the target. We refer to the percent of transferred energy and size of this temporary cavity as 'stopping power'. A well placed bullet can stop a grown man at a dead run. The bullet not only transfers kinetic energy, but it also causes trauma to nearby organs and blood vessels as it proceeds through the target. This in turn causes internal bleeding and death. A single bullet to the head is normally fatal and very quickly fatal." Morris described.

Peach Pit scoffed,
"So you have a fancy and I'm assuming very expensive crossbow."

Morris smiled but shook his head,
"The firearm is worlds beyond the crossbow. The Royal Master Marksman will be demonstrating the firearm to prove the point. Are there any other questions?"

"What makes the firearm superior to the crossbow?" Peach Pit pressed, "I'm willing to watch, but I want to know from a logical stance first."

Morris pursed his lips,
"For starters, the crossbow is a single shot weapon, the firearm is not. The firearm has between ten and thirty bullets that it can fire in quick succession. The penetration and effectiveness of a bullet is three to eight times that of an arrow or quarrel and lastly, some types of firearms can be operated with one limb, whereas a crossbow cannot. Furthermore, there are many different types of bullets to fulfill a variety of functions from damaging flesh, to penetrating armor, to even non-lethal bullets that only cause severe bruises and occasionally crack a few bones."

Peach Pit nodded,
"Now that sounds like something I can understand. Lead on, please."

Morris smiled motioned toward the pavilion tent,
"Then please have a seat. The demonstration is about to begin. If you find that you cannot see clearly, please feel free to move your pillow or cushion into a position where you can."

Luna trotted up with Chris following behind her,
"Didst... did I miss anything?"

Morris shook his head,
"Not really and we will be having a question and answer session in between demonstrations. Please have a seat and we will begin."

As Luna moved toward a cushion, Chris going with her, Darryl and Shadow came bounding out of the trees off to the left of the firing line,
"All woodland critters have moved away from the range Morris."

"Excellent, I do have to ask how you accomplished that though?" Morris inquired.

Darryl pointed to his faithful fox friend,
"Apparently most animals speak some sort of common language; which is good because I have no freaking idea how I would have done that otherwise."

Morris smiled and placed his hand on Darryl's shoulder,
"That's why I chose a Marine. All I have to do is ask what I want and you figure out the specifics on your own. If you had to, you would be running around with a stick hitting tree trunks and screaming like a little girl just to scare the animals away."

Darryl chuckled and shook his head,
"Fuck you man." he said playfully.

Morris smirked and planted his fists on his hips,
"Yeah, but I don't hear you saying otherwise."

"Yeah, yeah. Let's just get this thing going." Darryl replied standing off to the side next to the firing line.

Morris walked over to the boxes and removed a key from his pocket. Bending at the knees, he unlocked the box, opened the lid, and removed a handful of small metallic cylinders plus one that was the size of his arm. He closed the box and stood back up then turned toward his audience.

He walked underneath the covering of the tent and walked around each of the Ponies who were lying down, dropping one of the cylinders in front of each,
"These are gyrojet rounds. They are self-propelled projectiles that can reach speeds in excess of 1500 Hooves per second. These are what the firearms fire." he dropped the last three in front of Celestia and Luna and held up the big one, "You will notice the four stabilizing fins attached to the rear ends of the rounds. This is to ensure they stay on target as originally gyrojet rounds had a tendency to veer wildly off target. The fins have fixed that issue very nicely and even have the added effect of leaving a wider wound and ensure additional bleeding. The tip of the round comes to a fairly rounded point to assist in penetration. For the demonstration we will be using these kinds of rounds for the most part. We will have a few experimental rounds for you to see, but as I said those are experimental."

He pulled the long round apart in his hands, revealing a cut away version,
"This is what is inside a gyrojet round. The firearm strikes the back of the round igniting the primer and the primer in turn ignites the propellant, in this case, gun cotton. The burning gun cotton releases gas as it burns and the gas is expelled through a small hole in the rear of the round. Thus we have the propulsion for the round. Are there any questions about how the round functions?"

Dead silence was his answer.

Morris clasped his hands behind his back and began to pace as he continued explaining,
"The rounds are loaded into a small box with a spring in the bottom of it and then the box is inserted into the firearm for use. The spring at the bottom of the box pushes rounds up and into the firing chamber to allow for rapid firing. A small pin strikes the back of the round and ignites a primer which in turn ignites the propellant and the round flies out of the firearm. The process is very quick, taking only a matter of milliseconds to complete. Are there any more questions before we begin?"

Bold move raised his hoof,
"Yes, will these weapons be usable by Kavim if this project is approved?"

Morris nodded,
"We have prototypes here with us today for just that purpose. We will be getting to those at the end though. For the moment we have our very own Royal Master Marksman with us today, Enrique Edwards, Marine Scout Sniper." Morris gestured to the field behind him, "I'll custom make a firearm for any of you who can spot Mr. Edwards without using magic."

Fifteen pairs of eyes roved over the seemingly empty field for nearly three minutes before Swift Wind spoke up,
"I've got the best eyesight of any of us and even I can't spot him."

Celestia, Luna, and Peach Pit lit up their horns and gasped,
"He's... he's not even three Fathoms away!" Peach Pit exclaimed.

A patch of the soil rose up, separating itself from its surroundings and smiled at the awestruck Kavim,
"A good sniper can stay concealed for days without moving." the Royal Master Marksman stood up completely and cracked his back, "Hehe, one of you has some sharp hooves. You stepped on the back of my head." he shrugged off the ghillie suite and dropped it onto the ground, "I came out here last night and picked my spot, crafted the suite, and bedded down to wait. Not a single person knew where I was."

He dusted himself off and turned toward Morris,
"Are the armaments ready?"

"Hold on!" Bold Move interjected, "How were you able to do that? An assassin could hide like that and could have attacked one of the Princesses before we saw them!"

Enrique smirked smugly and crossed his arms,
"Trade secret boys. Of course after you approve of this program I'll be teaching all of you how to use guns properly, which will of course include how to make a ghillie suite and become literally invisible. Now, let us continue." he turned back to Morris, "Are the armaments ready?"

Morris gestured to the cases,
"They're all yours Marine."

Enrique nodded his head curtly then turned toward the pavilion while Morris unlocked all the cases,
"While I perform the demonstration, I will be using 'Hot Range' rules and commands. When operating or even handling a firearm there are certain rules you MUST follow strictly. The first firearm I'm going to be demonstrating is what we refer to as a semiautomatic rifle. This weapon holds ten rounds in a detachable magazine and I will be firing all ten rounds with a few seconds in between each one."

He turned and walked over to the crates as Morris stood up holding the rifle. Enrique held out his hands with a snap of movement and Morris' own hands eased out, handing over the gun. Enrique clasped his hands around the gun and Morris held on for a brief moment more before nodding, opening his hands, and stepping back smartly. Morris then bent back down, rummaged in the case briefly, stood back up, and held out a magazine for Enrique. Unbeknownst to their audience, Enrique, Darryl, and Morris had spent several hours discussing how to present gun safety to the Princesses and spectators. They had all agreed that if Humans were introducing guns, it was also their place to enforce gun safety as strictly as possible to avoid accidents. All three of them realized that there would be accidents, but if they enforced the rules of gun safety as strictly as possible, hopefully it would help to enforce the idea that guns were not things to be toyed with, nor ever to be taken lightly, or handled carelessly.

Enrique turned on his heels and Morris backed away ten paces as Darryl stepped up next to his fellow Marine,
"Load weapon!" Darryl barked.

Enrique loaded the magazine into the rifle and slid back the bolt with sharp movements. He shouldered the gun so that the barrel was pointed straight up.

"Range is hot!" Darryl shouted loudly, "Commense fire in twenty seconds!" he paused for two seconds before he began to count as Enrique brought the rifle up to the firing position, "20, 19, 18, 17, 16, 15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1... FIRE!"

Enrique shouldered the rifle and took aim carefully then pulled the trigger.

*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*

The rifle fired the rounds flawlessly. The feeding mechanism was a bit rough but it functioned, even though it probably could have used more oil. Enrique held the rifle still in the firing position until Darryl called out for him to shoulder the weapon. Enrique shouldered the rifle and turned to his right as Morris stepped up to him again. Morris held out his hands and Enrique placed the rifle into his grip, holding on for another moment as Morris' hands gripped the gun.

Enrique let out a sigh of relief, which was only to emphasize the seriousness of handling a gun to the audience, he turned and addressed everypony under the pavillion tent,
"If any of you would like, we are willing to show this gun around so you can gain an understanding of how the firearm works in the most basic mechanical sense."

The Princesses' faces were neutral, but the Commanders and Captain looked puzzled as Bold Move spoke up,
"That was very loud and startling, but I believe I speak for my fellow Guards when I ask, 'Where did the rounds hit?' We didn't see any explosions and the ropunds are so much smaller than arrows, we just couldn't follow them."

Enrique nodded his head slightly,
"Good question." he turned his head and bellowed, "Clear the line! Clear the line!" he looked left and right three times before looking back to the observing Kavim, "Come and see. I fired at one of the closest targets so you can get a good idea of what these can do."

The Princesses and the Guards all rose and followed Enrique as he walked toward the wooden targets. Enrique was silent as he strode up to the target and leaned against the solid, one Hoof thick piece of wood with a target painted on it.

The Kavim trotted up and began looking over the target,
"Where did they hit?" Luna asked.

Swift Wind pointed to a series of tiny holes in the wood,
"They did this?"

The holes were dead center of the saucer sized red circle in the middle of the target. All ten were arranged in a perfect circle around the very edge of the red paint. They were placed so precisely that it looked like it was a design of the target.

Peach Pit was somewhat impressed,
"I'm guessing that these weapons are meant to be fired in volleys like arrows or crossbows. I will admit that any weapon like that would put down most enemies if it hit flesh."

Enrique smiled even bigger,
"Stand back please so I can properly show you the effect."

The Kavim stepped back and Enrique pushed on the piece of wood. It fell over, landing on its painted side, revealing a baseball sized hole in the back and splinters of wood in the hay bale behind it. The Ponies' eyes widened as they took in the destructive power of the gun.

"The power of these rounds would have passed through several bodies before they stopped. The damage to flesh and internal organs would have been horrendous and hideous plus agonizingly painful for the brief moments before the living thing died from the trauma and blood loss." Enrique explained, "Now, if we had some ballistics gel, we could demonstrate almost exact effects on flesh, but we don't so wood will have to do."

Enrique missed the thoughtful look that passed between Celestia and Luna as he set the target back up and headed back to the firing line,
"Please follow me and return to the pavilion tent so we can continue the demonstration."

The Guards trotted back to the pavilion tent chatting loudly about the power of the gun while Celestia and Luna walked along casually, seemingly not disturbed by the thought of the power of the rifle. Steady Plod had yet to speak a single word but he was thinking about something and wondering if his Earth Pony magic could stop a bullet.

The Guards and Princesses reentered the tent and settled down on their cushions and pillows again as Enrique calmly strode up to the front of the tent,
"What you have just witnessed was a demonstration of the most simple and basic design of the firearm. The next part of this demonstration will involve using the more advanced gyrojet guns that have been designed by Morris Almond and Jason Campbell. The first is going to be what we refer to as a semiautomatic pistol. The pistol fires much smaller rounds and they will not be quite as powerful, however the lack of power is offset by the ease of use and the fact that the pistol can be used in one hand and quickly reloaded. I already have the weapon tucked into the holster on the right side of my belt, which was generously donated by our talented seamstresses. I am going to fire off all fifteen rounds in this pistol in slow succession then we can go and look at the target."

Enrique stepped up to the firing line and Darryl stepped up to his left,
"Range is hot! Commence fire in twenty seconds! 20, 19, 18, 17, 16, 15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1... fire!"

*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*
*pcheew*

The report from the gyrojet rounds was negligible, very quiet indeed. Enrique emptied the magazine and waited for Darryl to give the 'all clear' before holstering it. The Ponies were already on their hooves, eager to see the result of the smaller gun. Enrique yelled out and cleared the firing line before gesturing for them to follow him out to the target.

As they approached, it was readily apparent how much less power the smaller gyrojet rounds has behind them. The backs of the rounds were visible inside the holes they made in the wood, if just barely. However, the rounds were grouped very tightly together with less than a finger width between any of them and every one was within the red painted circle in the center of the target, just very much more sporadic in their placement.

Enrique stopped and gestured to the target,
"As you can see these gyrojet rounds have much less power behind them, however their lack of power is made up for by the sheer volume of rounds you can fire in quick succession. We have ideas for several types of specialized rounds for different situations and we even have a few with us today. Are there any questions, concerns, or comments at this time?"

Bold Move shook out his mane,
"Is this capable of penetrating armor of any kind? Because these don't look to have the necessary power to pierce anything metallic."

Enrique crossed his arms,
"That's a good question, but we don't have any regular armor to test it against and there is no way I'm firing at one of you just to test it out."

Luna cocked her head to the side,
"I could conjure up a clone construct with armor if you wish." she turned to her sister, "That kind of magic hasn't been outlawed has it?"

Celestia shook her head,
"It's devious but it's still used occasionally."

Enrique's eyebrows rose dramatically,
"I... suppose that would work, but don't give the construct a face."

Steady Plod took that moment to finally speak up,
"Either way it wouldn't matter if the target was an Earth Pony. If an Earth Pony decided to Meld, nothing would hurt them."

There were murmurs of agreement all around at his statement, Enrique looked utterly puzzled,
"What are you talking about?"

Steady Plod turned toward the confused Marine,
"When an Earth Pony Melds, which is the shortened version of Meld With The Soil, they are impervious. I don't mean tough, they are literally indestructible except to be torn apart physically, which is nearly impossible, or pulled apart magically by a magic more powerful than their own. There have been cases where the Earth Pony's magic was so strong they could maintain their state indefinitely." seeing the continuing puzzled expression on Enrique's face, Steady Plod offered, "I can show you if you want. Melding is one of the skills that Earth Ponies are taught in the Guard. It's one of the skills taught from the military combat art of Avalanche."

Enrique's interest was piqued,
"I would be very interested in seeing that."

Steady Plod nodded,
"Alright then." he turned toward the pavilion tent, "We move at our regular speed while Melded and we still tire. I'll run from here to the... firing line."

Enrique took a step back, as did everypony else as Steady Plod began at a trot. The trot quickly became a run, then a gallop, and finally a charge. As he careened away from his audience he began sinking into the ground as he ran. Enrique's eyes bulged as he watched, as did the eyes of the other Humans present. Steady Plod slowly sank into the earth until there was nothing to be seen of him at all. There was no bulge in the dirt, no shockwave, nothing at all to indicate where he might be. After a few more seconds the dirt near the firing line exploded upward in a shower of debris which extended a full eight Fathoms into the air. As the raining dirt and rocks cleared from the air, Steady Plod could be seen standing within the cloud.

Enrique's jaw was hanging open silently as Steady Plod began walking back toward him,
"As I said, Melding. A firearm wouldn't do anything against an Earth Pony who was Melded With The Soil." the Earth Pony yelled across the small distance.

Enrique couldn't counter the argument,
"How many Ponies know how to Meld?"

Steady Plod came to a stop in front of the Hispanic Marine,
"About one third of the Earth Pony stallions in Equestria."

"So about one sixth of the males in a nation that has a five to one ratio of males to females. I can live with that, besides there are more to see." Enrique said.

Princess Celestia cocked her head to the side,
"How many more? What more can you do?"

Enrique looked to the sky as he began counting off with his fingers,
"The rifle for long range, the submachine gun for suppressive fire, the assault rifle for multiple targets, and the shotgun for heavy power at close range."

Luna suppressed an evil grin,
"Did you still want that clone construct? Do not worry, it is simply a non-living clone. It has no magic, no soul, no thoughts, and no feelings and I can dispel it at any time. It is... a temporary conjured corpse."

Enrique was intrigued and sporting an evil smile... never a good thing for a Marine.

Author's Note

Guns and more importantly, gun safety.

Shoot the typos!

Chapter 36: Decisions And Learning

Twilight was feeling extremely pleased with herself and yet extremely puzzled at the same time,
"I've ordered the wires you requested. Now will you tell me why you needed a League long piece of wire?"

Artex was sitting on the floor of the Library tinkering with a device which looked remarkably like a mutilated stapler,
"I need it to conduct an electrical current." he briefly looked up from the odd device, "Why do you have a computer in your basement lab? I thought you Ponies didn't have those kinds of things."

Twilight tilted her head to the side in puzzlement,
"What's a computer?"

Artex set down his pliers on the table, giving Twilight his full attention,
"A computer performs calculations and runs programs."

Twilight looked even more puzzled,
"I don't have one of those... though having one would make it a lot easier to work out advanced calculations."

Artex gestured to the basement door,
"Then what was that big metallic device down there? The one that could print out readings?"

Twilight perked up,
"Oh that. That's a Thamaturgic Detector I rigged up to monitor fluctuations in Thamaturgic Energy. It uses a crystal to detect the fluctuations and prints out the magnitude of each one. I tried to use it on Pinkie Pie, but she... she defies all logic."

Artex chuckled and picked up his pliers again leaning over the strange device in front of him,
"That she does. To really answer your question about what I need the wire for, the truth is communication. By sending a series of signals through the wire from one end, the individual on the receiving end can figure out what the signals mean. It works by using the electrical current to complete a circuit. For every signal you send from one end, the other end matches the signal as well and you can instantly communicate over long distance with it. I need the wiring to create a demonstration for Mr. Rich. He'll fund the project and it will give Ponies a means of getting messages from one place to another without using those ludicrously expensive communication crystals. It will transmit a message about as fast as Spike's fire and anypony can use it. They will pay a small fee and then they can send a message from one city to anywhere that has an office capable of receiving the message."

Twilight's eyes had grown to enormous size as Artex explained,
"Wow, that would be so much faster than regular mail."

Artex nodded as he made an adjustment,
"Yes, and the regular mail would still be needed too, so nopony would be out of a job. In fact it would create new jobs all over the country and, if it catches on like I think it will, the whole world." Artex finished with the adjustment and pressed down on the top of the device, "Perfect, though I still need to test it out." he looked around, "Where did Oriana go again?"

Twilight rolled her eyes,
"She went to visit Zecora. She told you that."

Artex nodded absently,
"Oh yeah, what about Razor?"

"I'm right behind you, in the same place I've been for the past four hours while you worked on that thing." Razor's slightly annoyed voice came from behind his back.

Artex sheepishly turned his head toward the voice,
"Ah heh... sorry Razor." he grinned disarmingly, "Actually it's a good thing that both of you are here. I wanted some help with... something."

Razor's ears perked forward with interest, it wasn't often that Artex asked for help with anything,
"Sure, what do you want help with?"

Twilight seemed to agree,
"Of course, we'll be more than glad to help you."

Artex scratched the back of his neck,
"Well I wanted to make a list..." at the mention of the word 'list' Twilight visibly perked up, "Of what I want in a... wife... or wives." he immediately flopped his forehead onto the table top, "This is all completely new to me."

Razor reached out and patted his left shoulder,
"Hey, it's fine. Why don't you start with all the traits your... first wife had. You know you loved those things right?"

"Good point Razor," Twilight spoke up happily, "You already know what you're looking for, you just need to acknowledge them and write them down so you can catalogue those traits then use them to compare and contrast against mares you're interested in."

Artex peeked up from the table wearing a deadpan expression,
"It's not quite that simple, but you do have the right basic idea."

Twilight smiled hugely and levitated over a piece of parchment and a quill to the table that Artex was utilizing as a head rest,
"Alright let's begin with physical traits, they are the ones you'll notice right away and using those, you can dismiss many mares right away."

Artex raised his head and banged it down on the table again,
"That's no problem, I don't really care what she looks like. I don't care if she's an Earth Pony, a Pegasus, or a Unicorn. Though I would definitely not want an Alicorn, too much royal business and they would WAY outlive me. No, I want a regular, mortal Pony... or Ponies." he laid his head back against the couch behind him and incidentally onto Razor's back, "I have an idea of where to start with one mare, but even thinking about more than one seems... so selfish." he propped his elbow on the table and rested his chin in his palm, "I mean I'm afraid that I'll end up neglecting somepony and then factor in kids, which I definitely want. I want kids..."

"Foals." Razor corrected.

Artex sighed,
"Yeah foals. Once I start thinking about foals I'm terrified that I won't be able to give them the proper attention they deserve. I mean I want at least two, but if I also have five wives, my time and affections will be spread too thin and I'll neglect one of my wives or foals and that thought is completely unacceptable."

"Then don't have five wives." Razor said soothingly, "There's no law that demands it, but it is the most common type of marriage. Mr. and Mrs. Cake are an example. It's possible to do, just... tricky."

Artex nodded his head emphatically,
"Yeah, especially when we go to make love the first couple of times. Who would be there to hold her? Who would be her Comforters?" he shook his head, "No, it should be five because there is no way I'm EVER holding down anybody so we can make love. Heck, I'm still having trouble thinking about it. On Earth, if anybody held a woman down for that, it's called rape." Artex shuddered at the thought.

"It's alright, Artex. I think I can understand." Razor reassured him, rubbing his shoulder, "Let's just focus on starting with one, then you can move on from there. The first mare will help you decide on the others if she cares about you. It's a decision for the both of you."

Artex chuckled dryly,
"Heck, if I thought I had any chance you'd probably be my first choice, Razor. You already understand me way more than anypony else."

Razor forced herself to chuckle,
"Yeah, heh, funny..."

Internally her mind was reeling, 'That wasn't funny Artex! Why don't you think you have a chance with me! How would you know? You never even tried...'

Razor's internal monologue was cut short when Twilight spoke up,
"Actually now that you mention it, Razor would be perfect for you."

Artex' head shot up almost as quickly as Razor's,
"Huh?" he asked eloquently.

Twilight smiled as she elaborated on her thought,
"Maybe not in a serious relationship, that's up to both of you, but maybe as a trial relationship. She could help you get used to dealing with mares as opposed to women. She knows you better than anypony else. She knows how Humans think and she knows more about your culture than anypony else too. Besides the two of you already have a good working relationship so you know you can get along smoothly. She can help you adjust to our culture and act as a mediator if there's a miscommunication."

Razor's mouth worked up and down silently while Artex gave the matter serious thought before answering,
"You know, I can't find any flaws in your logic Twilight."

Twilight beamed a bright smile as Artex turned around and looked over his shoulder at Razor,
"So how about it?"

Razor snapped her mouth closed and shook her head vigorously before looking down at Artex,
"How about what?"

"Would you like to go out on a date with me?" Artex immediately frowned and averted his eyes, "Wait, do Ponies date like that?"

Razor hid her blush and cleared her throat,
"If you mean a Courtship Outing, then 'yes' we do."

Artex shifted his eyes back to Razor,
"So would dinner tonight work? I can take you out to dinner if that's proper."

Razor could no longer hide the blush as her cheeks tinted pink,
"Um, uh, y...yes that's fine."

Artex smiled, oblivious to Razor's feelings,
"It's a date then."

* * *

Women and mares crowded tightly around the glass observation window. It was standing room only in the Maternity Ward of New Humansville Hospital. Every single eye was glued to the sleeping new born baby boy lying in a tiny crib. The name written on the baby's foot read, 'Adam Merlin Pho'. The women and mares cooed and dawwed at the baby while a single nurse stood a vigilant watch over the tiny crib. Adam was the first Human born in Equestria and also the first Human born on another planet.

Bobby Jewel carefully removed his smock fervently wishing for disposable scrubs as he chatted with the other doctors in Post-Op,
"She required twelve stitches to her perineum, anus, and vaginal entrance. Delivery was vaginal and successful. As per the request of the patient, she was administered a 'local' to help numb the pain. The baby was weighed at nine pounds, three ounces, and sixteen inches long."

The Kavim doctors were taking notes, as they had been for the entire process. They wrote down everything they saw and asked many questions,
"What is that in Stones and Hooves?" asked Steady Hoof.

Bobby planted his fists on his hips and looked at the floor, calculating,
"Roughly seven tenths of a Stone and roughly twelve and a half Hooves in length." he said looking back up.

"Are the lacerations to the pelvic region normal or was this a difficult birth?" one of the doctors asked.

Bobby carefully removed his gloves as he answered,
"The lacerations are common enough to be considered normal. There is a huge variation of size when taking these things into consideration." he dropped the gloves into the laundry bin and began washing his hands with iodine, "There's the size of the baby, the size of the birth canal, which is generally in direct correlation to the height and build of the woman. In the case of the Mother, Tina Pho, she has a very slim bone and muscular structure, which is also why she sustained the lacerations during birth. Personally, I would have performed a 'C-Section' on her to minimize the damage to her body, but neither her life, nor that of the baby, were in jeopardy so I couldn't force the issue."

He finished and shook off his hands in the sink,
"I hope everybody remembers what happened this morning." Bobby said pointedly, shooting a glare at Steady Hoof, "I don't care how it works in Equestria, but in my hospital you HAVE TO get the patient's written permission to include any personnel who are not scheduled staff into a patient's room. None of this just inviting everybody you feel like." Steady Hoof looked appropriately shamed as Bobby continued, "Now I'm not saying this to make anybody feel bad, but if you pull the same stunt on another patient and there's a Father present don't be surprised he he gets violent. Human males, especially new Fathers, get really protective and I don't want to hear about any of you getting a fractured jaw because you assumed anything."

A few chuckles rippled through the gathered doctors but Bobby turned a harsh glare on them in an instant,
"Laugh all you want, but I'm telling you if it was MY WIFE giving birth and somebody just up and invited a bunch of people I didn't know, I'd start cracking skulls and I wouldn't stop until I thought my wife and baby were safe."

Bobby began to pace back and forth as he spoke,
"Humans consider birth to be private and often sacred. I already discussed this with Tina and she wants Adam to be circumcised. There are religious aspects to child birth that you, as medical professionals need to not only be aware of, but sensitive to. Unless the patient is dying, their actions are placing themselves or others in jeopardy, or they are not in their right mind, you have no right to make any decisions for them. It is their body and their choice, even if we disagree, hell especially when we disagree. There may be a patient who refuses to have any magic used on them. What do you do? You don't use anything magical. I don't care what you think, and the patient won't either sometimes. You HAVE TO respect their decision."

Bobby stopped pacing and straightened up,
"Now, are there any more questions?"

Author's Note

AND THE PLOT THICKENS! *squeak*
...
...
...
:facehoof: Damnit.

*sigh* Keep an eye out for typos.

Chapter 37: Confessions And Plans

Artex grinned at Razor,
"Thanks, I really appreciate this. I'm going to go check up with my adopted family until it's time... Uh, what time would you like me to come by and pick you up?"

"Seven." Razor quipped without thinking.

Artex nodded and stood up, leaving his invention on the table,
"Sounds good." he bent down next to the couch and retrieved his cloak and khopesh then turned toward the door,
"Suey! Come here girl!"

The usual scramble of hooves on the floor met his call as the still young Great Pig rose from her bed excitedly. Artex opened the front door and Suey charged through like a runaway locomotive.

Artex turned back to Razor and smiled,
"Until this evening my lady." he finished with a bow then stepped out, closing the door behind him.

Razor waited until the door was closed then raised a hoof and fanned herself frantically, blush spread all over her face. She was so focused on the door that she forgot Twilight was still in the room with her. Twilight zeroed in on the actions of the tan Unicorn mare and hid a knowing smirk.

"Razor," she began.

Razor Wit jumped almost out of her seat at the sound of Twilight's voice,
"Ah! Oh Princess, I uh... I forgot you were there."

Twilight could hold the grin back no longer,
"So," she began slowly walking toward Razor, "You and Artex huh?" she was rewarded as Razor's face heated up even more, "Just the two of you... together... out for a romantic dinner... a date, in fact..." by that point Razor's entire head was red as a beat so Twilight decided to show the poor mare some mercy and cut to the chase as it were, "How long have you been after him?"

Razor's ears stood up straight as tent poles and her pupils dilated as she turned away from the lavender Alicorn,
"I... I don't find Human males attractive." she squeaked weakly.

Twilight rolled her eyes and shook her head,
"I never asked if you were attracted to Human males, I asked about Artex, who is not an average Human male." she began trotting around the couch Razor was laying on, "In fact, he's a stallion in all but body. Most of his organs are now closer to ours than a Human, he eats like us... he could very easily he considered a stallion, and a desirable one too."

Razor's head turned toward Twilight at a speed that Rainbow Dash would envy,
"Desirable? Do... do you really think mares would find him desirable?"

Twilight shrugged but continued circling the couch like a shark,
"He's brave, he was brave enough to be the first Human to seek us out. He's smart enough to learn our language and think in terms that are unusual or uncomfortable to him. He's rather well-known, being the Emissary after all. He has an Earth Pony's strength, and a Unicorn's ability to use magic, and powerfully so. He also has enough character to live as a lone Human among us and was even adopted by a very prominent family and he's designing an invention that will likely revolutionize the speed of urgent communication. He certainly has his flaws, but I think that once mares realize he's 'on the market', they'll come running."

Razor's ears dropped at the same time as her head,
"Yeah," she said sadly, "And I'll bet they'll all be really pretty too."

Twilight continued circling the couch,
"And he won't care one bit. He doesn't see the same things we do as desirable or attractive. He'll have to deal with tons and tons of mares who all think their looks will draw him in. Only for them to be disappointed when he turns them down flat. Then he'll find one or two who he genuinely likes, but they'll be after him for his money or renown. He'll figure it out and then he'll end up heartbroken and the mares will look bad too..."

Razor finally realized what Twilight was trying to do, and it hurt for some reason,
"O.K., O.K., I get it!" she huffed, "If I'm with him I can help guide him to mares who will actually care about a relationship and ones he'll care about in turn."

Twilight stopped directly in front of Razor and stared her in the eyes,
"But only if you're there to help him. He has already admitted that you're ideal for him, but he needs to see that you feel the same way. He needs to see you as more than his best friend, he needs to see you as a mare, a mare who cares about him. He needs to know, Razor. He deserves to know. Just going along with this will help him, yes, but it's going to hurt you. You're willing to go along with this because it will help him. You're willing to be hurt, badly, just to see him happy. You deserve to be happy too." Twilight took a step back and finished, "I've had an idea that you were interested in him for quite a while, but today solidified that. It confirmed your feelings." she spoke softly, "Tell him."

Razor's head drooped steeply, her chin on her chest,
"I can't." she said in a small voice, "I can't Twilight. To him... I'm just a friend. I don't want to... to ruin that. We work well together, we're a team and... and if I say something, if I tell him... everything will be different." small tears slid down her cheeks at the admission.

"But what if it's a different that is actually good? What if it's what will make him happy?" Twilight countered, "With you by his side, he'll have somepony to guide him and help him. It'll be one less spot for him to fill at the very least." she stepped up and placed a comforting hoof on Razor's shoulder, "You both deserve to be happy Razor Wit. Even if it doesn't work, nothing ventured, nothing gained. Artex values you way to much to abandon you as a friend. He already depends on you for support. If you don't try, you'll never know."

Razor sniffled and wiped her nose with her left foreleg,
"I... I really do want to tell him, but I need to be sure he sees me as more than a friend. How do I make myself desirable for him?"

Twilight removed her hoof from Razor's shoulder,
"I have no idea." at her proclamation Razor wilted almost completely, "But I'll bet Rarity could. She knows much more than I do about romance."

Razor looked up slightly, hope filling her eyes,
"You really think so?"

Twilight smiled reassuringly at the tan mare,
"I'm certain."

* * *

Rarity was in her inspiration room when she heard the telltale ring of her door's bell,
"Just a minute!" she chimed cheerfully as she set down the scissors, needle, thread, and pins cushion she was levitating.

She tossed her mane, double checking to make sure it had just the right amount of bounce and body before she stepped out into her sales floor. As she stepped around the corner, she spotted an eager looking Twilight and a rather anxious looking Razor Wit with tear streaks down her cheeks, 'Why in the world has she been crying?' Rarity wondered, 'And how could she go outside in THAT state?'

Without realizing it, Rarity had stopped mid-step with her left forehoof still in the air,
"Why darling, whatever is the matter? You've been crying!" she levitated a handkerchief out of her inspiration room and over to Razor, "Here, wipe your eyes dear. I get the feeling this is going to take a while. Why don't the two of you join me in the kitchen and I'll heat up a kettle of tea."

Rarity turned and headed on back toward her kitchen in the rear of the boutique. Twilight followed the white Unicorn without a moment's hesitation. Razor wiped her eyes, then her face with the handkerchief before following along. By the time she reached the kitchen, Twilight was already seated at the table with Rarity sitting next to her. Somehow in a matter of half a minute, Rarity had put a kettle on the stove and had a full spread for a proper tea ready and waiting on the table.

Razor took a seat across from the alabaster fashionista and set the handkerchief down on the table,
"Thank you Rarity. I... I don't feel really right about asking you about this since we don't know each other very well..."

"Think nothing of it darling. You've been living with Twilight for half a year, that's good enough for me. Besides, anything serious enough to cry over is something I would want to help with anyway." Rarity assured her.

Razor flashed a brief, sad smile,
"Thank you Rarity."

"So," Rarity continued, "What brings you here to me for help?"

"I'm not so good at explaining." Razor muttered, "Could you do it Twilight?"

"My goodness!" Rarity exclaimed putting a hoof to her chest, "A problem so severe, so serious that a language specialist is at a loss?" she turned to the lavender Alicorn on her right, "Twilight you simply must explain this!"

Twilight shifted in her seat,
"It's like this: Artex is finally willing to look for wives, but he has no more idea how to do that than I would. Razor Wit has feelings for him, but he has no idea. He sees her as a friend, nothing more..."

"And she wants to catch his interest, but she has no idea how." Rarity finished having seen the direction her friend was going, "Hmm. Tell me something Razor Wit, is Artex a fairly normal Human male?"

"I... I think so. I mean, his body has undergone a lot of changes after the blood transfusion, but he thinks like a Human still, if that's what you mean." Razor explained.

Rarity put her right hoof to her chin in thought,
"I'm afraid I don't know the first thing about what Humans find attractive in mates. You're around him all the time right? Why don't you tell us what you've learned and we can go from there?" Rarity's horn lit up and a pencil and paper floated in from her inspiration room, "I'll write down the most common and significant attractions and we can play off those strengths. What do Human males appreciate in a female?"

"Women," Razor corrected gently, "Human females are called women and males are called men." she set both her hooves on the table as she spoke, "Well to start with, Human society is much, much, much more open about... intimacy... sex. Humans are extremely sexual beings. Human women don't need Comforters when they're with a new man, which I believe leads many Humans to be sexually promiscuous. Humans have hundreds of words and phrases for sexual situations and activities. They've practically made an art form out of it. They think about it, they talk about it, they do it; according to Artex, women advertise it with their clothes to show off their bodies. They pose in the act of having sex for pictures, human women will spread their... filly bits for males to see in these pictures. Artex in particular once said he was a 'tail male', which means he likes the shape of women's hips, but he also said, at some length, that he likes 'boobs'."

Rarity stopped writing and glanced up at Razor curiously,
"Boobs? Could you explain that terminology darling? What, exactly, is a 'boob'? Are you referring to the birds known as Boobies?"

"Um..." Razor lifted her eyes to the ceiling as if for inspiration, "Boobs are another name for breasts. Breasts are the mammary glands on women. They are circular, filled with fat, like a mare when she's lactating. Women's breasts always look like they're full and apparently men find that attractive. According to Artex, women's breasts are what he called an 'erogenous zone', a place that feels good to stimulate or touch, like the wings on a Pegasus."

Rarity looked confused, but Twilight looked thoughtful and voiced her thoughts,
"From a strictly visual perspective that does make sense. When a female mammal is lactating, their teats swell with milk and I think I can understand why males would find that appealing. To them, it's an indicator of fertility, which is the core reason any creature looks for a mate. I can't fathom why a male, aside from an Earth Pony, would look for a large haunch or flank in any female though, except maybe as an indication that the female has put on weight due to pregnancy. Although Artex' adopted family are Earth Ponies, so that might have something to do with it."

Rarity nodded reluctantly,
"Hmm, those are interesting thoughts Twilight. I'll admit I never would have thought of those, but," she turned back to Razor, "Are all Humans so caught up on physical appearances?"

Razor shook her head,
"No, but Artex has said he doesn't find the Kavim body to be particularly attractive. I know I have what he wants intellectually and emotionally, but I think I need for him to see me as attractive for him to realize that."

Rarity nodded,
"So we have one part figured out. What about Human social standards for courtship? What do Humans do when courting a potential mate?"

"Ironically they appreciate many of the things we do. Going out to eat at a restaurant, taking romantic walks, cuddling, enjoying a quiet picnic together, exchanging gifts, men buy women flowers and jewelry, things like that. Artex is taking me out to dinner tonight. Twilight suggested it as a way for him to get used to courting a mare." Razor elaborated easily.

"So, we need not worry about environment or romance since Humans enjoy the same things we do in that regard. That makes our job fairly simple then." Rarity said laying the pencil down on the table, "Artex already knows you and that's the problem. He sees you and all he sees is his friend. He needs to see you as an eligible mare. What we need to do is change you just enough to force him to take a second look, but still be comfortable enough not to alarm him. He needs to be at ease around you, but still see you as a potentially more than a friend." Rarity suddenly broke into a wide grin, "What you need, darling, is a makeover and a gown for this evening." she leaned forward across the table just as the tea kettle began to whistle, sounding much like an alarm klaxon, "And I know just how to do that."

* * *

Artex strode toward the farm house setting on the top of the hill in the middle of Sweet Apple Acres. Suey trotted alongside him, occasionally darting off to one side or the other to munch on a fallen apple on the ground. He had helped Applejack and Big Macintosh finish up with the farm chores earlier in the day which meant they would be working on projects to improve the farm. Though Big Macintosh might be spending time with Cheerily, or Fluttershy, or both. He kept his ears open for any sounds of work, but nothing caught his attention. Seeing as there didn't seem to be anything he needed to help with, he decided to head on to the farm house.

Artex didn't bother knocking, he had grown past that stage after Applejack had fussed at him for it,
"Hello?" he called, pushing the screen door open, "Anypony home?"

An aged voice hailed him from within the house,
"Is that you, ya gangly baboon?"

Artex sighed at Granny Smith's reference as Suey trotted inside the house and saw Wynonna,
"Yeah it's me Granny." he called back, "Where are Applejack and Big Mac?"

Wynonna barked happily, wagging her tail playfully and Suey grunted back. The two of them dashed out the door past Artex to go play in the yard. Artex was glad the two of them had become friends. When Wynonna first saw Suey, the collie had attempted to herd the Great Pig into one of the swine runs, much to Suey's dismay. After a tussle, a lot of yelping, and a good deal of grunting the two seemed to have come to an understanding.

Granny Smith's voice echoed back from the kitchen,
"Big Macintosh is with Cheerilee an' Applejack is up in 'er room sortin' through a bunch o' ole stuff to git rid of."

"Do you need any help in there Granny?" Artex asked.

He had learned not to go into the kitchen when Granny smith was working. She may have been old, but she knew her way around a stove and had all but paddled Artex the first and only time he had imposed on her domain.

"Naw, this wrinkly ole Apple still got it where it counts. Are you workin' on findin' a good herd yet Artex? Ah don't rightly know how much longer Ah can hold out for ya an' Ah wanna see some o' your foals runnin' around here before I go." Granny yelled.

"You're not that old Granny." Artex replied.

"Oh hogwash! Ah'm 326 years old an' that's a good bit longer than most Ponies." Granny spouted.

"To answer your question Granny, I have a date with a mare tonight. It's just to get me started on practice, but honestly I kind of wish it was serious." Artex said.

All noise from the kitchen ceased and Granny Smith came slowly walking out of the center for all things culinary,
"What do you mean, you wish it was serious? Why ain't it?"

Artex scratched his left arm averting his eyes,
"Well she only sees me as a friend. Until earlier today, I saw her the same way. I asked Twilight for help and she suggested that I should go on a practice date with Razor Wit. I just blindly accepted the idea and told her I would come by to get her this evening, but on my way here I realized that... she actually is the kind of... mare I want."

Granny sat down on the floor in front of Artex and just stared up at him,
"Razor Wit? You mean that sandy colored Unicorn filly with the pinkish mane I seen you with?"

Artex nodded,
"Well I think she's old enough to be considered a mare, but yes that's her."

Granny shook her head,
"Anypony who don't have no foals yet is a filly to me. I'll ask ya again, why ain't it serious? If you're interested ya got to tell 'er. How else is she gonna know?" Granny squinted her left eye closed and gazed up at Artex, "You want my advice? Go on this here date thingy an' see how ya like it. Don't think none about how she sees you, act like it's the real deal. If you find yourself likin' 'er like that, like a mare, you go tell 'er. If'n she's got even a single lick o' sense in 'er head, she'll like you too."

Artex had his reservations about the idea,
"I originally came here for advice on how to treat a mare properly."

Granny chuckled dryly,
"If'n you wanna treat 'er proper-like then woo 'er. Don't use fancy words or spend your bits willy-nilly, spend some quality time with 'er an' when yall decide to marry, you rutt her like there's no tomorro'. Ya gotta be gentle with 'er an' all, cause she's gonna be right twitchy an' scared, but once you get past all that go an' give it to 'er so good she cain't walk right the nex' day! A good mare is like a good field. Plow it good an' long' an' hard an' it'll bring up what you plant an' keep comin' back fer more! Hehehehe!"

Artex' eyes bulged out of his head at the raunchy innuendo,
"Granny!"

"Aw come on youngster, every family gotta start somewheres. What's wrong? You worried your 'tools' ain't up to snuff? Trust me, if'n she loves ya, it don't matter none." she seemed to sober up as she continued, "I don't know how it it with you Humerans, but with us it ain't so much about the juicy noises and full feelin' in your field. It's a whole lot more important that yall love one another an' that you care 'bout 'er. A Fathom o' love makes up for a Hoof o' size. Mah hubby weren't nothin' to faint over down below, but he was always lovin' an' gentle an' THAT means a whole lot more. Ah was a dumb Apple early in life, didn't have no sister/wives. Got my ole Crabby to tie me down real good. I was scared to death, but he was everything Ah coulda hoped for an' so much more. Ah was dumb 'cause Ah never found no sister/wives to stay with me after he passed. Ah hope you're listenin' to me youngin', you can make some mares right happy if'n you care about 'em. That's what matters after the years go by an' everything don't work the way it should. When you're old an' wrinkly like me, you don't care so much about makin' more Apples or even ruttin', the only thing you care about is companionship an' love. If you got that, then it don't matter how much money you got, 'cause while the ones you love'll get old and pass, that love don't ever die." Granny opened her mouth in a jaw-cracking yawn, "Ah think Ah'm gonna go take me a nap. All this jaw flappin' done wore me out."

Artex watched silently as the old green Earth Pony hobbled away toward her favorite rocking chair. She had given him a few things to think about.

* * *

Razor Wit felt like a new mare. Rarity had been right, the spa was marvelous. Her coat held a glossy sheen she hadn't even realized it had been missing. Her mane and tail were styled smoothly and held the perfect amount of bounce and body without being outlandish and her horn had all the rough patches filed down to perfect smoothness. If there was a tiny bit of a bounce in her gait, she felt it was more than justified. Rarity had already planned on going to the spa with Fluttershy on the same day, for their weekly spa get-togethers and the custard Pegasus mare had decided to join them on their way back to Rarity's boutique.

Rarity and Twilight were walking next to Razor discussing how she should present herself to Artex while Fluttershy trotted next to her trying not to blush at the sensitive topic,
"Twilight you cannot possibly be serious. A proper mare would never do such a thing."

"True, but remember that Human societal norms are hyper-sexual compared to our own. Artex comes from a society where sexuality is a common topic, I don't really see it as something that would offend him. Honestly, I think some of our own sensitivity could benefit from more open discussions about sexual preferences. That way everypony involved has appropriate expectations and won't end up being disappointed or awkward when the time comes for physical intimacy." Twilight argued back quietly.

Razor tried to keep her blush hidden, but the topic in discussion was more than a little personal,
"At least you're not asking me to try to Accept him right away."

Twilight wrinkled her muzzle at the though,
"No, not at all. You did say that Humans tend to talk about it though, I just thought it might help put Artex more at ease if you chose a topic that he was comfortable with. It would show that you can relate to him well. I had debated on recommending that you even use a few suggestive innuendos to let him know you're interested, but I figured that would be up to your judgement. Remember you know Artex better than either of us, so the most we can do is make recommendations."

Rarity cleared her throat,
"Now in reference to your attire for tonight darling, I was thinking about something in a light but somewhat bright orange color. I'm veering quite far from my norm here, but I was also thinking of making something that was form-fitting to show off your curves in just the right way. Don't look at me like that Twilight, I'm simply trying to work with what Artex would appreciate. Poor Razor has no 'boobs' for Artex to admire but her haunch is very nicely toned and curved in just the right way that I believe I can make her appealing to his preferences without being too risqué, revealing, or embarrassing. I am certainly not going to suggest she show off her udders."

Twilight rolled her eyes,
"I already admitted, three times, that it was just a thought and maybe I ran with it just a little too far..."

"Hey girls, whatcha up to? Ooh lookin' nice there Razor, who's the lucky stallion?" Rainbow Dash asked hovering in the air above them.

Razor lowered her head bashfully at the compliment as Rarity clarified,
"She has a date with Artex tonight. We are helping her get ready so that she catches his eye."

Rainbow's face fell,
"Aw great now I feel like a heel."

Twilight cocked her head to the right,
"Why is that?"

Rainbow scratched the back of her head with her right hoof nervously,
"Because there's supposed to be a rainstorm tonight. I just got word from Cloudsdale that we're a full eighth of a Hoof short of where we're supposed to be, and my team is flying around telling everypony about it." she turned to Razor, "I'm really sorry Razor Wit. I don't have the option of postponing for another day either."

Razor Wit gave Dash a forced and unconvincing sad smile,
"I'll live. I know an umbrella spell so I'll be fine. It just won't be quite as romantic. I wanted to enjoy a walk with Artex through the park after dinner, but I can skip that."

Rainbow gritted her teeth,
"Erg... alright, I can push it back for two hours, but that's all I can do. Will nine tonight be alright?"

Razor's face lit up like a Christmas tree,
"That would be wonderfult! Thank you so much Rainbow Dash!"

"I already told you, you don't have to use both my names, just whichever one you like. Heh, they're both awesome." Dash boasted.

"Um, I could have the fireflies out tonight in the park to help make it more romantic, if that's alright with you." Fluttershy offered.

Razor nearly squealed at the mental image,
"Oh Fluttershy, that would be perfect!"

"What would be perfect?" a high-pitched voice asked from Razor's other side.

Razor nearly jumped out of her skin at Pinkie's sudden and startling appearance,
"Oh! Pinkie you scared me."

"Why were you scared? It's not Nightmare Night silly." Pinkie spouted as she began hopping around the growing group.

"We were talking about my date tonight with Artex..." Razor began only to be interrupted by Pinkie.

"You should TOTALLY make him dessert tonight after the date! Granny Pie always said 'the way to a stallion's heart is through his stomach' and you know how much he LOVES my zucchini bread. Hey, it's the perfect time of year for pumpkins. Why don't you make him a loaf of pumpkin bread? Then the two of you could snuggle together by the fireplace in the library and sip cocoa and nibble on pumpkin bread and it'll be so nice and romantic and cozy and then he'll turn to you and look deeply into your eyes..."

Pinkie's rant was cut short by Rarity's hoof pressing into the front of her muzzle,
"Pinkie darling, I think for now they wish to take things slowly, though I do think your idea is very sweet and romantic."

"Actually," Razor said quietly, "That sounds like the perfect way to end the date. Do you have a recipe for that pumpkin bread I could borrow Pinkie?"

"Yeperooni!" Pinkie replied.

The whole group stopped and stared as Pinkie bounced over to a nearby rain barrel on the side of Bon Bon's Bon Bons and dunked her head straight in, splashing water over the side. After a few moments of bubbles floating up to the surface of the water, Pinkie withdrew her head holding a seemingly dry recipe card in her mouth while wearing a snorkel and eye mask.

The pink wonder bounced back to her friends and passed the card to Razor,
"Here you go."

Razor levitated the perfectly dry recipe card and examined it closely then turned to Pinkie,
"How is this thing not soaked?"

Pinkie's only response was to smile hugely and keep bouncing,
"I have a stash of waterproof recipes for waterproof recipe emergencies duh!"

Razor opened her mouth to speak, but a gentle hoof on her right shoulder stopped her,
"Just agree with her." Twilight suggested, "Pinkie has a number of things about her that are better to just accept. Believe me, I know."

Razor looked around at the mares who were so willing to help her,
"Thank you all so much. With your help this is going to be the perfect date. After all this preparation, what's the worst that could happen."

Author's Note

Ignore the improper spelling with Granny Smith. All other typos... EXTERMINATE! EXTERMINATE!

Chapter 38: The First Date

Artex double checked himself in the mirror upstairs in the Apple family bathroom,
"For the last time Artex, you look fine." Applejack said bemusedly.

Artex sighed and let his arms fall to his sides,
"I'm still not sure if this is how I want my hair or not." he studied himself again and pursed his lips in dissatisfaction, "Maybe I should just let it hang free?"

Applejack rolled her eyes,
"For pete sake ya big lug! That there 'top-knot' thingie looks just fine. It gives you a unique look an' everything about you already screams unique."

Artex frowned as he looked at his misshapen face,
"Yeah," he agreed morosely, "I'm unique alright."

Applejack scowled at his tone,
"Now see here, if'n any mare wants you she's gonna want you just as you already are, imperfections an' all. Not a one of us is perfect. We all got our imperfections. I'm a mite stubborn sometimes, Pinkie is overbearing, Rarity is fussy, Fluttershy is scared of her own shadow, Rainbow Dash don't know when to quit, heck Twilight folds under pressure 'like a cheap suite' as Rarity would say. All ya gotta do is be you. If a mare wants you, she'll want you for you, not your impression o' some fancy frou-frou type that's 180° out from the real you."

Artex bit his lower lip,
"I just want to look my best."

"Artex, your best only comes out when you're workin' hard. Heck you can practically keep up with me an' Big Mac. The real you will show through no matter what but if you really want to get to know somepony, get 'em nice an' sauced. A drunk mouth speaks a sober mind. A drop or two don't change who ya are, it just brings it to the surface. Order a good wine or somethin' an' let her have most of it while you take tiny sips but make it look like you're really goin' at it. She'll want to keep up and end up tipsy."

Artex frowned,
"I don't like that idea. It sounds too much like what sleaze-bags would do back on Earth. Get a girl drunk and then try to get her to sleep with you. I'm not like that and Razor knows Humans well enough to realize that. I don't want to give her the impression that I'm trying to pressure her into anything."

"Then don't." Applejack replied simply, "Get her a little drunk then treat her with all the respect she deserves. As long as she ain't too far gone, she'll remember how well you behaved. Either way, you win. Besides I got a feelin' she wants you anyway."

"What gives you that idea?" Artex asked.

"Ah've seen the way she looks at ya brother. Don't no mare look like that unless she got somethin' really worth starin' at." Applejack confessed, "Let me ask you somethin', an' Ah really want you to think hard about this." she stepped up to Artex and raised her front half to lean on the sink edge so she could look straight into his face, "Do you have any feelins' for her like you had with your wife?"

Artex was silent as his mind slowly processed his adopted sister's question.

"Yes, yes I do." he spoke very slowly as he explained, "It's almost the same actually. I just never thought about it before today. I'd say it's happening so fast, but really, if I'm being honest with myself, it has been happening for the past half a year. I just didn't realize it until now."

Applejack plopped her forehooves back to the floor with a heavy clop,
"Good. Now Ah want you to spend a good bit o' time thinkin' about how you feel. Let it sink in. After you come to terms with it an' really accept it, that's when it's time to act on it. Remember this isn't some acquaintance you're gonna see once in a while, we're talkin' about sharing your lives an' startin' a family here."

Artex furrowed his brow at the thought,
"Yeah and I need to act soon if I want a family. I'm passing the prime of my years. It's best for Humans to start a family before they're thirty-five and I'm only three years from there. You Ponies live a lot longer than we Humans do. I've got thirty, maybe forty more years before I die. My life is half over. I can't afford to wait much longer or else my chance will be gone." his tone was somber, almost morose again, "I can't afford to mess around if I ever want kids... uh foals, I guess. That still sounds so strange to say."

Applejack's expression softened,
"It's alright Artex, that part'll come in time. Right now you gotta get on the wagon first before you can even think about anything else. Have you at least decided how many mares you want?"

Artex nodded,
"Yeah, I want a full five. They and our... foals are all going to outlive me by quite a stretch and I don't want them to be alone for that time. I couldn't live with myself if I just died and left a single mare to live out the rest of her long life alone without her husband or any sister/wives. It's the least I can do, besides I've never been with anyone except my wife. Imagine what five would be like?" he cracked a small smile at the end as he looked at his adopted sister out of the corner of his eye.

Applejack snorted and chuckled,
"That's a crude way o' thinkin' but it's also true. Come on big brother, go get your mare."

* * *

Artex approached the library door holding his sheathed khopesh in his right hand, 'Why did I even bring this thing with me? I certainly can't take it on our date.' He glanced to his left where Suey trotted faithfully next to him, 'Applejack approved of me dating Razor. I hope Suey will too.'

He stopped at the front door but instead of opening it, he knelt down and scratched Suey's ears with his left hand,
"Suey, I'm going on a date tonight. I want you to be on your best behavior for Twilight and Spike while I'm gone. Alright?"

Suey looked up at him, her flat snout's nostrils flaring as she listened. After he had finished talking, Suey took a step back from him and, to his surprise, she nodded. Artex was taken aback by her gesture, but decided to chalk it up to her rare and highly intelligent breed. He stood back up, turned toward the door, raised his hand, and knocked three times, 'Boy, something sure smells good in there.'

* * *

Razor stood in front of Twilight's bathroom mirror nervously,
"Are you sure I need to walk like that? It makes my back feel funny." she asked of the lavender Alicorn.

"I said I think it would help to draw his attention to your hips. Remember, all we can do is give you suggestions, it's up to you to determine how and when to use them, if at all. I want you to have a good time and remember to tell him how you feel." Twilight said patiently.

"Do you think the makeup is enough Rarity? You didn't use that much." Razor asked worriedly.

Rarity, along with Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy, were all crammed into Twilight's loft peeking through the open bathroom door,
"Darling it's fine. Makeup is only supposed to enhance one's natural beauty. Only insecure mares try to use it to make themselves look different. A mistake I made once when I entered the Best Young Fliers Competition in Cloudsdale. I looked positively garish. Makeup is meant to enhance, not alter. You look lovely."

*knock* *knock* *knock*

Razor turned and looked over the railing toward the front door, the source of the sound, then turned her gaze to the clock on the wall,
"He's seven minutes early! What do I do!?"

"You have a good time silly." Pinkie supplied.

"Yes, good luck Razor Wit." Fluttershy added.

"You got this in the bag Razor. He'll be falling all over you." Rainbow Dash nearly cheered.

Razor swallowed hard as she trotted down the stairs and opened the door,
"Hello Artex."

Artex didn't say anything at first as Suey trotted past the tan Unicorn mare, he was too busy gawking at his date. Razor Wit wore a tight fitting orange dress that left her forehooves free by way of short sleeves and descended half way down her hind legs tightly. Her tail poked through a small hole in the back of the dress and both her tail and mane shone with a gloss that caught the light just so. Her eyelashes, normally somewhat long in the first place, suddenly fanned down and up when she blinked and there was just the tiniest hint of blush spread evenly on her cheeks. All-in-all Artex found her to be stunning compared to how he normally viewed Kavim.

"Wow." he said quietly before clearing his throat, "You look... really nice." he shook his head to clear away the haze, "Shall we?" he asked holding the door for her.

Razor smiled and trotted past him slowly, swaying her hips the way Twilight had suggested. Unbeknownst to her, she had indeed caught Artex' attention. He stared at her hips, tightly covered by the dress, 'Holy cow!' he thought, 'She's not a woman... but... mmph... dat ass! Woo!' He politely closed the door and forcibly tore his eyes away from the hypnotically swaying, tempting, alluring hips. He took up an even pace beside Razor as they made their way to the restaurant.

Behind them, peering out from every window of the library, were five pairs of eyes,
"Are we going to follow them?" Pinkie asked.

Twilight smiled deeply,
"Of course."

* * *

Artex led the way to the nicest restaurant in Ponyville: Fresh Cuisine and Fine Dinning. The establishment was well-appointed and yet understated at the same time. There was no required dress code but reservations were required, Artex had the foresight to check before making his way to Sweet Apple Acres earlier that day. He held the doors open for Razor while doing his absolute best not to stare and drool at her well rounded, swaying hips.

The two of them approached the greeter, a light brown Unicorn stallion with slicked back mane and a thin mustache,
"Good evening Mr. Rias. I see that you have returned, I take it this lovely lady is your date this evening?"

Artex inclined his head politely,
"That's right, this is Razor Wit." he said indicating his companion, "Is our table ready?"

"It is indeed good sir. If the two of you would kindly follow me?" he lead the way to a private table near the back of the restaurant which had Artex' name clearly printed on a folded card in the center of the table.

Artex pulled out Razor's chair then pushed it back to the table once she had sat down. For a normal Human the feat would have been difficult to say the least, but with his strength, Artex found it to be a very simple matter. Two menus were placed in front of them and a waitress, a light magenta Pegasus mare, waited for them to decide on their drinks.

"Ladies first." Artex said smoothly as he perused the wine list.

"I'll have a pot of jasmine tea and water, no ice please." Razor said.

The waitress wrote down her order then turned to Artex,
"Just a moment ma'am." he turned to Razor, "Do you drink wine?"

Razor quickly began to turn toward the wine section before Artex stopped her,
"The price doesn't matter."

Razor stopped and looked up with a puzzled expression,
"I... I've never had wine before."

Artex nodded, though he had not expected her answer,
"Do you like sweet drinks?"

"Sometimes." Razor answered unsure.

Artex nodded again,
"Certain wines go well with certain foods." he turned back to the waitress, "Would you wait for a minute or two please. We need to decide what we're having first."

The waitress bobbed,
"Of course Mr. Emissary."

Artex ignored the use of his title and began looking through the menu items: Grilled asparagus on a bed of steamed sunflower stems, shock-broiled temperate hay with creamy potato sauce, tulip fettuccine alfredo... the list went on and Artex quickly realized he could not easily eat many of the foods save for his altered biology. He decided to take a risk, he did adore asparagus after all.

"Ooh!" Razor purred, "They have kelvajin! I've always wanted to try traditional Minotaur food." she looked up at Artex, "It's a potato and turnip dish from Taurenvard. Very craggy land but the potato honey is THE best in the world."

Artex cocked his head to the side,
"Potato honey? How does that work?"

Razor looked at him as if he were speaking Greek,
"They harvest it from the potato bees?" she said slowly, "You know, potato bees? They burrow underground and use potato pulp instead of nectar or pollen for honey."

Artex blinked slowly,
"Potato... bees?"

Razor rolled her eyes,
"I'm just going to change the subject. You're obviously lost."

"... bees?"

"Just read the menu Artex." Razor sighed.

Artex shook his head and folded the menu,
"I'll have the grilled asparagus on a bed of steamed sunflower stems." Artex finally decided, "And to drink, I think we'll go with the ten year aged sweet blush please."

The waitress wrote down their orders then spoke up,
"We're presently overstocked on the blush and the chef has permitted an order of unlimited refills on it for an additional ten bits per customer."

Artex' eyes nearly sparkled,
"That will do nicely for the both of us, thank you." he turned back to Razor, remembering his manners, "Is that alright with you Razor?"

She decided to just bite the proverbial bullet,
"Yes, I've never had wine before, it sounds great."

Artex beamed happily,
"Thank you miss. That will be all for now."

* * *

"Good gracious!" Rarity whispered from her vantage point just beyond the window to Artex' back, "He just ordered an unlimited supply of wine with their meal. At least he chose something to compliment their dishes."

"Why would he order so much alcohol?" Fluttershy asked.

To everypony's surprise, it was Rainbow Dash who answered,
"Different wines are specifically made for different types of food in order to compliment their flavors. Each one is made a certain way and even their ingredients are altered in order to make the flavors either more robust or more subtle. There are wines for every kind of food, even meat. Artex chose a blush because of its semi-sweet flavor, fruity bite, and smooth finish. It's also one of the least alcoholic types of wine. He chose it for flavor more than anything and if Razor Wit has never had alcohol before, he was being nice in selecting a light wine with low alcohol to make her experience more enjoyable."

Everypony turned to stare in disbelief at their poly chromatic friend before turning back to the two diners.

* * *

"So," Artex began, "When I first started dating my wife, I used to ask about her family. Would you mind telling me about yours?"

Razor smiled warmly,
"Sure. My immediate family live in Trottingham. It's not far from New Humansville actually. If you look North-West from New Humansville and walk for about a day you'll be standing in Trottingham. It's not a huge town, but it's about three times the size of Ponyville. My Father and Mother live there along with my Petamines and my brother and sisters. I'm the eldest of five. What about your family?"

Artex cleared his throat,
"I have one brother and one sister, they are twins. My parents live in a city not far from the one where my wife and I live... lived. My sister, her husband, and their two boys and little girl lived close to us and my brother lived in another city not too far away. My sister is a Mother of three and a psychologist, her husband is a structural engineer. My brother is a mechanical engineer with a great job. My Father works with computers... er complex calculating machines. And my Mother is a call-center operator... she takes messages for people. Out of my entire successful family, I'm the black sheep... the stupid one."

"Don't say that Artex. I don't think you're stupid at all. You might be a little dense sometimes..." she trailed off at his deadpan stare, "Alright really dense sometimes, but you've got a good heart and you're brave. You were the one who sought us out for help."

Artex waved his hand,
"I already explained that. I had the most fat and was the least likely to starve because I knew a little bit about camping."

Razor's ears quivered,
"You're not very good at taking compliments. Why do you talk down about yourself so much?"

Artex merely shrugged,
"Because what I say is true."

"Only from one perspective. From my perspective, you're a good person, a very good person." Razor retorted.

Artex snorted derisively,
"Yeah right."

"Stop that." Razor said flatly, "You are Artex. Why are you so hard on yourself?" she demanded quietly.

"Maybe because once I grew up I was told almost every day that I was the oldest and the biggest disappointment out of all of us." he said in a dead voice, "My brother and sister had the brains to be successful and the drive for it too. The only passion in my life was to protect people and I was happy doing it. Sure it didn't pay anywhere near enough, but I got to help keep people safe and to me, that mattered." his voice dropped to nearly a whisper, "It wasn't good enough for my family though. I mean, my brother and sister were nice enough not to rub their success in my face, but Dad... he once went to the funeral of one of the extended family and the only thing he could talk about when he and Mom returned, was how he could brag about my brother and sister, but when anybody asked about me, he was so embarrassed of me he merely said I was in 'the enforcement business'. I know they all love me, even Dad, in his own way, and I do miss them, but here I don't have to be compared to everybody else. I know I have a few good qualities, but I'm going to have to work on my... my confidence I guess." he shook his head sadly, "I'm sorry. I kind of go off on tangents when I talk about my family."

He puffed up his cheeks and blew out a pent up breath,
"Let's talk about something else. I've brought the mood down and I want to hear about foals. I want to know how foals are raised here in Equestria. I never really paid close attention to that before and I do want children... foals." he shook his head, "I'm never going to get used to saying that."

Razor giggled behind her hoof,
"I can understand that. It must be a real trick to adjust to a whole new set of terms especially when the meanings of those terms used to be in reference to animals. I'll be more than happy to help you though. With foals I'm fairly well acquainted with their care. I AM the eldest of five after all."

The wine arrived in two tall-stemmed glasses as did Razor's pot of tea. Razor poured herself a cup of the aromatic jasmine tea and Artex sipped the wine, 'Boy, they sure make this stuff weak. I'll take me hours to get a buzz off this. It should be alright for Razor though. It shouldn't be too strong.'

Artex drained his glass and set it down on the table,
"How about we talk about what I want and we compare it to what you want next." he cleared his throat, "I want foals, at least two. I want to have more than one but I want to be able to give each one enough of my time to make sure I won't ever neglect them. They will be mine and I need to make sure they know they are loved. If I have a daughter, it's my responsibility to be an example of what she should look for in a stallion when she grows up. If I have a son, it will be my responsibility to guide him and show him how to he honest, just, kind, stalwart, and wise. I will show them by example and by lessons. I had a fairly stern upbringing, but my parents were rarely abusive. They believed in spanking..."

"Wait," Razor interrupted, "What is 'spanking'?"

Artex pursed his lips and chose his words carefully,
"Spanking, if done properly, is using physical pain or the threat thereof to deter or correct bad behavior or choices. Using spanking properly, means there is no actual injury to the youngster."

Razor looked concerned,
"You need to be more specific Artex."

"My parents used a flat piece of wood to hit me on my hips. They kept the piece of wood, the 'paddle', in an out of the way place so that they would have to take time to retrieve it. The reason for that was to ensure they never used it in anger. They were far from perfect but the vast majority of the time they genuinely tried to do their very best for us."

Razor looked thoughtful, almost pensive,
"I don't know if I feel comfortable physically striking any foal for being naughty. Some parents do practice something like that, but my parents used different methods."

Artex quickly held up his hand,
"You mean 'doing naughty things'. I took the time to study developmental psychology. One of the things that really hit me hard was that since youngsters are still developing a sense of self, one should never, ever call them 'bad'. They could get it into their heads that they, as an individual are bad, instead of their actions and it could permanently affect their self-image and even arrest their mental development. The other thing that really stood out to me was that for any punishment to be effective, it must be swift, certain, and severe, yet appropriate."

Razor looked somewhat pleased,
"You've given this a lot of thought before now haven't you."

Artex nodded seriously as the waitress refilled his wine glass. He picked up the glass and drained it before the poor mare even left. She refilled his glass then left the bottle on the table while she went to prep a second.

"My wife and I had talked about it quite a bit. We were ready to start trying when I ended up here. We also talked about what we should do if one of us died. We both agreed that we should have the option to remarry if we wanted. Back on Earth, I've been declared dead for months. My wife has probably moved on and it's time I do the same." he admitted sadly.

Razor gazed at him sympathetically then slowly reached her left foreleg over the table top. Artex gratefully laced his fingers through the thousands of fine, tiny hairs and felt them close around his hand. They 'held hands' for several silent minutes before Artex worked up the courage to say what was on his mind.

"I hope I'm not too rusty at the whole dating thing. I have a bit of a record to maintain." Artex smiled.

Razor looked curious,
"What do you mean?"

"Every time I've gone out on a date with somebody, I've always ended up marrying them." Artex said with a smile as he gently rubbed his thumb on Razor's 'hoof'.

Razor's eyes bulged and her ears shot straight up,
"You..." she swallowed hard, "You shouldn't make jokes like that." she said averting her eyes.

Artex knew she was giving him a way out but decided to go with his gut,
"Who said I was joking?" he asked, voice almost a whisper.

Razor looked him dead in the eyes, searching for any sign that he was making a joke. She found none.

Her breath caught in her throat,
"You're... you really mean it?" she asked in a whisper, "You..."

Artex cut her off gently,
"I'd never even thought about it until today. Once Twilight suggested that we go on a few practice dates... I began to really think about it." he squeezed her hoof gently as he spoke, "I realized that... although I miss my wife... I'm happy to stay here because... because you're here with me." he tentatively reached out and caressed the side of Razor's cheek, "I realized that... I never want to be without you and... if I...if I have you with me... I... I can face... anything." he smiled warmly at the tan Unicorn mare, "I'm sorry it took me so long to see it... how about it, pretty lady?"

Razor's eyes watered as she grinned at him,
"Yes." she whispered hoarsely, "I think that... that sounds... really great."

Artex kept his voice low,
"I'm not asking you to marry me yet or anything... but I think you definitely deserve a chance. It would be my pleasure."

Razor blinked hard as her eyes betrayed her, happy tears spilling down her cheeks,
"I like the sound of that."

Artex pulled his hand from her cheek and used his thumb to wipe her tears,
"Then let's really talk about this." he said quietly, "Take a few minutes to pull yourself together... and let's have a serious discussion about what a future together looks like."

Razor nodded and sniffed,
"I need to use the little filly's room. Excuse me."

She rose from her chair before Artex could rise to pull it out for her and trotted to the bathroom.

* * *

Rarity sniffed as she dabbed her eyes with her handkerchief,
"I never would have guessed he already had feelings for her."

Fluttershy smiled hugely,
"That was so sweet."

Rainbow Dash held her hooves over Pinkie's muzzle to keep her sobs quiet as she bawled out rivers of tears.

Twilight just smiled,
"And to think, we were worried that she'd have trouble attracting him. She seems to have done so well enough on her own."

* * *

Razor trotted back to the table a few minutes later, just as the waitress brought out their meals,
"This looks really delicious." Artex commented as he drained the wine glass again, "I never would have thought that flower stems could smell so.good."

Razor smiled as she picked up her fork in the tiny hairs of her hoof,
"It does." her eyes drifted over to the wine, "You know what? I'm going to try some of this."

Artex glanced up quickly,
"Start with small sips. You haven't developed a tolerance for alcohol yet so anything alcoholic is going to affect you more."

Razor smiled at her date,
"Thanks for the concern Artex, but you're going through it like it's water. I think I'll be alright." she levitated the glass to her lips and took a tentative sip, "Mmm, this is... REALLY good!" without another word she upended the glass and all but chugged the contents.

Artex raised his eyebrows,
"Just be careful Razor. If you start to feel dizzy or woozy, you need to stop right away. I've seen what alcohol poisoning can do."

Razor smirked as she levitated the bottle over and refilled her glass,
"Alright I won't get too into it." she set the bottle down and took a bite of her dinner, "You know, I'm... I'm really glad that you... like me like that. In a romantic way I mean."

Artex smirked as he speared a piece of asparagus onto hos fork,
"I'm just glad you're willing to give this a try. Although, from your reaction I would think this is a dream come true for you."

Razor blushed deep crimson,
"I've actually had a crush on you for a while now. Twilight called me out on it after you left today. I was going to tell you later this evening, but then you went a beat me to it before we even ate." she said shyly.

Artex grinned impishly as he swallowed his asparagus, the flavor was very good,
"I meant what I said you know. Once I realized my attraction to you, it really clicked to me that we might have a real chance at a future together." he took another bite of his dinner before continuing, "I also meant what I said about a serious discussion. If we're thinking about making this really serious, we need to approach it from a logical standpoint before our emotions get too terribly involved. So, in light of that, I know from experience that every family argues and fights. It is a fact of life. You and I and any other mare we bring into our family will argue. What matters the most is to keep in mind that even if one of us or all of us are unhappy with the outcome, that we still care about everybody involved and don't lose sight of that. Does that sound good to you?"

Razor chewed her kelvajin while she gave the issue the appropriate amount of serious thought it deserved before answering,
"It does. Although keep in mind we may need time to cool off after a particularly rough fight."

Artex nodded as he swallowed a bite of his flower stems,
"Good point, I can't argue that one. Now I happen to know from experience that there are three things couples tend to fight about the most: money, sex, and children. Let's just go right on down the list here." he took a sip of his wine and continued, "First of all: the job. You and I are, I fear, going to be doing a bit of traveling and if we're romantically involved I don't know how I feel about playing opposite sides in a debate, like we've practiced. Especially if the outcome of that debate decides the fates and treatments of large numbers of my people. What if you and I have an argument the night before and it bleeds through to the debate? Furthermore, how are we supposed to start a family if we're traveling so much?"

Razor bit her lower lip, Artex really had given the topic some thought,
"I'm glad to see that you're taking this seriously. To counter your argument, first: we have to remain objective in the debates and I don't know about you but when I lived with my family, I liked to resolve my arguments before I went to bed. There is an old saying: never let the sun set on your wrath. I find it to be a good idea, besides I sleep terribly if I go to bed angry. Second: we don't have to start a family right away. We can wait until life has calmed down a bit. Three: even if we did start a family quickly, you know the average family in Equestria has several mares. While we're gone, the others could care for the foals. We could send them our pay. BELIEVE me, we make more than enough with just the two of us to pay for five other adults and several foals. Nopony else in the family would strictly need to work."

Razor tipped back her third glass of wine and poured herself another, suddenly feeling much more confident and open.

Artex let out a relieved sigh,
"That's a load off my mind, but there is one other problem. Please, please don't take offense to this Razor but... Kavim... I just don't... I don't find myself physically... longing for the Kavim body."

To his surprise, Razor chuckled,
"I certainly HOPE not."

Artex was floored,
"Huh?"

"You think I get anxious and giddy whenever you walk into the room? Don't kid yourself Artex. As far as good looks go and being pleasing to the eye, you have almost nothing." she cleared her throat as she downed another whole glass of wine, "Now your personality MORE than makes up for it, but trust me, I'll never have to worry about drowning in compliments about my husband's looks."

Artex blinked in confusion,
"So... you don't find me attractive?"

Razor finished off another glass of wine and poured another,
"Physically? Not in the least. Now, if we're talking about personality, you're solid GOLD. I'm not a shallow mare, I don't think, so your looks aren't what drew me to you. Looks fade to wrinkles and saggy skin, it's life's way, but a personality stays. You may be as ugly as a wart, but you have a good mind when you use it, a fantastic personality, steady income, you're dependable, family oriented, emotionally mature most of the time... you're pretty much ideal in EVERYTHING except looks. I can deal with that. If my husband's biggest flaw is that he's hideous, I can EASILY live with that."

"I... really don't know how to respond to that." Artex admitted.

Razor waved her left forehoof,
"Then don't. What makes you hunky is who you are, now what you look like. Who you are is what gives me the shivers and makes my hips tingle when you're around."

Artex picked up the wine bottle, only to notice a second and third behind it. He picked up each one and discovered they were all empty.

"Uh Razor, I think you've had enough wine tonight." he said carefully.

Razor smiled,
"You're probably right. You've got more experience than I do anyway. Hehehehe," she giggled quietly, "Both in and out of bed... ahahehehe."

Artex rolled his eyes,
"Oh lord."

"Aw come on Artex." Razor whined quietly, "I'm curious. What's it like?"

Artex had a bad feeling about the question, but his curiosity demanded satisfaction,
"What 'it' are you referring to?"

Razor leaned part way across the table,
"Being... in bed... together... with somebody you love."

Artex leaned back,
"That, my lovely lady, is a conversation for a different night I believe." he turned toward their waitress who was standing near the door to the kitchen, "Check please."

* * *

Applejack had joined the rest of the girls, completing the mane six as they trailed behind Artex and Razor,
"We need to get closer to them." Rainbow Dash hissed.

"No," Twilight said firmly, "Humans have better omnidirectional hearing than we do and their eyes are much better in the dark. We have to stay back."

The six mares snuck from building corners to bushes trying to keep up but making excessive amounts of noise while doing so.

* * *

"Let's go to the park." Razor suggested, "It's supposed to rain later on and I want to enjoy a nice romantic walk, just the two of us. The sky is still clear enough to see the stars."

Artex warmed to the idea immediately,
"You know, that sounds fabulous."

The two altered their course and arrived in the Ponyville Park a few minutes later. Artex was feeling somewhat ill at ease by the time they arrived. He kept hearing whispers and the rustling of bushes and he was absolutely certain there were eyes on he and his date. Nevertheless he wanted to make sure Razor enjoyed herself as much as possible, so he kept quiet and did his level best to stay aware and still enjoy his time with his best friend/girlfriend.

Razor seemed to get carried away in the park. She practically danced among the bushes and trees. Artex had to admit to being somewhat mesmerized by her. He had moved past her tempting backside and was more focused on the feeling in his chest as he watcher the young mare enjoy herself around nature. She eventually decided to stop in front of the pond set into the center of the park.

Artex removed his cloak and laid it out on the grass,
"Care for a soft seat?" he offered pleasantly.

Razor turned and looked down then smiled softly,
"I'd love to, but only if you join me." she cooed.

Artex chuckled, Razor was fun when she was tipsy,
"I wouldn't have it any other way."

He sat down beside the tan Unicorn mare and together they sat there and just enjoyed staring across the pond.

A tiny flash of yellow light caught Artex' attention,
"Was that a firefly?"

Razor blinked sleepily and leaned into his side,
"Might have been."

Suddenly it was like somebody flipped a switch. Fireflies began beaming their lights all across the park and over the pond. Razor gasped lightly and Artex smiled at the sight. He saw one of the little bugs flying nearby in the darkness and reached out his hand. He caught the firefly and held it down to Razor. She peered closely at the tiny bug and took a small breath. She pursed her lips and lightly blew out. The firefly caught the wind and flew off, away from the two sitting on the shore.

Razor leaned into Artex a little deeper and he slipped his left hand around her shoulders,
"This is beautiful." he whispered.

Two tiny light close together caught his attention as they floated past,
"Oh, looks like we aren't the only ones interested in romance tonight." he whispered at the two copulating bugs.

Razor giggled lightly,
"Look, there's another pair... and another... and another... oh dear."

Artex blinked at the veritable insectoid orgy going on around them,
"There's going to be a lot more fireflies here before too long." he chuckled.

* * *

Fluttershy was having a complete meltdown,
"Oh my... please... um... never-mind you're busy." she spotted another pair, "Um could you please not... oh I'm so sorry for interrupting." she saw another set and her eyes bulged, "Oh, um... that looks kind of awkward... oh my..." she saw another pair and peered closely, "Um if you don't mind... could you... oh, that was quick." she patted the disgruntled looking female firefly on the head, "Don't worry... I... I... I'm sure he'll get better with practice."

Pinkie Pie was giggling almost uncontrollably as two of the amorous bugs decided to make use of her mane,
"Hey, at least they're happy."

Twilight was busy taking notes on the reproductive habits of two that had landed on her muzzle. Rarity was swinging her tail, trying to dislodge the ones that decided to take up residency while Rainbow Dash was trying her hardest not to guffaw at Fluttershy's intense blush and Applejack just watched with an amused expression.

Thunder boomed overhead and Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth at the clouds that had rolled in while they were distracted,
"Those feather brains!" she hissed, "I told them to hold off until later."

* * *

Artex looked up at the sky with worry on his face,
"I think we should get going. The bugs would probably like their privacy."

Razor blushed at the insect burlesque show they were witness to and agreed,
"That's probably a good idea. We should hurry before the rain starts."

As if on command, a heavy downpour began right on top of them.

Artex quickly grabbed his cloak and flung it over his date,
"Come on," he said, already drenched after a few seconds, "Let's head back to the library." he reached down and picked up the startled Unicorn mare then burst into a run, heading back to the library tree.

Razor squeaked initially as Artex lifted her, but quickly calmed down when she realized what he was doing. Even though he was carrying her, his grip wasn't too tight or even uncomfortable. He had thrown the cloak around her in such a way as to shield her from the rain, she was completely dry the entire time. Her heart melted slightly at the noble gesture and she couldn't help but to snuggle deeper into his arms. By the time they reach the library, the wine, the lulling effect of Artex running, plus his arms around Razor, combined to draw her into a state of near sleep. She felt safe and secure. She couldn't describe why she felt the way she did, but she wasn't about to complain. Artex crouched down and opened the door, stepped inside, then closed it. He was soaked to the skin as he walked across the floor leaving puddles behind.

He crouched down and gently laid his bundle on the couch then peeled away the top of the cloak,
"Did you manage to stay dry in there Razor?" he asked awkwardly, "I'm sorry for picking you up, but I just wanted to get out of the rain."

Razor lifted her head and looked up at his soaked features,
"You're drenched all the way through."

Artex waved a hand,
"I'll live. I've been through much worse." he furrowed his brows and looked around, stopping when he saw the fireplace, "Since our romantic visit to the park ended up getting cut so short, how about I start up the fire? We can sit together..." he looked down at himself, "After I go get a towel."

He stood up and grabbed a pair of his boxer-briefs and a spare pair of trousers before heading upstairs to the bathroom. Razor smiled at him as she watched him go, 'It was a silly thing for him to do, but... it was really sweet at the same time.' she suddenly remembered the loaf of pumpkin bread she had made earlier for him and sighed sadly, 'At least one thing can still go right tonight.'

Razor didn't want to move. The couch was soft and Artex' cloak was warm. She lowered her head until the fabric brushed against her chin and inhaled his unique scent. It tingled her nostrils but it brought with it a sort of gentle comfort she already associated with him. His scent was relaxing and she closed her eyes as she breathed him in. She took several slow and long breaths to help soothe her nerves. The night had been a disaster, but she still had one thing that could go right. She opened her eyes as she felt a tiny speck of determination. She got down from the couch then turned around and lit her horn. She levitated the drippy cloak onto the coat rack by the door. She then turned to the kitchen, set on making cocoa and slicing up the pumpkin bread for Artex to enjoy. Suey was lying on her bed in the back of the kitchen and perked up the second Razor set hoof in the room. She wrinkled her snout a couple of times then laid her head back down as Razor smiled and opened the door of Twilight's refrigerator.

Her world came to a terrible screeching halt. A full quarter of the loaf of pumpkin bread was missing. A note had been left in the empty space where the bread had been. Razor picked it up with her magic and read it slowly,

Dear Twilight,
Thank you for leaving me the pumpkin bread, I recognize the smell from the stuff Pinkie bakes. Could you please let me know a little earlier next time? A note would have been helpful so I know whether or not to make dinner. I appreciate the thoughtful gesture and I'll see you in the morning.
Much thanks,
Spike

Razor's eyes watered as she stood there looking at the loaf of pumpkin bread that was missing a sizable chunk, 'It's ruined... I worked so hard on that and it's ruined. Can this stupid night get any worse?' In truth the loaf was still good, since only one fourth of it was missing, but the poor mare's somewhat alcohol addled brain didn't see it that way. All she could see was another failure. The loud clunk of the front door closing caused her to peek around the corner of the kitchen and into the front room, 'There goes any chance of cuddling by the fire.' Razor thought morbidly as she spotted Twilight, 'This is so stupid! Why can't anything go right!?' her frustration boiled over and she slammed the refrigerator door closed with a bang. A drippy Twilight drug herself into the kitchen half a second later. Her mane hung over her eyes obscuring her vision and her tail dragged behind her toting twigs and various debris it had collected along the way. She held her head low and peeked through a small spot where her mane didn't block her sight.

"Remind me to ask you to teach me that rain proofing spell tomorrow." Twilight answered quietly, "How could I go my entire life without learning something like that?" she whispered quietly to herself.

"Twilight?" Razor asked, staring at the fridge "I would have thought you were in bed already." she turned hear head slowly toward the soaked lavender Alicorn, "Did you know, you forgot to leave Spike a note about what he was supposed to do about dinner for himself? Well, he assumed the pumpkin bread was for him."

Silence reigned in the kitchen for more than a full minute as the two mares stared at one another. Finally Razor just decided to surrender, the evening was shot and there was no point in moping about it.

Razor sighed, the effects of the wine still in her system,
"You should go dry off. I'm sure Artex would be willing to hand you a towel from the bathroom." she said quietly

Twilight noticed through her drooping mane, that Razor looked glum, it didn't take a genius to figure out why,
"I guess tonight didn't exactly go as planned huh?"

Razor shook her head sadly,
"No, nothing did. I didn't confess to Artex, HE confessed to ME. Then I end up drinking way too much wine and probably looking like a total idiot. Then our romantic stroll in the park turned into a bug orgy, we got caught in the rain, which was supposed to hold off for another hour, then we make it home and poor Spike didn't know any better and ate a quarter of the pumpkin bread..."

Twilight placed a gentle, soaking we hoof on the tan Unicorn's back,
"That was my fault, I should have left him a note. I'm so sorry Razor."

Razor groaned in response, planting her face flat against the table.

"Twilight?" Artex' voice called from the doorway of the kitchen, "I guess you got caught in the rain too huh?" he tossed her a partially damp towel, "Here, you can use this one. What's wrong with Razor?" he asked in a concerned voice.

"Everything." Razor groaned, face still planted firmly into the top of the kitchen table.

"Are... you having second thoughts?" Artex asked hesitantly.

"No," Razor whined, "I just wanted tonight to be perfect."

Of all the reactions she could have expected from her boyfriend, laughter was probably the lowest on the list,
"Is that all?" he asked.

Razor raised her head, looking close to tears,
"Is that ALL!? I spent a lot of time trying to do things right for you and I asked Twilight and her friends to help and... and... and it all fell apart!" she was so frustrated she forgot to mention the pumpkin bread.

For the second time that night, Artex picked up a Unicorn. He carried her belly up and Razor was sure he would try to peek at her teats, but to her surprise, he kept his eyes ahead. He carried her over to the fireplace and set her down. He had already started it up before he went to the kitchen. A thick blanket had already been laid out on the floor, presumably by Artex. He set Razor down on the blanket, then knelt down beside her.

Artex' face softened into a sad smile as he put his hand on Razor's back,
"Listen, life doesn't play fair. If it did then I would still be on Earth with my wife." he reached down and tipped her chin upward with a finger, "But it's not all bad. Things could have been so much worse. One of us could have gotten food poisoning, or the fireflies could have been mosquitoes, or we could have been hit by lightning. We still have the rest of the night to enjoy. Nothing goes the way you plan it to, but you just make it into what you want it to be. And I want tonight to be a night where I cuddle with the mare I think I love. There's nothing on this world that can stop me, either. It may not be perfect, but it's ours. Come here." he pulled her into a hug, pressing the side of her head into his bare chest, "How about I make us something to drink then we can cuddle up in front of the fire together. How does that sound?"

Razor gently pulled away from his embrace and nodded, sniffling,
"That sounds... perfect."

She sat there gazing into the crackling flames while her boyfriend made up two mugs of cocoa for them. She thought about what he said, how the night could have been so much worse, 'He's right. There are a thousand ways it could have gone wrong, at least we still have this: the warm fire and good company.' a small smile played at her lips, 'Who would have thought that kind of deep thinking could have come from him? We don't give him enough credit.'

"Hey Razor," Artex called from the kitchen, "I was looking around and I found this loaf of pumpkin bread that Twilight apparently left for Spike, if this note is any indicator. I love pumpkin bread, do you think he would mind if I carved a couple of pieces for us to share?"

Razor Wit could not help but to roll her eyes at his question and suddenly his statement meant just that much more to her as she smiled at his ignorance,
'It may not be perfect, but it's ours.' she thought.

Author's Note

Typos! Find them and destroy them!

Chapter 39: Emotional Storms

The Ponyville library was serene and quiet in the early morning. Two figures lay cuddled up in front of the dimly glowing embers of the fireplace wrapped in a thick blanket. Artex was the first to awaken. His eyes shifted beneath his closed lids for a few seconds before he cracked them open blearily. He was far from completely coherent, but he was genuinely content for the first time in more than half a year. He was warm, snuggled against something incredibly soft with a second warmth nestled in behind him. He blinked six times as his eyes attempted to adjust to the brilliant sunlight filtering in from the outside. As his eyes cleared, he looked down adoringly at the tan mare sleeping under him. He realized he had been using her as a pillow with his legs curled up behind him and his chest and head slumped over her barrel using his left arm as a pillow.

He smiled down at Razor Wit then closed his eyes and leaned his face in close to the back of her neck and took a long slow sniff trying to remember her scent. She smelled lightly of peppermint and tulips with a slight undertone of something slightly spicy, not a disagreeable smell. Eyes still closed he laid his head back down on her and felt her soft pelt against his cheek. A shifting feeling behind his knees snapped his attention to the fact that there was a weight against his right thigh. He lifted his head and quickly turned toward the sensation.

Oriana was lying curled up behind his knees with her head resting on his right thigh. She was not covered with any part of the blanket and it was her light shivering which had disturbed him. Artex honestly didn't know what to think, 'On the one side, I'm a bit pissed. This was supposed to be only for Razor and I and she's interfering. On the other side, she's obviously cold and she's been there long enough to fall asleep. I kind of feel sorry for her. She doesn't really have anybody to talk to all that much, which is probably why she goes to see Zecora so often. I wonder why she curled up with us.'

Artex sighed and reached out his right hand, scratching Oriana behind her ears. The Zebra mare's eyes snapped open and met Artex' own. Artex held his face perfectly, utterly, and completely neutral to see how Oriana would react. Her ears instantly perked upright as she stared back at him with a hopeful expression. After a few moments her ears slowly wilted against the back of her head. Artex continued to hold his neutral expression and she began to scoot away as quickly as she could, her face crimson while she wore an extremely embarrassed expression. She edged away and quickly stood up then trotted toward the kitchen.

Artex pursed his lips and shrugged off the actions of the young Zebra mare. He turned his attention back to the mare underneath him who was still sleeping soundly and felt an involuntary smile creep up onto his face. The straining of his facial muscles in a natural smile, instead of the forced ones he usually wore, told him that it had been far too long since he had smiled in earnest.

He reached his right hand around and caressed the very top of Razor's head barely touching the fine, soft strands of her mane. His hand made lazy, languid strokes of the fine, fuchsia gluten adorning the top of her head. It felt like the finest and purist silk as it slid between his fingers. He remembered doing the same thing to his wife's long hair and his smile widened. While the memories of his wife still made his heart hurt every time he thought about her, the pain was somewhat less severe with Razor so close.

He continued his gentle caresses while he listened to her breathing steadily, in and out. He slowly leaned his head down on his left arm once more, enveloping himself in the simple pleasure of her company. He remembered that he cherished such moments. There was a pure simplicity which went along with the simple act of cuddling and holding somebody you cared about. He felt guilty about enjoying himself, but he pushed the feeling aside. He knew what he was doing. He was taking the time to remember the close memories of his wife and overlap them with new memories of being with Razor Wit. He felt his eyes water slightly as he admitted the finality of the action to himself. It felt like burying her, but somewhere in his heart he realized that it had to be done. He needed to fully move on. If he was going to be serious about a romantic relationship with Razor Wit, she deserved all of his attention and affection.

He thought about how he was supposed to split his affections evenly between five females who he had decided to wed; it was time to contemplate how such a relationship would work, 'How do I divide my affections between five wives and who knows how many foals? I need to figure out the wives first, then once I've acclimated to that, then I can work on how to spend time with little ones. Should I dedicate a portion of every day to one of them?' he pondered, 'No, that would require us to stick to a schedule and that, in turn, would kill any and all opportunities for spontaneity. Being spontaneous is important in keeping any relationship 'fresh' and exciting, so we will need spontaneity.'

He mulled over the problem for several minutes, staring off into blank space while he continued stroking his fingers through Razor's mane. He eventually came to a conclusion, 'I suppose... the best way to go about this is to start with Razor and just ease my way into everything else. She'll surely be willing to help me adjust to everything. We don't have to take things super slow with just the two of us, but we should take it somewhat slow when introducing others into our herd... that sounds SO weird.' he thought with a grin, 'I could afford to take my time with Danielle because I had plenty of time for everything, but now... now time is against me. I'm aging here and I need to be a father before too long or else I won't have time to watch our little ones grow up. Heck, I'll be lucky to ever see grandchildren... grandfoals I suppose.' that sobering thought led him to another, even more somber thought, 'Is it really fair to Razor and whomever else I marry? They're going to live twice as long as I will but, my own short life is just a flash in the pan as compared to theirs. I can't just expect them to live with me for forty years then live without me for another seventy. What I need to do is ask Celestia about any kind of magical means to prolong my life, maybe tie it in with those of my other wives? This world is full of magic, surely there's a way to live a bit longer. I may have to pay for it, but if its to keep my loved ones from suffering my loss for seven decades I think it would be well worth it.'

He emerged from his lapse into introspection and decided that he and Razor needed to greet the day. He looked back down at the slumbering mare beneath him and smiled once more. He could admit he didn't find her sexually alluring, but she did have a beauty to her that he couldn't deny. Curiously, he leaned over her and examined her right ear, wondering if it was a ticklish. He smirked impishly and drew in a deep breath then pursed his lips and gently blew out on the back of her ear. Said ear twitched wildly as the air stimulated and tickled her felt-covered ears. Feeling curious and somewhat emboldened he ceased stroking Razor's mane and brought his hand up to her soft ear. He extended his index finger and thumb then gently gripped her velvety soft ear-leather in between his fingers and rubbed them together gently.

Razor's ear flicked again and Artex decided he had explored enough, 'Best to stop before I become entirely too bold and do something dumb.'

He leaned down and placed his mouth next to her ear,
"Razor," he softly called, "Razor Wit, it's time to wake up now."

The tan Unicorn mare groaned and stirred beneath Artex and he shifted his weight off of her back, sitting up straight and taking the blanket with him. Razor shivered at the sudden absence of warmth and raised her head off her hooves. She shook out her mane and yawned hugely, tongue curling at the tip as it carried past her lips. Then winced and groaned as she closed her eyes.

She turned her head and regarded Artex over her shoulder with eyes which were still heavy with sleep and also bloodshot from her dehydration and hangover,
"Ughh," she groaned blearily, "Hangover."

Artex chuckled to himself,
"Water is the best cure for a hangover. Lots and lots of water. The headache is mainly due to dehydration and tends to clear up once you have enough water in you. You should also stand up very slowly in case you get dizzy."

Razor blinked slowly,
"Need to pee." she groaned.

"I can help you get there, but the actual process is something you will have to handle on your own." Artex warned.

He held out his left arm and leaned back then propelled his hips up off the floor and got his feet beneath him,
"Come on sleepy Pony." he encouraged her, "Let's get you to the commode."

Razor grumbled and attempted to stand, only to overbalance and start to fall to her right. Artex reacted faster than gravity and wrapped his hands around her stomach and barrel, holding her upright. He stepped closer and pulled her upright the began to guide her toward the bathroom.

"Why is the room spinning?" Razor asked, voice slurring, "UhhULP!" she pressed her left forehoof to her muzzle, "HURK!"

Artex, realizing what was going on, picked up Razor and made a bee-line for the bathroom. He shouldered the door open and set Razor down in front of the toilet just as she lurched. She pulled her hoof away from her muzzle and practically screamed as she vomited violently. Foul smelling liquid squirted out of her nose and burned her nasal cavity as the alcohol came right back up the same way it came down. Artex sighed and held Razor's mane out of the way dutifully, it was going to be a long morning.

* * *

Steady Hoof sat down hard on her haunches, a look of utter disbelief on her face. Bobby shook his head and patted her on the shoulder as he walked past. Leo stood outside, next to the door of the room with his back leaning against the wall. The clipboard in his hands gripped casually as Bobby dictated instructions.

"Alright, since there aren't any forms for adoption due to anything except for the death of all family members, we're going to have to make one up." Bobby paused and tapped his right foot, "Yeah, there isn't any choice in this. Did you want me to take care of it, or did you want to do the honors?" he asked Leo.

Steady Hoof's head shot up toward Bobby and she rose to her hooves like lightning,
"Honors! Honors!?" she almost yelled, "There is an expecting mother in there," she gestured toward the room with her hoof, "Who doesn't want her foal!"

"Baby." Bobby corrected her absently as he closed the door to the room, "Let's not discuss this here."

"FINE baby! She doesn't want her own baby!" Steady Hoof was yelling at that point, "She doesn't want her own..." she shook her head, spraying angry tears left and right, "How could any mother not want her own... baby!?"

Bobby moved quickly and clamped his hand around her muzzle, holding it closed,
"You're dangerously close to betraying Doctor-patient confidentiality. We'll talk about this in the break room, not here." he said in a stern hiss.

Steady Hoof shook her head free of his grip and glared at him with barely restrained anger,
"Fine, but this isn't over."

The angry Pegasus mare all but ran to the break room with Bobby and Leo following behind her casually. It took less than two minutes to reach the break room on the floor, which was thankfully empty, and as Bobby closed the door Steady Hoof rounded on him with fire in her eyes.

"How can you be so... callous!?" she cried, "We're talking about a mother not wanting her own flesh and blood! How can ANY mother not want their own child!? It's unnatural!"

Bobby crossed his arms,
"Your professionalism needs work doctor." he said leaning against the door, "It's a violation to talk about confidential patient information where other patients can hear. I'm going to have to write you up I'm afraid. You HAVE to keep calm no matter what you experience. If the patients see one of US panicking they're going to panic too." he sighed and rubbed his eyes with his fingers, "Look, this sort of thing happens sometimes..."

"Where you come from maybe, but here it's abandonment and abandonment is a serious crime!" Steady Hoof explained emphatically, "There is no written form for something like this! It's criminal!"

"No, it isn't." Bobby said patiently, "A woman has the option to give her baby up for adoption at birth if she wishes. She's not abandoning the baby. She deems herself unable, unfit, or incapable of raising a child and she wants to ensure the baby has a good home; a good home that she doesn't believe she can provide. That's not abandonment, it's figuring out what's best for the child. She believes that she and her living situation are not what's best for the baby and she's trying to establish that her baby goes to a good home so the child can be raised by a loving family."

Steady Hoof shook her head back and forth,
"It's not right," she wept, "No newborn should be unwanted." she slid down onto her stomach weeping bitterly, "It's all wrong. How could this be acceptable to any of you?" she asked.

Leo set the clipboard down on the floor and sat down leaning against the wall,
"Where we come from, it happens all the time. Hell, some women and girls actually KILL their babies or toss them in the garbage and leave 'em to die. Compared to some o' the shit we seen, this ain't nothin'." his Velensovth was imperfect, seeing as expletives had no place in the language, but he got the point across.

Steady Hoof began hyperventilating as she coughed, trying to breathe through her choked sobs. She had never heard of such a thing and it horrified her beyond words. It was unimaginable to even contemplate such an atrocity, but to carry it out... Steady Hoof found herself unable to even accept it as fact. It was so far beyond monstrous, it caused her physical pain to hear it. To abandon a helpless infant, a tiny living being that you had grown in your own body, and then not want it? It made no sense, it was absurd, and according to everything she had ever heard or known it was simply impossible.

Bobby placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed gently,
"This is something you're going to have to deal with from time to time. We can't force her to care for the baby. I don't like it either, but it'll be better for her and the baby if we can find a family to adopt. This is one of the things our society does, like it or not. I'd much rather find a family that will raise this baby than force the mother to take care of a child she doesn't want."

Steady Hoof looked up at Bobby with angry, hurt eyes,
"Then she should have never given herself to a man if she knew this was a risk!" she wiped her eyes, "We...," she sniffed, "We have to tell the Princesses. Any case where a little one doesn't have a home, they have to be notified so they can send out a proclamation for families to adopt." she wiped her nose again, "It's just so... sad and it's... unreal. I've never heard of anything like it."

Bobby kneaded his hand into her shoulder soothingly as he stared off into space,
"I know." he patted her gently and whispered, "I know."

Author's Note

The second part of this chapter was inspired by one of you readers. (You know who you are) :raritywink:

Chapter 40: Heading Back To The Palace

Celestia was holding court. It was bright and early, the open session for petitioners was due to continue until lunch, then the rest of the day was her's to enjoy for herself. Even Alicorn rulers deserved breaks after all. The number of petitioners was the same as it almost always was: full of banality and drudge complaints from rich about the most mind-numbing asinine topics imaginable. Celestia had long ago ordained that commoners were to be ushered to the very front of the line so that serious issues could be dealt with first and foremost. She also had decided that any and all commoners could step in front of a rich petitioner if they arrived late. The rich hated the rule, but they dared not risk the ire of an Alicorn.

The commoners had all been dealt with easily and quickly, so Celestia was stuck hearing about how one rich Pony said that another could borrow some rare herb for their cooks to use and the herb was later declined. Celestia was hoping, nearly begging fate to intervene when an unarmored Pegasus flew into the throne room holding a message in his mouth. Celestia nearly danced for joy. The messenger landed directly in front of the rich Pony who was whining about the herb and bowed deeply, keeping his eyes raised to watch her motions. She waved the messenger forward quickly. He ascended the dais and sat down in front of her throne silently, waiting for her to speak first.

"From where did this message come?" she asked quietly.

The messenger leaned down and set the message on the floor,
"From New Humansville, Your Majesty. It's marked 'urgent' in red ink."

Celestia's eyes narrowed and she raised her head to address the room as a whole,
"Court is adjourned for the day. Please return tomorrow. Guards close the doors once everypony has departed."

The Guards ushered the petitioners out then closed the door while Celestia waited patiently. It had been some years since she had received a message in red ink. Red ink was to be used only in emergencies where lives were at stake and she had a sinking feeling about receiving one from Equestria's newest settlement. She lit up her horn and levitated the rolled up scroll in front of her. She slipped the black ribbon off of it then unrolled it and read silently. Her eyes shifted left and right as she absorbed the information and her expression changed from concerned to saddened as she finished it. She let out a sigh and closed her eyes as her magic rolled up the scroll.

She opened her eyes again and looked to the messenger,
"You are dismissed, messenger. See the Commission Clerk for your pay and thank you for delivering this in a timely fashion."

The messenger bowed deeply then turned and trotted out of the throne room, he had been the very picture of professionalism. Celestia watched him go and offered a small smile as the doors closed behind him. Her thoughts were troubled.

* * *

A stream of green, sparkling smoke flew in through the exhaust vent in the Ponyville library, since all the windows were closed. The smoke seemed to swim through the air until it reached a lavender Alicorn working at her desk.

The smoke materialized into a scroll and fell onto Twilight's desk, startling her out of her studies,
"Hmm?" she looked up at the scroll and her eyes immediately found the black ribbon tied around the center, "Oh no." she said out loud.

Razor Wit and Oriana looked up from their own work laid out of the coffee table,
"What's the matter?" Razor asked.

Twilight turned toward the pair levitating the scroll and read it out loud,

My dearest Twilight,
I take no pleasure in writing this missive. It seems that a little one is without a home. This would normally be something which my sister and I would deal with ourselves, however the species of the little one is an issue. I wish for you to bring Artex and his staff members with you to the Royal Palace this afternoon.

Razor's ears flattened out sideways,
"Oh no, what happened?"

Twilight shook her head,
"I have no idea, but we need to go collect Artex then I can teleport us to the Palace Teleportation Beacons. Do either of you know where he is?"

"He did not specify exactly where he was going, he merely said he needed to 'practice'." Oriana said quickly.

Razor said nothing, keeping her opinion to herself as Twilight spoke again,
"He took Suey with him so we can't ask her to track him. I suppose I'll just have to ask Spike. I know he doesn't like it though so I'll have to bribe him." she turned her head and yelled up to the loft bedroom, "Spiiiiiiiike."

"Coming." his voice echoed down from the stairs a few seconds later, "What's up?"

Twilight rubbed her right leg against her left one and turned her head to the side as she spoke,
"I need a favor Spike and it's not the kind of favor you like doing."

Spike crossed his arms and tapped his foot,
"Really." he deadpanned, "What is it this time?"

"I um... I need you to sniff out Artex. There'saonestoneweightemeraldinitforyouifyoudo." she added quickly.

Spike's little claws fell to his sides,
"Really!? I'm not a dog, Twilight! I thought you meant something I would be willing to do, like volunteer to be swallowed by an Ursa Major while under an observation enchantment so you could study its BOWELS! And before you even THINK about asking me to do that, it was just an example, NOT something I am actually willing to do. Don't forget that Artex has magic now, just use something of his as a Thamaturgic Connection, figure out the direction and distance, and go find him yourself! I'm not getting into the habit of tracking with scent, Twilight!"

"I know you're afraid of your hunter instincts kicking in Spike, but you shouldn't be afraid of using a natural ability." Twilight tried to soothe him while mentally kicking herself for not considering using a Thamaturgic Connection.

"I'm not talking about that right now Twilight, besides you have to go find Artex." Spike said redirecting the conversation.

"I'm sorry Spike. I don't mean to push and I honestly didn't even consider using a Thamaturgic Connection." Twilight apologized.

Spike's expression softened,
"I forgive you Twilight, just please don't ask me to do that." he turned and headed back upstairs.

* * *

Artex' muscles bulged and his heart rate was nice and high, just like he wanted. Sweat poured off him liberally as he gripped the khopesh in his right hand. He spun and kicked and slashed at open air. His movements were jerky and undisciplined and he knew it had been far to long since he had practiced. The khopesh was a tool and a weapon but he had been using it exclusively as a tool for nearly three quarters of a year. He felt it was likely that at some point in the future he would have to use it as a weapon again, though hopefully with fewer sustained injuries than when he had faced off against the Timber wolves. He also knew that such hope was nothing more than wishful thinking unless he practiced with it as a weapon. He had already spent some time in practice with his hatchet/hammer. It was well balanced and fairly heavy and he had little trouble throwing it, though managing the proper rotations to make it stick blade first into a tree was a bit of a trick. Retrieving it had also been tricky as he attempted to pull it to him using his magic. It had taken a few tries but he managed to get the hang of it quickly. Suey was laying down behind a nearby oak tree watching her father figure swing a shiny sharp metal thing around. She silently found it rather amusing.

He was so engrossed in his movements, an altered form of the Kung Fu he had studied back on Earth, he failed to notice when three mares came strolling into the secluded section of White Tail Woods where he was practicing. The three silently watched as the tall, misshapen man stopped, slid the khopesh back into its sheath, then began performing a kata. To any studied martial artist the movements would have been sloppy, slow, and uncoordinated, but to the mares who had never seen a Human example of martial arts, he looked to be performing a smooth and fluid dance. He punched and kicked and blocked with both arms and legs, fighting imaginary opponents. After a solid four minutes he finally finished the kata and brought both hands to his sides with his fists closed and bowed.

The sound of clopping hooves snapped his attention to his small audience,
"Huh?" he asked eloquently, "Uh, how long have you three been there?"

Twilight giggled behind her left forehoof,
"Not too long. Just long enough to watch you dance."

"I never knew you knew how to dance." Razor said, "What kind of dance was that?"

Artex grumbled under his breath briefly before answering,
"It wasn't a dance per se, it's what's called a 'kata'. It's a series of movements set into a specific pattern. Katas are associated with..." he trailed off not knowing the equivalent for 'martial arts' in Velensovth, "Combat training. The kata I just finished is for fighting several enemies at the same time."

Oriana cocked her head to the right,
"You were a warrior?"

Artex looked puzzled for a second before he remembered that Oriana had no idea what he had done before coming to Equestria,
"No, I was a type of guard back on Earth. I studied a little bit on how to fight, but nowhere near as much as many others. There are Humans who spent their entire lives studying how to fight." he paused and wiped the sweat off his face, "So, to what do I owe the pleasure ladies?"

Twilight decided to take the lead,
"Princess Celestia sent a message for me to bring you all to the Royal Palace. There is a foal without a home, which is a serious matter for us, but I'm going to assume that it's a Human foal that needs a home. The Princess didn't exactly say so, but she might as well have. Are you ready to go?"

Artex shook his head,
"Nope, not unless you want me to be sticky, smelly, and dirty when I'm in front of Celestia. I need to shower first if we have the time."

Twilight nodded,
"We do have enough time for you to shower." she stepped up to him and motioned for Razor and Oriana to do so as well, "I can teleport us back to the library if you're ready."

"Suey." Razor called, "Come here girl."

The still growing Great Pig rose to her hooves and ambled over, Razor turned to Twilight,
"Now we're ready."

* * *

Artex had just stepped out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist,
"So tell me why we need to be involved in this adoption process." he asked to nopony in particular as he descended the stairs, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but we don't get a say in who does the adopting."

"Normally I would agree with you completely Artex, but since it's a Human... child you said, since it's a Human child the normal law might not cover it. Besides there's a new species to integrate and none of us knows much about any sort of specialized care for Human young. In this case we would be the ones to decide what happens and who the adoptive family is based on their capability of providing for it." Twilight informed.

Artex slipped on one of his shirts and slid a pair of his boxer/briefs under the towel as he spoke,
"That makes sense I suppose. It would be best then if I knew what kind of care foals require so I can make an informed comparison." he pulled up a pair of his pants and removed his towel.

Razor decided to take the lead,
"Newborn foals require a great deal of care. They need to be fed and changed frequently. They have only a certain amount of time they can be awake before they need a nap and they get into everything around them. They are inquisitive and curious to a fault."

Artex twitched his lips,
"I meant in regard to developing physically, emotionally, and mentally. Like for example, how long is it before foals learn to walk?"

Razor cocked her head to the side,
"About a week and a half why?"

Artex ran his hands through his hair,
"Well for Human babies it takes about six months for them to learn how to crawl on their hands and knees and a while after even that before they learn to walk upright. I'm not certain about exact times..." he lapsed into silence and put his hand to his chin in thought, "We should get an experienced mother to help us out."

"Well that's a good idea, but where would we find an experienced Human mother? The only one I can think of is the one woman who just had her foal... baby." Twilight said.

Artex stopped and looked up with a grin,
"There is somebody. A Human woman who has a great deal of experience raising children. Cessily Richardson."

Chapter 41: New Issues Abound

Author's Note

This is the first time that Artex and Razor fulfill their roles in presenting opposing arguments to sway an opinion.

Chapter 41: New Issues Abound

Cessily couldn't believe it, it was too good to be true. For the first time in as long as she could remember, she was in no pain. She had been more than a bit skeptical when Steady Hoof claimed there were few, if any, natural diseases that one of the Unicorn specialists in Canterlot General couldn't cure. Cessily had never been so happy to be proven wrong. As she lay on the hospital bed she remembered how naive she thought the Pegasus doctor had been at first. Steady Hoof had opened up a correspondence with one of her colleagues in Canterlot and managed to spark the Unicorn mare's interest. Cessily's fibromyalgia had plagued her with borderline debilitating pain since she was in her teens. On Earth there was no cure and she had resigned herself to the constant pain until the day she died. The Unicorn specialist, one Shimmer Spark, had taken a keen interest in Cessily's condition and had volunteered to come to New Humansville to see the disease for herself.

Upon arrival, Shimmer Spark had gone straight to the New Humansville Hospital and met Cessily and Steady Hoof. The Unicorn mare had wasted no time in starting her scans of Cessily to determine exactly how fibromyalgia worked and once she knew she nearly broke down in tears at the agonizing pain Cessily had learned to live with. She began performing studies and doing research, as much as possible in a town with no functioning library. She also asked for three other Human volunteers to allow her to scan them so as to compare and contrast the results against. Volunteers were not hard to come by. Leo, Kaneesha, and Bobby all volunteered for the clinical testing. Shimmer Spark was a savant at scans and the inner workings of the brain. After two weeks and three days she had a possible cause and thereby a possible solution, but she needed the Arch Magister's permission and help in order to verify her findings.

Catalyst was of course willing to help. The two Unicorns linked their magic under Shimmer Spark's guidance and Cessily finally had her answer for 'why' she had fibromyalgia. According to Shimmer Spark, Cessily's fibromyalgia was caused by a chemical imbalance which made the pain receptors in her brain constantly fire, thus the source of the pain. Shimmer Spark then had to consult with Catalyst and wait for permission from the Arch Magister in order to attempt a brand new procedure which would correct the imbalance and cure Cessily. Catalyst approved and Shimmer Spark began prepping.

Cessily, concerned about what might happen to her, inquired to Catalyst on what Shimmer Spark would be doing exactly. As Catalyst explained, Shimmer Spark was going to use a malleable spell that she could alter as needed when she Delved Cessily's body. According to Catalyst it was a procedure similar to the Delving spell used to read somebody's magerium except it allowed for internal alteration of the body. It was a very tightly controlled spell and for any Unicorn to use it they had to fill out permission reams of paperwork. Catalyst also threw in that, until a week prior, only mares had ever been taught the spell because stallions couldn't be specialists or surgeons.

Shimmer Spark finished the paperwork and Cessily filled out the permission forms. Cessily was placed under anesthesia for five hours while Shimmer Spark worked under the watch of Arch Magister Catalyst. Thus it was that the displaced mother of two awoke with no pain for the first time in her memory.

Cessily blinked groggily and tried to raise her hands to rub her eyes. Her limbs refused to cooperate with her demands.

A gentle hoof pressed against her right arm,
"Rest easy Mrs. Richardson. Do you think you can speak?"

Cessily blinked slowly as her brain processed the question,
"Ye... yes... I can."

Shimmer Spark nodded and removed her hoof,
"I'm very glad to hear that. Now can you feel your body? Can you feel any pain or discomfort?"

Cessily shook her head in small motions,
"No pain yet. Been 'under' before, takes a while to feel right again."

Shimmer Spark smiled down at her,
"I did my very best to fix everything. I hope I succeeded. You have a message waiting when you wake up all the way. It's from the Princesses."

* * *

Twilight, Razor Wit, Oriana, and Artex entered the throne room with nary a knock, they were expected anyway. Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, and Cadence were already there talking among themselves. There were two other Ponies in the throne room also: a Pegasus and an Earth Pony, both mares. The Pegasus was bright yellow with midnight blue mane and tail and the Earth Pony was eraser pink with a mane and tail of spun gold. Both of the non-royal Ponies were seated behind writing desks waiting patiently for something. Artex guessed they were there to take notes on how to deal with Human child care.

Twilight trotted right up to the other three Alicorns without breaking stride. Cadence saw her coming and turned to meet her. Artex watched in puzzlement as the two performed some sort of greeting dance and shook their flanks at the end. His eyebrows could not have been any higher and his lopsided grin could not have eaten any more shit if it tried. Razor and Oriana exchanged a curious look as they followed Artex up to the gathering.

Cadence' face went from joyful to more than a little saddened as she spotted the three members of the Emissary staff,
"Thank you all for coming on such short notice. I'm sorry that the second time we meet isn't under more positive circumstances. Cases like this break my heart."

Artex waved her comment off,
"Don't spare it a second thought. If anything, we should be happy that some little one is going to a home where he or she will be wanted and cared for. Back on Earth there are thousands who are not so fortunate."

Artex regretted his words immediately. Cadence' ears flattened flat back against her skull and her eyes bulged as her lower lip quivered like an earthquake. She looked as if she were about to burst into tears and the sight was physically painful for Artex.

Shining Armor placed a comforting hoof around his wife and pulled her close,
"Let's just focus on the ones we can help now. There's nothing we can do about the others."

Cadence graced her husband with a small smile and a faint nod,
"You're right... for once." she finished almost playfully.

Shining Armor played it well,
"Heh, even a blind squirrel finds a nut once in a while."

Artex almost choked,
"What!?" he asked loudly, "Say that again!"

Shining Armor shot him a confused look,
"Um, even a blind squirrel finds a nut once in a while?"

Artex almost had to pick his jaw up off the floor,
"Well I'll be damned."

Razor took a hesitant step toward him,
"What do you mean?"

"I've only ever heard that as a Human saying." Artex said.

Oriana didn't seen to understand,
"And that is relevant because...?"

Razor filled in the blank,
"Because Artex frequently uses phrases and idioms of speech that make no sense to us. Apparently one had found its way across the cultures somehow."

Celestia giggled at the statement but Luna was nonplussed,
"Indeed, let us resume our original purpose here. There is a little life that needs to go to a good home and it falls to us to find that home."

Celestia straightened up,
"Well spoken sister, you are correct, let's get going. Obviously this is something that has happened before and unfortunately will happen again. What makes this case special is that this is the first case where it is an infant being given up for adoption prior to birth. Human babies require a great deal of care, care which is much more intensive than is required for a foal. Also Humans have only recently been revealed to exist and New Humansville is not yet accessible to the general public. Humans have become something of a fad among the Ponies of Canterlot and I am concerned that if we open up the information about the adoption to the general public as normal that the baby may end up in a home environment with Ponies who may not see the baby as a little being but merely a status symbol."

"I agree." Artex said loudly, "That's a good point and I'm glad somebody else sees it too. I have always detested the rich and posh for their socialite mentality and vaunted status. They make me sick and if that child ended up being somepony's status symbol or even worse, pet, that would constitute a failure of the highest caliber! I motion that the baby only be available to be adopted by residents of New Humansville. As a Human being, this baby should be free to know its heritage and culture and not have to grow up as a social pariah because they're different from all the Ponies around them. School age children are vicious and take any and every chance to ostracize and torment their schoolmates at the slightest provocation. Why would we invite that kind of unnecessary heartache onto an innocent child. No school marm would have any idea about the appropriate age at which to begin a Human child's education, nor would the adoptive parents. Now don't get me wrong here, I'm not being racist. I don't much care whether or not it's a Kavim family who adopt the baby, but at least if they live in New Humansville they will have access to those who know what to do and how to do it. Any other place would be inviting and all but planning for a disaster. New Humansville is currently the only locale that is suited for raising a Human child. Any other place is unacceptable."

Razor nodded, 'He began the dispute quickly. Very well Artex. You promote the Human side, I promote the Kavim side, and the Princesses decide.'

Razor cleared her throat as all eyes turned toward her,
"I disagree." she began quickly, "How can we expect Humans and Kavim to merge in any sort of cohesive society if we segregate them? New Humansville is only a single town, yet all of Equestria has now heard of Humans. Why have they not seen any yet? Because the Humans aren't ready yet? No. Because the Princesses are trying to keep them as a secret weapon? No. Because the Humans don't want to be around Ponies? Yes, at least in the mindset of society. What the populace is going to see is only another way to keep Humans and Ponies separated and distant. It is going to create a gap between our two peoples, larger than there already is. You say New Humansville is the only good place to have the baby raised. I say it is the only bad place to do so. This is an opportunity to spread around the new culture, to have Ponies see the similarities instead of the differences. So far the only things they know about Humans are what Artex and the Princesses have said. Coming from a mare who has gotten to know a Human personally I can safely say that what they 'know' is nothing when compared to the reality. This is a chance, it's a chance for Ponies to know and learn and to see that our two peoples can coexist peacefully. This is the basis and fundamental ideology behind The Unity Pact and I believe we would be doing a disservice to all those who have worked and died for us to coexist."

Artex squared his shoulders,
"Why then should we deny the opportunity of adoption from those who have already made strides in that direction? The truth of the matter is that this is simply too fast. Not a single Pony out beyond the borders of New Humansville has the capacity to care for this child. I for one do not wish to take the risk that some well-meaning parent will accidentally give the child the mushed up petals of a flower that is normal baby food for foals only to end up poisoning the Human baby to death. We aren't simply talking about a social experiment or spreading knowledge, we are talking about a living, breathing, thinking being. This is a child." he turned toward Oriana, "Would you want your foal given to Diamond Dogs who end up accidentally feeding him or her ground up meat?"

Oriana turned pale and seemed ready to throw up, Artex used the silence,
"This is the basis for my argument: it is an unhealthy, dangerous, and irresponsible gamble to entrust a child to any parent who has no idea how to care for it. Newborn babies need milk, is Kavim milk toxic to Human infants? Who knows? There are too many variables here, it is just too risky."

Razor began to pace,
"We have a woman who has raised two Human boys from infancy. She is coming here to explain what is and is not healthy for Human babies. It seems to me that our Human mother should have no difficulty explaining how to care for a Human baby. If the adoptive family can follow simple instructions, I see no reason why the child cannot be adopted by a family outside of New Humansville."

"How about broken bones and death." Artex said quickly, "We all know that Ponies are magnitudes stronger than Humans. What if the child is misbehaving and one of the parents goes to 'lightly' smack it on the back of the hand and ends up accidentally shattering every bone in the hand. On the playground, kids rough house and push and shove. A simple playful shove from an Earth Pony foal would send the child rolling like a rag-doll in a tornado. What if there is a bully in the child's school who decides, in adolescent ignorance, to punch the child in the head and ends up killing him or her? What about necessary doctor visits? I don't think most, if any, Kavim doctors are fit or prepared to medically care for a Human child and all the check-ups they require. In New Humansville these same issues wouldn't BE issues. There is already an established awareness and medical facilities suited to the care of Humans. These are serious issues and in closing, I believe the matters of health of the child obviously take precedence over any social benefits that could be exacted from placing the child in any home outside of New Humansville."

"Artex brings up valid concerns. I would like to close and counter that if not now, then when? Yes, hospitals and their staff generally don't know about how to care for Humans. This is the perfect time to broaden their horizons. Eventually Humans will be free and likely want to live in other towns and cities than New Humansville. They will need the kinds of knowledge and support that, as Artex has pointed out, is lacking. We need to spread awareness and knowledge beyond the pamphlets Twilight, Artex, and I are working on. We need to take the initiative and prepare for the eventuality of cohabitation within cities. This is our responsibility and we have an obligation to both Ponies and Humans to do this. What I'm suggesting will benefit everybody. We cannot be held back by fear of the unknown, we make no progress. We must move forward and this is the best opportunity we could hope for."

With their positions argued out, Artex and Razor waited while the Princesses began their quiet discussion. The sides had been presented, now it was up to the Alicorns.

Chapter 42: More About Romance

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 43: Decisions And Responsibilities

"We have decided."

The announcement echoed all around the throne room like the clarion song of a bell. Artex, Razor, and Oriana rose to their feet and hooves waiting for the Alicorns to speak. Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight turned and stood in a line as Shining Armor pulled himself from the entryway door where he had been chatting with the Guards.

"We have decided that it is in the best interest of the child for the adoption to be open to any and all families who express an interest. The announcement will include the fact that it is a Human child who needs to be adopted. The adoptive family will provide the names of the family doctor and two nurses as well as a pediatrician. The family or herd and medical professionals will be taken to New Humansville and learn and absorb every aspect of Humans that they can until the baby is born. Once the baby is born the family and medical staff will spend the first six months of the baby's life in New Humansville, after which point they will be free to return to where they lived previously. The medical Ponies will study directly under the people that doctor Bobby Jewel chooses to act as instructors. The announcement will be made today and one week from today all interested parties will be interviewed and one family shall be selected to be the adoptive family. The interviewers and organizers are to be neutral parties and have the baby's very best interest at heart, as such we have decided that since this is a matter of Human best interest, the Human Emissarial Staff shall conduct the interviews and organize the chosen family."

"Wut." Artex said eloquently.

Celestia nodded toward he and Razor,
"Your points of view are out of concern for the well-being of the baby and society both. We could not think of anybody better to do this besides, it's not as if you're so busy you cannot spare the time. You may decline if you wish of course, but we wanted you to be the ones to do this. Should you decline you may chose others to take up the responsibility or we can do so."

Artex quickly jumped in,
"No, no! I'll do it! I wouldn't want anybody else to do it. These are my people and I accepted this responsibility to do what is in their best interest. I'm not going to shirk this just because it's mildly inconvenient. I cannot answer for Razor Wit or Oriana though." he turned toward the two mares expectantly.

Razor was first to speak,
"I'll do it."

Oriana followed her quickly,
"It would be an honor to shoulder such a responsibility for another."

The four Alicorns smiled at each other,
"Thank you." they spoke in unison and bowed their heads.

* * *

(One week later)

A Pony, a Zebra, and a Human stood looking up at the Herd And Family Service Center in Canterlot and the line of Pony herds and families waiting to be interviewed. There were foals all around in the line, most of them looking distinctly bored. Three families drew Artex' eye though. All three herds were sat down on the ground reading or listening to a reading of some foal's book. The Human took it as a positive sign. Artex counted what he guessed to be at least fifteen families. The H.F.S.C. was a surprisingly small building. Made of white stone, standing only two stories tall and roughly ten Fathoms wide by ten Fathoms long. An informative letter from the Princesses had stated that it was staffed by nine Ponies who worked in eight hour shifts, three per shift, ensuring the facility was always open. The staff consisted of one Pony of each tribe working every shift so as to help facilitate smooth communication and broad perspective for every case which had to be dealt with, rare as they were.

The previous week had passed quickly and without any particularly note worthy events. The Emissary staff had received word that the H.F.S.C. was prepared for them to arrive and host the interviews. Artex, Razor, and Oriana had been flown into Canterlot by sky carriage and had walked from the grounds of the Royal Palace to the H.F.S.C. building. In their saddlebags each of them carried a sheaf of paper and a series of pencils plus a single quill and bottle of ink. The line of Ponies in front of the building waited patiently as the Emissary staff walked in through the front door and closed it behind them.

Artex looked around the warmly decorated reception area. The walls were decorated with whimsical pictures of fields and meadows with running, playing foals all around. There was a section to the side for foals to play with an abundance of toys in a massive toy-box. The cushions and chairs were plush and vibrant in color and flowering plants sprouted out of planters placed all around the area.

A door closed toward the rear of the building and a voice called up to the front,
"If you're here for the interview I'm afraid that hasn't started yet..." the brilliant yellow Earth Pony mare with muted orange mane and tail trailed off she she spotted the Emissary staff, "You're here!" she squealed joyfully, "We've been setting up one of the rooms to conduct the interviews. We have three desks set up, one for each of you, and a series of cushions and toys for those families who brought their foals. We have already ordered a catering staff to come in for lunch and dinner. If you missed breakfast we have danishes, coffee, fresh fruit, and juices in the employee lounge. My name is Morning Glory and if you have any questions feel free to ask."

The three interviewers exchanged smiles then Artex spoke up,
"Only question I have is: where is the room?"

Morning Glory smiled and turned toward the back,
"Follow me please."

* * *

The interviewing room was the third door on the left within the building. Morning Glory opened it up and waved her hoof, motioning toward the three desks sitting in the rear of the room. There were plush cushions for the families and herds to sit and or lay upon. There were no chairs or couches and the Emissary staff easily recognized the reasoning: to see how the families interacted. Obviously they would act differently when alone than they would for the interview, but the foals reactions and interactions would be what they would see more so than those of the adults. The three set up their places at each desk after Morning Glory left. Artex chose the center desk and Razor and Oriana had the ones on either side of him. They set out their paper, pencils, ink vials, and quills and took a collective breath.

"Are we ready to do this?" Artex asked.

Razor smiled,
"Certainly am."

Oriana nodded,
"Let us begin."

"I'll bring in the first interviewees." he rose from his desk and exited the room.

He casually walked through the main reception area and opened the front door. The line of Ponies all looked up simultaneously and expectantly. Artex looked down at the first Pony in line. She was a middle aged, creamy colored Pegasus mare with her light brown mane pulled up into a tight bun.

"You are the first one in line ma'am. Do you have your herd or family with you?" Artex asked.

The mare shook her head,
"No, I'm actually here on behalf of my employer. She should be here soon."

Artex frowned deeply,
"Hopefully with her entire herd and family?" be hinted.

The mare shook her head,
"No, she isn't married."

Artex crinkled his chin,
"Thank you for your time, but this adoption is only for families and/or herds." he looked up to the next Pony, "Next please."

"Wait!" a feminine voice yelled from across the street.

Artex followed the source of the voice to a white Unicorn mare wearing a fancy, frilly hat,
"May I help you?" he asked, expression neutral.

"So sorry, breakfast ran a little behind you see, but I'm here now." she said airily.

Artex' face remained impassive,
"And?"

The mare suddenly went still and slowly looked up,
"And I'm here to be interviewed to adopt the Human foal."

"Then you should bring your entire family and wait in line like everypony else ma'am." Artex responded evenly.

"Oh I'm not married, and my servant has been holding my place in the front of this line since yesterday afternoon." the mare replied.

Artex shook his head and loudly said,
"Next."

"EXCUSE ME!" the fancy mare exclaimed loudly, "Ahem, excuse me. You're obviously having some difficulty understanding what I'm saying. Do I need to speak with somePONY who can understand me?"

Artex face transformed into a beaming smile,
"Oh I understand you perfectly well ma'am. I understand that even though the announcement and fliers all explicitly stated that only families or herds would be considered, you sent your employee out here to stand in line for you. Just you, not a family or herd, you. You couldn't be bothered to stand in line yourself and also could not be bothered to show up on time and wait patiently like all these other families have done. If you cannot understand and follow simple instructions for the interview of the adoption process, how then could you possible follow the very specialized instructions needed in order to successfully raise a healthy Human child?"

The fancy mare waved her left forehoof,
"My servant is most capable."

"You do not quality ma'am. Please leave the line." Artex stated bluntly.

The fancy mare huffed indignantly,
"Well I never! Do you have any idea who I am!?"

"Absolutely." Artex assured her, "You are somepony who is not currently qualified to adopt a child and is wasting everypony's time with self-important declarations that I would be hard pressed to care less about. Have a good day and get out of the way."

The mare narrowed her eyes and lit up her horn in an orange aura. Artex saw the door next to him light up with the same aura.

Artex tightened his jaw,
"Ma'am let go of the door."

"No, I'm going to be interviewed. Get out of my way." she spat.

"You are not coming in ma'am. If you do not release the door I am going to grab it. I have natural magic on my hands which cancels out magic and if I touch the door it's going to give you a painful backlash. I say again, please leave, you are holding up the line." Artex said plainly.

"I'm going in." the mare stated and the door began to open.

Artex grabbed the door and the mare's aura evaporated from both the door and her horn. The mare howled in pain and sank down onto her haunches on the road rubbing her horn and whimpering.

Artex sighed,
"I warned you ma'am and I'm sorry it had to come to this, but you were not listening." he turned back to the line, "First family please."

"You attacked me!" the mare shrieked, "I'm calling the Guard!"

Artex watched the mare dash off, her employee following behind her, and rolled his eyes then addressed the family of Ponies in front of him,
"Come on in everypony. Follow me please." he finished pleasantly.

He led the herd of five mares, one stallion, and four foals in through the door and closed it behind them. He watched closely as the mares and stallion all took part in herding their foals inside. The foals were well behaved and fairly quiet. The stallion was a Pegasus and the mares were one Unicorn, one Pegasus, and three Earth Ponies. The foals were two Pegasi and two Earth Ponies, all fillies. The adults in the herd all wore saddlebags which were filled fairly heavily with possessions. The fillies also had saddlebags though filled with less than the adults.

Artex led the way to the interview room and held the door for them. Again all adult members of the herd too part in ensuring the foals were inside. Artex noticed that the foals all listened to the stallion just as much as they did the mares, indicating that he regularly engaged with them on positive terms. Once he closed the door he moved to sit behind his desk as the herd began to settle in. Artex watch as the fillies each removed their saddlebags and set in a neat row against the far left wall while the adults were doing the same.

"Ooh! Can we play with the toys Daddy?" one filly asked.

The stallion placed his saddlebags against the wall next to those of the fillies,
"We need to see if any of you need to be interviewed first." he said calmly.

While the mares removed their own saddlebags the stallion turned toward the three desks and the individuals behind them,
"Will you need to speak with the fillies?" he asked.

Razor answered first,
"Perhaps later on. For the moment we just want to talk to you and your wives first."

The stallion nodded and settled himself down on a cushion in the center of the others on the floor before turning back to the filly,
"You can play girls, but they might want to talk to you later on so keep your ears open in case we call for you."

The fillies squealed in delight and bounded toward the toy box. They began rummaging through the books and toys and dolls while the mares settled down around the stallion in a half circle. Razor, Artex, and Oriana all placed sheets of paper in front of them. They had gone over small drills of who was going to be asking which questions and keeping track of answers for each family or herd. They had all agreed that since Artex was the only Human he should be the one to ask Human oriented questions. Oriana was to ask about the openness of each family to the kinds of changes they would need to adapt to and Razor would inquire about and observe the family and herd dynamic displayed by each one.

Artex being the Emissary, began the process,
"Good morning everypony. As I'm sure you're all aware, this interview is to determine which family is going to be chosen to adopt the Human baby. As you saw outside, there are quite a few families also here for the interview. Only one family will he chosen. We determine compatibility by asking questions about you. Our goal is to determine which family unit is best suited to provide a healthy environment for the baby. If you are not selected it is not because we dislike you, but because there was a family that was more suited to provide for the very specialized need of the baby. Not being selected does not constitute any sort of personal failure on your part. We will begin with a series of questions and after we finish you all will be invited to ask any questions you have as well. In a case such as this there are no silly questions. As you all witnessed out front, we take this very seriously and ask that everypony do likewise. First of all, we need each of your names starting with the first couple, the Ponies who began the herd, then the names of the other wives and the names of the foals last."

The following hour was spent asking about the herd's financial situation as well as the availability and capability of each family member to care for an infant. The Ponies were surprised to hear about how much work it took to care for an infant, but they never showed any signs of uncertainty nor any inclination of backing out. After the first family more followed. Eighteen herds all together were interviewed for adoption and the vast majority were possible candidates. As the day slowed down and line of herds dwindled the Emissary staff realized they would have a difficult time deciding which family would be the best choice for the baby.

As the last family departed, Artex rose once more to double check and see if there were any more families. There had been none the last time he checked, but he was determined to make absolutely certain that no candidates were overlooked. He opened the door for the last family as they left and bade them a good evening. Night had fallen and the lamps were lit. As the herd vanished around the corner of the block Artex looked around but spotted nopony else.

Nodding his head in satisfaction, he began to close the door when the sound of rapidly clopping hooves met his ears,
"Wait!" a mare's voice called out from the shadows, "Please wait!"

Artex furrowed his brow and turned toward the voice. A tall, thin, eggshell colored Unicorn mare with long flowing very light pink mane and tail came into view. She was panting and out of breath, obviously having galloped for some distance. She was followed closely by an even taller, well-built white Unicorn stallion with a cobalt blue mane and tail. As the stallion stepped into the light Artex noticed a thin, cobalt mustache on his lips and a monocle swaying wildly from a black suite jacket. The pair carried saddlebags which were stuffed to the brim, almost overflowing with papers.

Artex mentally sighed at the sight of the two, 'Oh joy, more rich Ponies who can't be bothered to show up on time.' he mentally prepared for the typical self-assured demeanor he expected them to demonstrate.

"Are... *pant* are we too late?" the mare asked hopefully.

"Yes." Artex all but spat, "The interviews are done for the day. Good evening." the mare's haed drooped deeply and he swore he heard a small sniffle.

Ignoring the potential drama, Artex began to close the door, but a quiet voice stopped him.
"It's alright dear, we'll just have to try again next time. At least we'll already have everything in order."

For some reason he couldn't explain, Artex felt like he should talk to them, 'They did obviously run for a fair distance. Meh, it can't hurt to offer them a drink or something. We've got plenty left from dinner.'

He opened the door and stuck his head around the corner,
"The interviews are closed, but... you two look tired. Come on in and rest for a few minutes."

The mare raised her head half way and nodded. Artex saw small tears at the corners of her eyes. The stallion's horn lit up and a white handkerchief floated out of his left breast pocket.

He wiped the mare's eyes then turned toward Artex with a bow,
"Thank you sir. We do appreciate it."

Artex had to fight not to quirk an eyebrow, 'Huh, common courtesy and manners from a rich, fancy sort. Who knew.' Artex had a very poor opinion of the rich, nevertheless he held the door for them and closed it as soon as they were inside.

"Come on," he motioned briskly, "We've got some drinks left from dinner if you're thirsty. They should still be cold."

"Very kind of you." the stallion said between breaths.

Artex said nothing in return as he led them into the employee lounge where dinner had been catered,
"Settle down here for a few. Help yourselves to whatever you want. I'm going to go let the others know that the day is over."

He closed the door behind him and turned to find Morning Glory standing in front of him,
"Are there no more family herds?" she asked.

Artex nodded,
"Yeah, there were two rich Ponies who showed up at the last second but I told them the interviews were over. They had ran some distance so I invited them in to get something to drink in the lounge here. Is that alright?"

Morning Glory nodded,
"It's fine. I was just wrapping up for the night. The next shift should be in soon. I was supposed to go around four in the afternoon, but I wanted to stay to help make sure everything went smoothly for you. If you three are finished, then I'll go."

Artex smiled at the helpful mare,
"You've been wonderful Morning Glory. Thank you."

The mare smiled and blushed,
"I just wanted to do my part. Well, tell Razor Wit and Oriana goodnight for me."

"I will." Artex turned and stepped over to the interview room as Morning Glory left for the night.

He opened the door and saw Razor and Oriana organizing the papers on their desks,
"There was a pair of rich Unicorns who couldn't be bothered to show up on time. I told them the interviews were over but they looked like they had run for a couple dozen blocks so I felt sorry for them and offered them something to drink in the lounge." he clapped bis hands together, "We are done for the night. Let's pack up and head back."

Razor looked tired out, but Oriana stopped what she was doing and looked up at Artex,
"I know you don't like rich Ponies, but... you said that normal Human families have only one husband and wife, correct? Maybe... maybe we should interview them. At least we'll have a good, wide range of possibilities to chose from."

Artex was tired, but he could admit that Oriana might have had a good point,
"Oh alright. Let me bring them in." he sighed.

Artex sighed again as he gripped the door lever and prepared to push when he heard the couple talking from within. Curious, he cracked the door open and listened.

"It cannot be helped Fleur, we were just too late. We can't expect them to bend the rules for us." the stallion said.

The mare's voice sounded like she had been crying when she answered,
"I know Fancy, and I wouldn't want them to, but maybe just this once..." she trailed off quietly.

Artex peeked his head inside and watched as the stallion reached up and patted the mare on her back, they were facing away from the door,
"We have to accept it dear, it's their decision. Like I said, next time we'll be first in line. We'll stand out there for a whole day if we need to."

Artex silently closed the door then opened it in a barging-like manner,
"Turns out we have just enough time for one last interview." he said briskly, "Come on."

The couple needed no second bidding. They followed Artex almost on his heels. He opened the door to the interview room and closed it behind them then took his place behind the desk.

"Names please." Artex began bluntly.

The mare answered,
"Fleur-de-lis and Fancy Pants."

Artex stopped writing and looked up,
"Your Mother named you Fancy Pants?" he asked, trying not to laugh.

The stallion straightened up and looked at Artex evenly,
"She did."

Artex chuckled,
"You have my sympathy."

Fancy shrugged,
"Thank you, I think."

Razor decided to take the lead,
"I can't help but to notice there are only two of you. What makes you think you will be able to care for a newborn and give it the attention it needs?"

Fleur-de-lis answered quickly,
"Because I will keep the baby on me at all times if I need to."

Artex noticed something quickly,
"You said 'baby' not 'foal'. You make a distinction there?"

Fancy Pants answered,
"We do. A foal is a Pony, but we are referring to a Human infant, not a foal. Just as there are obvious differences between adults of the two species, we likewise assumed there were significant differences in regard to the younger ones as well."

"Are you able to do what is necessary? Human babies are very time intensive and they have very specialized needs. They cannot be left alone even for a matter of minutes. Both of you need to be able and ready to dedicate your time to caring for this baby day and night. Are you going to be able to do that?" Oriana asked.

Fancy Pants' horn lit up and out of his saddlebags floated a sheaf of paper,
"We can and we can prove it." he set the papers down on Artex' desk, "There are legal documents stating that I have turned my company over to my second in command today. It took a week to finalize the paperwork, but this states that we will be financially capable of caring for up to seven foals and hopefully that will be enough for one Human baby. Also, since the company is now run by somepony else, I have the free time to be a full-time father. Fleur-de-lis and I do attend a number of social gatherings, however we grow tired of the endless posturing and social jockeying everypony else is so insistent about. We are happy with each other and we wish to expand our family."

Fleur-de-lis spoke next,
"In my spare time, I've volunteered at Canterlot General. I'm familiar with how to care for foals and while I realize that a Human baby will undoubtedly be a different matter, poo is a universal fact of every newborn. It is one that I have been well-acquainted with several dozen times per day for quite a number of years. I have also worked with sick foals carrying almost every possible type of adolescent illness you can imagine. I am not a squeamish mare. I have have to wash out of my coat: vomit, urine, feces of various consistency, blood, mucus, and a great many combinations of the formers."

"We have been contemplating adopting for a long time and I will admit that we did procrastinate in setting our affairs in order, but the moment we heard that an adoption was opening up, we found our motivation. This may seem like a spur of the moment decision, but I assure you it is not." Fancy Pants explained, "We will be able to fully dedicate all of our time to whatever needs the baby has and we invite any and all royal staff to drop my our estate any time they wish to verify our statement. We have something the other families did not have: two adults willing to focus exclusively on a child, our child."

"Speaking of which," Razor began, "Is there a reason the two of you do not have any foals of your own?"

Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis exchanged a sheepish look then turned back to the interviewers,
"That is a very personal matter, but I suppose it does bear relevance." Fleur-de-lis said quietly.

Fancy Pants cleared his throat,
"Our marriage is... unusual. We love one another a great deal but...," he took a deep breath before continuing, "We have never... erm that is to say we haven't... been intimate."

Three pairs of eyes bulged, transfixed on the couple as Fleur-de-lis finished the explanation,
"I am the only mare that Fancy ever loved and he is... too kind a soul to... take me without any Comforters. I have suggested that he... use ropes to... hold me but... he won't hear of it. We have tried but I cannot... hold still for him. The fear hits and... I can't. We do not have any friends that we trust enough to act as Comforters."

Razor had to peel her jaw up off the desk, Oriana hadn't blinked for more than a full minute, and Artex had his hand over his mouth in shock. Silence reigned in the room for several long minutes while the three interviewers digested the shocking revelation.

Artex was the first to recover,
"Well, that explains... quite a lot about your... dedication to each other. So tell me, what lengths are the two of you willing to go through to adopt this baby?"

"Anything." the couple said simultaneously.

Author's Note

Be on the alert for typos. Special thanks goes out to me editor and now co-author Nightwatch.

Chapter 44: Rumors

Artex, Razor, and Oriana were all sitting around in their suite in the Royal Palace with their papers spread out evenly on the floor in front of them. They had spent the previous day interviewing potential families for the Human baby who was being given up for adoption. They had been so tired when they returned to the Palace that they all agreed that any discussions could wait until the morning. Their suite was one of the Diplomatic styles of suites with multiple beds. They had awoken and ordered their breakfast to their suite then spent the day debating back and forth about who was the best candidate.

They had eliminated all but three families,
"So we're down to the Red Sky and Dusky Withers herd, the Light Cloud and Sweet Shimmer herd, or Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis." Artex said, "Let's list off the pros and cons of each one and decide from there. Let's each chose one family for each of us to represent then list off the positive and negative parts of the families and herds."

Oriana cleared her throat and spoke first,
"Pro: Red Sky and Dusky Withers had a herd which was already established. Pro: their herd had Ponies of all three common Equestrian tribes. Pro: they already have foals. Pro: they are financially stable. Pro: their foals were well-behaved and had no obvious fear of any of the adults. Pro: they have the mentality of openness and acceptance." she sighed and continued, "Con: they live quite a distance away and would encounter some measure of difficulty moving to New Humansville as quickly as we would like. Con: the adults have busy schedules but were honest enough to state that the specialized treatment would likely present a challenge. Con: they already have four foals so their attention will already be divided."

Razor bit her lower lip,
"I can't argue with that. Alright I'll take the Light Cloud and Sweet Shimmer herd. Pro: already established herd. Pro: they have adults of all three tribes. Pro: they have foals of all three tribes. Pro: they seemed to be an extremely caring and warm herd." she paused and took a breath before continuing, "Con: their financial situation is not the very best. Con: they are integral to their community and would have a great deal of trouble moving to New Humansville. Con: Flankfurt, their home town, is the one place where I would feel hesitant about having a Human grow up. Con: there is only one local doctor who cannot really be spared for the specialized training needed for the baby." she sighed, "I think it's safe to say we can count them out."

Artex nodded,
"Yeah, sorry to say but I agree. I will speak for Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis then. Pro: they are financially stable and then some. Pro: they are a much closer match to what Humans are used to and will be easier for the other Humans of New Humansville to accept. Pro: they have the time to learn about the specialized needs of a Human baby. Pro: they will have no difficulty moving to New Humansville. Pro: Fleur-de-lis has actual medical training and experience with little ones. Pro: because of Fleur-de-lis' medical connections they will be able to select the best doctors and nurses to go to New Humansville. Pro: they have no foals yet so their attention will be on their only child. Pro: because they have no foals everything will be new and fresh to them and they won't have any of the preconceived notions about how to raise a baby, well for Fancy Pants anyway. Pro: they have already expressed they are willing to jump through a plethora of hoops to meet our standards. Pro: their dedication cannot be questioned since they are still married but never... consummated their relationship." Artex took a breath and pursed his lips, "Con: they are both Unicorns so if they raise the baby they will only be able to teach Unicorn customs, and that is a big negative. Con: they may end up doting and spoiling the child. Con: they admitted to procrastinating about setting their affairs in order until the last minute. Con: because Fleur-de-lis has experience with foals and some medical training she might be somewhat hesitant about taking the baby to an actual doctor and instead attempt an amateur diagnosis, which could be disastrous. Con: they're rich. Con:..."

"Artex stop." Razor interrupted him, "What does them being rich have to do with anything? I know some, heck many rich Ponies have bad attitudes, but I never saw any of that from them. I don't think being rich is a negative just because they are rich."

Oriana nodded her head,
"Yes, did you not say that you heard Fancy Pants tell Fleur-de-lis that they couldn't change the rules just for them? It sounds like they are exactly the kinds of rich Ponies we would want instead of the snobs."

Artex held up his hands,
"Alright I surrender on that account, cease fire." he waved his hands, "I don't like the rich, but..." he looked like the words were almost painful for him, "I'll admit that I might be a tiny bit biased against the rich." he shook his head, "Anyway, Con:..." he trailed off, "I... I can't seem to think of any more."

Razor blinked back momentarily then cleared her throat,
"Well then, let's compare pros and cons."

Oriana smiled and looked down at her notes,
"Six pros and three cons for Red Sky and Dusky Withers' herd. Ten pros and four cons for Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis. The ratio or pros against cons is in favor of Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis. By simple numbers Red Sky and Dusky Withers' herd has less but also less pros as well." Oriana huffed out a breath, "Let's take a short break and walk around for a while to clear our heads then we can come back and vote."

Razor and Artex nodded in agreement,
"I'm going to take a stroll around the gardens." Razor said.

"I'd actually like to take a look around Canterlot. I haven't had any real chance to just take it in." Artex claimed.

Oriana seemed to agree,
"I believe I will as well."

Artex frowned slightly,
"We should stay away from each other while we clear our heads. I won't be walking with you through the city." at seeing Oriana's injured look, he was quick to explain, "Just so we can ensure that our votes are not influenced by each other. We all have to be completely objective about this. Tell you what, after we vote and come to an agreement about which family will adopt, how about we all go out on a casual date?"

Oriana and Razor both perked up significantly,
"Sounds good to me." Razor quipped.

"I would like that very much." Oriana added.

"Alright then, it's about eleven in the morning right now, let's meet back up here at five this evening. We'll vote then enjoy a nice dinner together." Artex said.

* * *

Artex was well more than prepared for all the looks he received walking down the streets of Canterlot. The vast majority of the Ponies looked at him, many even stopped and stared. He didn't mind, he was out to see the city and take in the sights while he contemplated which of the two families were best choice for the adoption. He was leaning very strongly toward Red Sky and Dusky Withers' herd. They were a good example of what a herd should be to his eyes and if Razor or Oriana thought otherwise they never voiced such an opinion. Artex didn't have a 'problem' with Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis personality wise, but the fact that they were rich set his teeth on edge. He had a very poor opinion of the rich and several experiences with rich Humans back on Earth had never once altered his opinion, if anything it strengthened it. He did try to be objective, but even so he found himself drifting toward the family herd.

His eyes swept slowly over every store front and display as he walked down the streets. Clothiers, jewelry shops, restaurants of all types and calibers, bookstores, blacksmith shops too, if you could imagine paying bits for something you could find a store for it, except brothels there were no brothels. Feeling peckish he sighted in on a small eatery that had the most delightful smells coming from within. It had a picture of a fish laid out over a bed of greens painted above the door and the name of the restaurant was painted in bright golden letters above that: The World's Cuisine.

The restaurant was not a colossal affair, a simple white stone, one story building with a series of large square windows along the front and the double doors in the front were made of well polished wood. Fortunately the doorway was sized appropriately for Minotaurs so height was not an issue. It was nestled between a store which proudly displayed the fact that it sold pillows made out of Pegasi down and another shop which made saddlebags. The World's Cuisine was arguably one of the most simple and unassuming buildings Artex had yet seen in Canterlot.

Artex was thrilled at the idea of trying new foods and his thoughts drifted back to Razor Wit and Oriana, 'Razor seems to like trying new foods and I'll bet Oriana would appreciate some native Zebra cooking. This might be a good place to take them tonight.' With such thoughts swimming around in his head, he made for the front doors.

He hauled the left side door open and stepped inside. There was a small waiting area and a host podium directly across from the doors. Behind the podium stood an orange Earth Pony mare who wore a bright smile. Beyond the podium was the dinning area filled with spacious, square tables covered with white tablecloths and sporting white candles in the center of each one. There were a smattering of customers, all Ponies, talking quietly in the dimmed light.

Artex nodded in approval and approached the mare behind the podium,
"Good afternoon ma'am. Is there a wait time for a table?"

The mare's smile broadened slightly,
"Not at all sir, though in the evenings there is occasionally a bit of a line. Would you like to take a table now or make a reservation?"

Artex smiled pleasantly back at the mare,
"Both actually. For the reservation tonight I would like a table for three and for now I will take a table for one, if you please."

The mare flipped several pages in the thin book on the podium,
"Who should I make the reservation for?"

"Artex Rias, Razor Wit, and Oriana." he said simply.

The mare picked up a pencil off the podium with her lips and wrote out the names in the book. Once finished, she closed the book and set the pencil down.

"We will be sure to keep a table open for you all night sir. It's not every day we receive an Emissary." she pulled out a small sheet of paper then turned back to him, "Since you are our first Human customer would it be alright if I asked you some questions regarding Humans so we can better serve our Human customers in the future?"

Artex smiled and planted his hands on his hips,
"Absolutely. I'm an open book. It's good to see this kind of customer service."

The mare smiled back,
"Excellent, after I take down this information it will be added to the employee booklet. Now, what dietary restrictions do Humans have?" she lipped up the pencil, ready to write down his response.

"No hay, straw, leaves, grasses, or flowers. Humans cannot digest those. Humans do like meat, if that is on the menu, but it must be cooked. Most raw meats will make a Human very sick. We do like alcohol so that is no problem, and we do very much enjoy roots, tubers, nuts, legumes, fruits, and vegetables. No gems or jewels though, we aren't Dragons." Artex said.

The mare continued writing for a few minutes before she set down the pencil,
"Thank you sir." she turned and gestured toward the tables, "Would you like an elevated table or a seat made for your specific frame?"

Artex put his right hand to his mouth in thought,
"Hmm, I don't need the elevated table, those look to be an acceptable height, but the Human body doesn't contort the same way the Kavim body does so a different seat would be nice."

The mare picked the pencil back up and wrote down a few more notes then set it down again,
"Excellent. Well then, if you would follow me please."

She picked up a menu and trotted back toward the dinning area,
"Is there any specific spot that catches your fancy?"

Artex looked around at the different possible locations which, since there were so few other patrons, were plentiful. The tables next to the windows provided a pleasant view of Canterlot, but the tables close to the large, crackling fireplace looked warm and inviting. He decided to go for one of the tables which was facing the doors and had its back to the fireplace.

"I'll take the table in front of the fireplace. It looks cozy." he specified.

The mare smiled again and trotted over to it. Laying the menu on the table she turned and trotted into the back of the restaurant. A few moments later Artex spotted her dragging a heavy looking, stout wooden chair from the back. The thing had to weigh as much as he did, but the mare pulled it along without complaint.

She pulled it up to the table and took a step back,
"This is meant for Minotaurs, but it should work for you. Try it out and let me know if it's comfortable enough."

Artex sat down in the heavy chair, it was indeed very comfortable,
"This will do nicely. Thank you."

The mare beamed her warm smile at him once more,
"Wonderful. Your waitress will be with you shortly."

Artex sat back and picked up the menu. As he was browsing the numerous selections, one thing really stuck out to him: steak. It was labeled as a Gryphon dish and the meat had been imported from Gryphonvale. It was listed to be one seventh of a stone, 2 lbs. and Artex could not resist. His selection decided, he folded the menu and waited patiently.

His ears quickly picked up a hushed conversation behind him,
"Isn't that the Human Emissary?" a feminine voice asked.

Artex smirked to himself, obviously they didn't realize Humans had omnidirectional hearing,
"It has to be. I haven't seen any other Humans around. Did you see his face? I've heard that only the Emissary has that disfigurement."

Artex' smirk dwindled slightly as the two Ponies continued their conversation,
"I'll bet I know why he's here. Did you see the fliers? There's a Human foal that needs a home. I bet he's here to make sure it goes to a good family."

"Well I wish him luck. That's quite a noble thing to do." the second mare stated.

The first mare had a response ready,
"You want noble? Did you hear about Fleur-de-lis and Fancy Pants? Fancy Pants surrendered his company and Fleur-de-lis quit her volunteer work at the hospital."

The second mare gasped quietly,
"But why? They're the top of the Canterlot high society!"

"I heard it was so they could adopt the Human foal." the first mare said.

There was a brief silence from the second mare,
"That was a brilliant move!" she whispered, "With the Human foal their popularity will boom!"

"No it won't. Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis stepped out of the social circles. They had a departure party and everything. They said they won't be back in the circles for some years, if ever." there was a brief pause, "Honestly it doesn't surprise me. They both have big hearts. If you take a step back and think about it, they never got involved with all the politics and backstabbing. They were just... themselves. They never tried to impress anypony, Ponies just gravitated toward them. Remember what happened with that mare?"

"Which mare?" the second mare asked.

"The one who just walked through the door! Ssshhh! She'll hear us!" the first mare hissed.

Curious, Artex glanced toward the door. He easily picked out the alabaster coat and the perfectly coiffed purple mane and tail. Rarity spotted the tall man right away and shot him a questioning glance. Artex nodded and waved his hand to the seat across the table from him. Rarity's face lit up and she excused herself around the hostess.

Trotting up to the table, she slid into the indicated seat,
"I must admit I am surprised to see you here. I had heard you were going to be in Canterlot on business, but I had not planned to meet up with you. Not that it's an unpleasant surprise by any means darling."

Artex smiled earnestly,
"It's nice to see you too Rarity. What brings you up here? Business or pleasure?"

Rarity fluffed her mane with a hoof,
"Darling, there are few occasions where Canterlot is not a pleasure. I am here on business, but I always try to take in the sights of the city. The architecture, the sophistication, the shopping, I just want to soak it all in."

Artex smiled mirthlessly,
"Yeah well I could do with a bit less of the so-called sophistication. Razor, Oriana, and I are here to ensure the baby goes to a good family."

Rarity blinked in confusion,
"Baby?"

"The baby who is up for adoption." Artex clarified.

"Oh dear," Rarity said saddened, "I must have completely forgotten about that. What happened? Why is it up for adoption?"

"The mother didn't want it." Artex said bluntly.

Rarity froze as if encased in solid ice,
"B... but... but why!?" she asked aghast.

"Probably thought she wouldn't be a good parent or the situation wouldn't be good for the baby." Artex explained.

Rarity's eyebrows knitted together,
"What situation could be better than being raised by one's own Mother?"

Artex held out his hands, palms open,
"Hey, it's her choice and I'll respect that. I may disagree with it, but there are many things in life I disagree with. We just have to deal with it and do the best we can."

Rarity seemed mostly placated,
"Well at least with the three of you deciding on the parents the poor thing is certain to go to an excellent home."

Artex scratched his head and was about to answer when the waitress trotted up to the table,
"Welcome to The World's Cuisine. Are you ready to place your drink orders?"

Artex nodded and gestured to Rarity,
"Ladies first."

Rarity smiled at him then turned to the waitress,
"I would like water with lime and a pot of sassafras tea please."

"Unsweetened, black tea on ice please." Artex said.

The waitress wrote down their orders,
"I'll be back in just a moment."

Artex turned back to Rarity,
"I thought the process of choosing a family would be easy, and it has been fairly easy, but the three of us are all stuck between two families: Red Sky and Dusky Withers as one and Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis as the other."

Rarity's eyebrows rose substantially,
"Fancy Pants and Fleur?" she asked quietly, "Oh I do hope you end up choosing those two. They're so nice. Not to say the other family is anything but, however I know Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis personally and I can tell you they are both wonderful Ponies."

Artex nodded pensively,
"Yeah, I'm not a big fan of rich folks. We actually had one rich mare try to force her way past me for an interview. She just refused to listen to me when I told her she didn't qualify. She wasn't married and she had entirely the wrong attitude."

Rarity shook her head sadly,
"I'm afraid you will find that sort of thing more often than not with many of the rich Ponies, but I assure you, Fancy and Fleur are not like that at all. They are some of the most caring couples you could ever meet and more importantly, everything about them is genuine. There is not a sliver of deceit or misdirection involved when dealing with them. What you see is exactly who they are, nothing else. The way they act around you is the way they really are. Fleur-de-lis may be uncomfortable and quiet around other attractive mares at first, but she is an absolute sweetheart once she warms up to you. Fancy Pants is a business mind of historic proportions. He prides himself on running the best business in Equestria. He has worked hard to make his products the very best and his reputation is well-earned."

Artex decided to voice a question that had been plaguing his mind,
"What does his company make anyway?"

Rarity withdrew in surprise,
"You mean you don't know!?"

Artex shook his head,
"No clue. He never mentioned it."

"His company is divided into two separate production lines: Fancy's Feast Gourmet Pet Food, and Canterlot Toys Inc. I became aware of him quite a few years ago. I helped my parents raise Sweetie Belle so I knew which toys she preferred. And my cat Opalessence won't touch anything that isn't Fancy's Feast. Once I discovered that both high-quality products originated from the same company I decided to do some research and I came upon his name. For a time, I even had a crush on him after we met in Canterlot a few years ago. I made eyes at him once, in front of Fleur in fact, he told me that he was married to Fleur and only her. I felt so bad. I had thought she was his secretary, oh I was just mortified. Thankfully both of them were very forgiving and understanding about it." she became serious, "Artex, I understand that you have no love for the rich who puff themselves up, but please believe me when I tell you that Fancy Pants and Fleur-de-lis are some of the nicest Ponies you could ever hope to meet. I feel confident enough to say that even if they were destitute, they would still be just as wonderful a couple. They love each other very much and they have a lot of love to give. I'm not asking you to pick them, I only ask that you not pass them off due to their wealth. If you decide the other family is better please let it be because you have given a completely equal opportunity to everypony involved."

Artex chewed his cheek while he thought, 'Maybe I have been too harsh.'

* * *

That evening, the three members of the Emissarial staff met back up to cast their votes,
"It's time to decide." Razor stated boldly, "We must all agree on which family is the best candidate. Is everybody ready?"

Oriana nodded,
"I am."

Artex crossed his arms,
"Yep."

Razor decided to begin,
"My vote is for..."

Author's Note

Rumor has it that there are typos within. Find them my readers! Find them!

Chapter 45: Arguments And Discussions

"So we each go to the hotels and homes that each of the families are staying in and tell them the news, then we give them a voucher that they give to their hotels and the hotels petition the Princesses for the costs. After that we all meet at the fountain in the center of Canterlot and from there we all go to inform the new family and present them with the necessary paperwork. Do I have this right?" Artex asked.

Razor Wit and Oriana both nodded in unison. They had taken the time to inform him that the same system was used in Oriana's homeland and Equestria. The initial votes and subsequent debate had not taken very much time fortunately enough, and the trio had plenty of time to distribute the vouchers and give the news to the chosen family. Oriana had been acting as organizer and had taken the time to retrieve the vouchers even before they voted. The young Zebra mare was quickly proving herself to be an invaluable member of the group.

"While I was out I made us reservations at a restaurant for this evening. It's a little place called The World's Cuisine and the service is exquisite. They specialize in foods from all over the world." Artex proclaimed proudly.

Oriana's ears laid flat back against her head and Razor stomped her left forehoof,
"Artex," she said in a warning tone, "You really need to ask about some things before you do them."

The Human was confused and planted his fists on his hips, his eyebrows merging on his forehead,
"What did I do this time?"

"Since Oriana is thinking of joining our herd SHE is the one who is supposed to make the reservations and pay." Razor said.

Artex groaned and rolled his head around on his shoulders,
"Well I'm sorry. I was trying to do something nice for everybody. Back on Earth it's the men who pay for outings and everything." he crossed his arms petulantly, "Fine, I'll ask before SNEEZING next time."

Razor snorted,
"That kind of an attitude isn't going to help. Just ask before you do something."

Oriana stepped between the two,
"Stop it." she ordered calmly, "Deciding on the future parents of a child has been stressful on all of us. I understand that this is a big responsibility, but snapping at each other isn't going to help us." she looked back and forth between them, "Artex was trying to do something nice. His heart was in the right place, and I know you normally have more patience for his mistakes Razor. I will put you both in a corner if I have to. This is no way to act. You're both concerned for me and I appreciate that. This is a new type of herd. We're all going to make mistakes and we need to be willing to learn from them. Have patience with each other. What if we end up accepting another species into the herd? What if it's a Diamond Dog? We'll all have to adapt to all the different cultures and the same thing applies here so ease up, take a breath, and calm down."

Artex awkwardly scratched his head,
"S-sorry for assuming. I'll remember in the future."

Razor's ears splayed out to the sides,
"I wasn't trying to fuss at you Artex, I just felt bad after what happened before when you caught Oriana sleeping with us and didn't deal with it. I'm sorry if I sounded condescending."

Artex shrugged,
"I suppose my reaction could have been better, my bad."

Oriana's head snapped toward him,
"You're not bad, it was an honest mistake."

Artex and Razor briefly blinked in confusion before they both burst into peals of laughter, leaving Oriana to wonder what she had said that was so funny.

* * *

Razor Wit was the first of the Emissarial staff to make it to the designated meeting place at the fountain. She had spoken with the six families she had agreed to, in a quick and polite manner. There were no hard feelings, perhaps a touch of disappointment, but they all knew that only one family would be chosen so it was expected. The tan mare breathed a sigh of relief that the worst part of the experience was done with. She sat down on the edge of the fountain and admired the statue in the center. It depicted an Earth Pony, a Pegasus, and a Unicorn all reared up on their hind legs, backs pressed together, and spitting water out of their mouths. The sound of the cascading water induced a feeling of calm on the mare and she closed her eyes for a moment, just enjoying the waning sunlight against her eyelids.

"So you finished first?" Oriana's voice sounded next to her.

Razor nodded, keeping her eyes closed,
"Yeah. I'm not surprised you're the second one done. Artex doesn't show it much unless you know what to look for, but he has a big heart." opening her eyes, she turned toward her striped companion, "Do you find him difficult to understand? I mean he speaks very clearly but gauging his moods and emotions is like a study in subtlety. Is it hard for you too?"

Oriana chuckled at the question,
"Extremely. His ears hardly move at all and the changes in his facial expressions are so small I actually thought he was emotionless at first. I'm only barely beginning to understand how to read him, it's more trouble than talking to a Pegasus who only learned to express themselves with their wings."

Razor giggled at the comparison,
"It is tricky." she sighed and relaxed somewhat, "He really is sweet though, once you get to know him. He was married once before, did you know that?"

Oriana tilted her head back in thought,
"I think he mentioned something about that before. What happened? Did she die?"

Razor shook her head,
"No, she's back on Earth. She didn't come with him. He was really upset about it for a while. He seems like he's gotten better, but he still cries once in a while when he thinks he's alone or when we're not looking." she rubbed her left ear with her forehoof, "One of the things I've noticed about Humans and Artex in particular is that despite how we perceive them, they are a very passionate species. They feel the same range of emotions we do, they simply keep them hidden or try to minimize their outward effects. I've yet to approach Artex about it, but I don't think he realizes how difficult it is to respond to him. Like you said, it's more difficult than talking to a Pegasus. At least with Pegasi, their ears move. He may seem harsh or unfeeling at times but trust me, he feels everything we do. If he makes an attempt to do something nice for you it should mean that much more because of his lack of obvious emotions."

"Then why did you get on him about it when he made the dinner reservations?" Oriana asked.

Razor hung her head and flattened her ears to the sides, searching for answers on the cobblestones of the road,
"I don't know." Razor answered miserably, "I don't think I've ever snapped at him quite like that before. Yes, he can get quite cranky, especially if he doesn't get enough sleep or if he's hungry, but he also bit right back when I made a fuss. Heh," she chuckled dryly, "At least he won't be a pushover. Oh that reminds me, the Human world is male dominant so if he gets too pushy, just let him know and he'll calm down. He doesn't mean to get like that. He's never shown it until today, but I know the transition has been very rough on him. He becomes confused by things that we take for granted or learned just by growing up. He makes a TON of mistakes and he tries not to let it show, but he has a good bit of pride and it grates on his nerves whenever I correct him on it."

Oriana looked around,
"Speaking of Artex, what's taking him so long?"

Razor waved a hoof absently,
"He'll be along when he's done. I learned early on that if you rush him, he'll still get the job done, but you'll have to hear about it in subtle hints for weeks after the fact. He really doesn't like being pushed. What I think he really needs the most is a vacation. He's always running around learning and making mistakes then scrambling to correcting those mistakes. He has no time for himself. The first time I've seen him take any time for himself was a couple of weeks ago when we found him working out in Whitetail Woods. He needs a break or I'm afraid he may wear himself out. I still don't know everything there is to learn about Humans, maybe they like to work like that all the time."

Oriana hesitated to bring the subject up, but she felt it was prudent,
"Um Razor," she began quietly, "You're in a relationship with him and now I am too, but I just thought of something..." she braced herself to ask the question and leaned in close to Razor so she could whisper, "What if Humans aren't... physically... compatible with us? Has he gone to be sized by an interspecies doctor yet?"

Razor nearly choked even though she wasn't drinking anything,
"What!? No!" she realized how loud her voice was and lowered her volume, "No, it's a bit of an odd subject with him. He'll freely talk about the sexual habits of Humans in general, but once the topic moves specifically to him trying to get him to open up is, as he would say 'like pulling teeth'. The most I've heard him talk about himself in that regard was during our date. He said he wanted to discuss it openly and honestly, but I ended up getting drunk before we made it that far. Hmm... maybe we can get him to talk about it tonight?"

Oriana's ears suddenly perked and swiveled around to the far side of the fountain,
"He's coming. Let's finish this later."

Razor nodded,
"Right, we still have one, soon to be very happy family to tell."

Author's Note

Awkward typos, give them the eternal rest they deserve.

Chapter 46: The New Family

The three members of the Emissarial staff stood in front of a stout wooden door. It was a tasteful door with the edges etched to display vines growing up the sides and straying along the top. The door's brass handle was being ignored in favor of the brass knocker embedded in the center of it. Artex reached up and clanked the knocker three times then let go of it and let his hand fall.

The Human and two mares heard a series of hoofsteps approaching the door for a second or two before the handle turned down and the door opened, revealing the face of Fleur-de-lis,
"Oh hello," she chimed merrily, "Come on in."

She held the door as her guests entered the home. Artex, Razor, and Oriana had been unsurprised that the home of the two rich Ponies was quite large. It could not have been labeled a mansion, but manor might have been appropriate, even if it felt just a little on the small side to be identified as such. From the outside it was obviously a two storied home, but the eight windows on either side of the door were indicative of many rooms within. True to their assumptions, the interior of the house was wide and open. The foyer alone had a vaulted ceiling and the hallways led left, right, and back to other rooms. Looking to the right Artex saw what he could only imagine was either a library or a study. The entire room was lined with books from floor to ceiling, each snugly shelved into bookcases which stood the entire height of the room. In the center of the room stood a globe of what Artex assumed was the world.

Looking left, he saw a dinning room. The oval shaped table stood to shoulder height for the Kavim but only came up to mid thigh on Artex'. The chairs around the table numbered twelve and were all fashioned to the Kavim frame. The perimeter of the room was lined with folded down buffet tables on wheels. A single wine rack sat atop each buffet table, all of them empty. On the ceiling was a chandelier with crystals installed instead of candles.

Looking toward the rear of the home, a good twenty Fathoms back from the front door, Artex could make out a stove and a large, partitioned, white ceramic sink set into the counter directly across the house from the door. To either side of the hallway leading toward the back were a set of gently spiraling staircases leading up to the second floor. Looking down he noticed that the flooring was different in every room. The foyer had cherry wood colored hard wood flooring laid out in finely meshed slats. The library was plushly carpeted in eggshell colors, the dinning room was covered with what looked to be marble underneath a huge circular rug which sat underneath the table, and the kitchen had patterned ceramic tiles as a flooring.

Artex held back a whistle. The house was really nice. Even the walls were made of what looked to be stained oak paneling. Fleur-de-lis closed the door behind the three visitors and trotted to the left side of the stairs.

Clearing her throat, she called for her husband,
"Fancy, they're here."

There was an audible clunk as four hooves met the floor in the room just above the dinning room,
"Coming love." came the cultured voice of Fancy Pants from above.

The aforementioned stallion came trotting down the stairs a few seconds later,
"Forgive me for not being present to greet all of you myself, but I was making final adjustments to some of the paperwork for our staff. They have the day off today and one of them requested maternity leave, so I was balancing the books to accommodate such a need with the appropriate financial stipend of course."

Fleur-de-lis frowned at her husband and nuzzled the right side of his neck with her muzzle,
"Calm down dear." she soothed, "We knew this was coming. I swear you are more nervous than I am."

Fancy took a quick breath and shifted his weight from left to right and back again,
"I hate to sound rude, but the suspense is really keeping me wound up. Do we have a chance to make a good impression on the adoption board before the final decision?" he asked, "That is how it works, isn't it? First the interview, then the presentation in front of the adoption board? We are ready this time and we'll be sure to be appropriately punctual."

Razor shook her head,
"I'm afraid not. Since it's a Human baby, the three of us conduct the interviews and make the final decision. It will still likely be the case in the future as well, though hopefully we won't be called upon for this particular purpose for a long time."

Fancy and Fleur seemed to deflate and Fleur asked the question floating behind both their eyes,
"So you have reached the final decision then?"

Oriana nodded,
"We have..." she paused briefly for minor dramatic effect, "We chose you. Congratulations."

The two Unicorns froze like two deer caught in headlights. Neither one seemed to breathe for several seconds while their minds processed the news. Slowly but surely their reactions emerged. Fleur-de-lis' eyes watered and she slowly sank down onto her rump as her right forehoof came up to her mouth, choking back a happy sob. Fancy Pants also sat down on the floor, lips pulled between his teeth as a colossal grin threatened to split his face in half. He reached out his left forehoof and wrapped it around his wife, pulling her close.

He closed his eyes and turned his head so that his muzzle was in the mare's ear as he whispered a simple, quiet phrase,
"We did it."

Fleur-de-lis couldn't hold back the tears anymore and blinked furiously as they began ruining her perfectly applied mascara,
"Oh Fancy!" she sobbed quietly, "We're going to be parents!"

The Emissarial staff all stood in place smiling down at the two deliriously happy Unicorns and even Artex had to admit to being touched by the sincerity. He had been concerned about how they would react. If it had been an underwhelming response, something accepted casually, he would have called another vote on the spot. Hearing them quietly speak about how they felt and seeing the authentic reactions of joy firmly cemented in his mind that they had been the right decision. He didn't bother to even try to hide the heartfelt smile on his face.

"Congratulations to both of you." he said quietly.

Fancy Pants looked up and wiped his eyes,
"Pardon us for our little moment there."

"There is nothing to apologize for." Artex replied, "Your reaction helps to let us know that we picked the right family."

The Unicorn couple laughed bashfully and smiled hugely at one another,
"We *sniff* we knew we would have a full family eventually. We have a nursery already set up. Would you like to see it?" Fleur-de-lis asked.

Oriana nodded,
"We need to. It's part of our responsibilities to oversee the living conditions that the baby will be raised under."

Fancy Pants helped his wife to her hooves then turned and took a step toward the stairs,
"We decided on a gender neutral theme since we don't know whether it's going to be a boy or a girl."

Fleur followed him up the stairs followed by Razor, then Oriana, and with Artex bringing up the rear,
"What kind of a theme did you chose?" Artex asked.

Fancy's answer came down from above him,
"Barnyard animals."

* * *

Fancy Pants, Fleur-de-lis, Razor Wit, Oriana, and Artex all sat around the dinning room table flipping through, signing, and passing out paperwork. The nursery had been perfect, even in Artex opinion. The nursery was nestled right in between Fancy Pants' office and the couple's bedroom. The stallion, being an inventive toy maker, had constructed several swinging gates that would keep any little one from wandering somewhere they shouldn't or from falling down the stairs. He had installed one in every door in the upper level. For daytime activity, they had decided to convert their former ballroom into a playroom which attached to the kitchen. They explained that the acoustics made possible by the walls of the former ballroom would act like an amplifier in case one or the other needed help or if they had to be in the kitchen or bathroom or had to leave the baby alone for any amount of time.

All-in-all the Emissarial staff were very pleased with the home. There were very few sharp corners and the ones that existed were as tall as the adults. Artex was relieved that Kavim had child-proof cabinets. Apparently mischievous little ones was a universal fact of life no matter what species you were. The couple also already had a list of medical personnel to go to New Humansville to be trained: a Pediatrician, four nurses, a General Practitioner, an Optometrist, a Dentist, and Fleur-de-lis' O.B.G.Y.N. they also has a list of emergency contacts and their addresses 'just in case'.

Artex was finishing up explaining what was to happen for them to be there when the baby was born,
"You need to be ready to go within four days or less. Have the medical professionals ready to go too. We'll leave as soon as everypony is ready, so the sooner the better. We'll land in New Humansville and get you all checked into the hotel where you'll be staying until the baby is ready to come back here. While in New Humansville you will be expected to get to know the Humans there and I have a list of Humans who have raised children, some of them have even done so while holding full-time jobs and not having a spouse. Listen to these people and take what they say to heart. You will also endeavor to absorb as much Human culture as you can. The baby is to be taught both Human and Kavim culture. When the child is ready to begin school, we will meet with you and the staff at the school so they can understand how Humans develop. The parents and other students must be made aware that rough housing will likely lead to serious injury of the child. Humans are nowhere near as strong or tough as Kavim. We will discuss more on that topic when the time comes. Do either of you have any questions?"

"What about the name?" Fancy Pants asked, "Kavim foals are named by their mothers at birth through magic. Is it the same with Humans?"

Artex shook his head,
"No, the parents decide on the name. Did you have any potential names picked out?"

The two Unicorns shook their heads,
"I am afraid not. Will we have a chance to learn about normal Human names?"

Artex tilted his head from left to right,
"There are no really 'normal' Human names. Naming habits change from one region to another and often within a single region depending on background. Artex Rias for example is not the name my parents gave me. My birth name is Daniel Christopher Pering. Now each and every Human name has meaning and I would suggest learning about those meanings too. My first name means, 'God is my judge', my middle name means 'Christ bearer', and my last name indicates what my family name is. Humans have a long, long list of possible names. I decided to change my casual name to Artex Rias (Crash Course), because that is what my friends used to call me as a nickname."

The couple nodded along with his explanation before Fleur-de-lis spoke up,
"Will we have time to think about the name before the baby is born?"

Artex waved his hands reassuringly,
"Of course. We're certainly not going to ask you to make that kind of a decision right now." Artex paused and decided to clarify something, "Despite all the mandates and requirements, we aren't trying to tell you how to raise the baby. I hope we don't come across like that."

Fleur-de-lis shook her head,
"Not at all. This is a cultural first so there are bound to be difficulties and mistakes. None of us know how this is going to turn out. You are trying your best and we will too. There are no hard feelings, I promise."

Razor spoke up next,
"Do either of you have any other questions?"

"Yes," Fleur said quickly, "What about food? I know newborns of any mammalian species need colostrum from the mother's milk to help them develop a healthy immune system, but if we have the baby how will we feed it? Is the mother going to nurse the baby or will she submit to a spell to make Thamalac?"

Artex' eyebrows rose,
"Thamalac?"

Razor heard the confusion in his voice,
"I've heard of it, but I'm afraid I don't know much about it. Fleur-de-lis would you please explain what that is? Humans don't have magic on their world so they never developed it."

Fleur-de-lis cleared her throat,
"Thamalac is milk which is altered by magic in order to be a perfect match for what an infant needs. It was developed for large herds where the biological mother had a dry teat or was unable to produce sufficient milk for her foal. The spell copies the mother's body chemistry and imbues it into the mammary glands of another female. The spell transforms the produced milk and can even be used across different species. About eighty years ago a Minotaur cow died due to a sickness she caught while traveling alone. Her body was found and the calf she had was newborn. The calf was adopted because no extended family could be found and the herd that adopted the calf had a mare who volunteered to have her teats altered so that she produced Thamalac based on the body chemistry of deceased cow. I would be willing to undergo the spell if it would help, but we're going to need to know when to wean the baby off of milk."

"Well for that last part about weaning, you will need to take notes from what the Human parents tell you. Almost everything they say will be crucial to the health of the baby." Artex explained.

The Unicorns smiled and exchanged a warm gaze,
"We can be ready in two days." Fancy Pants said eagerly.

Chapter 47: The Second Date

Author's Note

For this chapter to minimize confusion regarding Razor's family, since I'm using words in Velensovth, I will write out each one here for simplicity sake:
Lamine = biological Mother
Lamane = biological Father
Petamine = non-biological Mother
Vindamine = sister with same Father but different Mother
Vindamane = brother with same Father but different Mother

Much of the conversation is supposed to be awkward and clunky. It is intentional. Feel free to leave any comments you wish and remember to Like if you like it. :raritywink:

Chapter 47: The Second Date

The Emissarial staff walked slowly down the streets of Canterlot heading toward The World's Cuisine. Each of them had learned different things from the soon-to-be parents but all three knew they had made the right decision. Artex had been the most leery of deciding on the rich couple, but their personalities and preparations had eased his concerns almost down to nothing and he could admit to himself that he seemed to have misjudged them. If he was being really honest, he actually liked them, even though he would probably not admit to it out loud.

The man decided to broach a topic that had been the source of some significant tension earlier in the day,
"I know I goofed when I made the reservations earlier and I'll ask next time before I do so again. I apologize for that Oriana."

The Zebra mare smiled up at him,
"You are forgiven Artex. I do not hold you to blame for your blunder. The finer details of herd relationships should have been discussed before we began. Let us remedy that now while we walk. As I have heard you say, 'there is no time like the present'."

Razor folded her ears partially back at Oriana's words,
"We were both at fault for not being clear on how these relationships work, Artex. You, for not asking and I, for not bringing it up."

"Well then, let's clear the air here, because I've still got a few clouds in the sky about how multiple partners works." Artex said using a Pegasus figure of speech, "I keep hearing the term, 'first couple', would one of you please explain what that means and how it works?"

Oriana giggled at his question,
"Hehe, I would have thought you knew, but I do not wish to assume. The first couple is the first pair that form the herd. All herds begin with two individuals and others join them but the first couple are the founders and are responsible for deciding who else joins the herd. If they both do not approve of a potential new herd member, that potential member does not become part of the herd. Any and all hopeful members of the herd approach the first couple humbly and have to woo the stallion and prove to both the mare and the stallion that she is worthy of joining. She gives gifts, offers her services for work or assistance, or treats the first couple to outings. If the mare or stallion do not want the new member but also do not wish to say so openly, they will take steps to weed the new mare out. Not allowing the new mare make a reservation at a restaurant where all were supposed to eat is one of the biggest signs that that night is the last night they will be together. It is like a parting gift to say they are not interested as politely as possible. Other polite ways include buying land or a house for the new mare, contacting her relatives without her knowledge, or having the stallion sit down across from her while eating. The last one seems strange but it is a show that he opposes her, it's fine for the first couple to sit across from each other though. The first couple are also very often the ones who consummate the marriage bed first while the other mares act as Comforters. After the first couple have finished they decide which mare is next. The first couple are also responsible for the finances of the herd and which mares spend which days and nights with the stallion. They tend to be the ones to have foals first, but that is not a guarantee. The decision to conceive is determined by only the two who are together and does not have to be approved by anypony else, though it is always a good idea to make sure all members of the herd are aware of it. There is no happy stallion in a home filled with pregnant mares. Herds are about working together and delegating responsibilities. A wise herd casts every significant decision to a group vote, but if the herd were to follow to strict tradition, the first couple could make all the decisions. That is rarely done though because it places the other herd members as subservient and can cause rifts."

"Hold on, back up a little bit there. You mentioned contacting the mare's family without her knowing. How is that a bad thing?" Artex asked.

Oriana twitched her mouth,
"Because a mare decides when to introduce her family to the herd she wishes to join. It is taking her decision away from her, another way of saying you can and will subvert her decisions."

Artex nodded,
"That... actually makes a bit of sense. It's a good thing you mentioned about me not sitting across from you because in Human tradition, at least where I'm from, it is improper NOT to sit across from your partner. The idea is so you can see their face and pay attention. I'm guessing the reasoning for not sitting across from a potential herd member would be because you would be looking her in the face to... gauge her actions, like watching an enemy to see what they do."

Razor beamed happily,
"Very good, that is exactly where it originated."

Artex stroked the side of his nose,
"Hmm, I think I can understand buying the mare land too, it's to give her a place to live specifically away from the herd."

The two mares were ecstatic that their pseudo stallion was picking up the reasons quickly,
"Now once a mare is accepted into the herd, is it alright for the stallion to sit across from her?" Artex asked, "I just want to be sure."

"Yes that is fine." Oriana replied.

"Is it alright to hold doors open or pull out chairs for a a potential herd member?" Artex asked.

Razor nudged his left thigh with her shoulder,
"That's fine too."

Artex then crossed his arms,
"Alright, I think I'm getting all this well enough. I do have a question though, we're focusing only on Kavim customs and completely ignoring mine. I'll be honest, I'm starting to feel a bit left out and trampled on here. I need to know and feel that my Human customs are being honored as well. I think that may be part of why I was so urine-like earlier..." Artex pursed his lips, "Some figures of speech really don't translate well. I meant 'pissy' but it just doesn't quite have the same effect."

"Artex stop." Razor Wit said quietly.

The three of them stopped in the lengthening shadows and dim, waning light of the day. Oriana looked up at Artex, but the Human's eyes were solely on the tan Unicorn. Razor Wit stepped close to him and nuzzled against his left thigh affectionately back and forth several times silently.

She withdrew her head and looked up, catching Artex' eyes,
"I never meant to make you feel that way." she said quietly, "You're right, I've been so focused on correcting you about my customs that I've been neglecting yours. I'm really sorry about that, please forgive me. This relationship is supposed to be a mixture of both our customs and I've been selfish."

Artex leaned down and scratched Razor behind her right ear,
"I'm not angry with you just a bit hurt. You didn't realize what you were doing. I forgive you, but how about we meet halfway here. With new mares, I'll defer to you but once somepony is established, we'll discuss changing things up and merging our cultures. If we tried to merge the cultures with the new mares, they would probably get confused very quickly because they don't understand Human culture like you do. How does that sound?"

Razor leaned into his fingers and closed her eyes enjoying the feeling,
"Mmm, that sounds good."

Artex then turned to the Zebra mare on his right,
"Is that O.K. with you Oriana?"

She nodded and flicked her whip like tail,
"Your proposed compromise seems reasonable enough to me. Perhaps we can discuss some of the details of your customs at dinner? I am quite hungry."

Artex removed his hand from Razor's ear, but she was not finished. She waited until he straightened all the way up then rose up onto her hind legs and wrapped her forelegs around his stomach. Artex was initially startled, but he leaned over and returned her hug just as warmly. They held each other for a few full minutes before letting go.

"Come on," Artex said with a smile, "We're not too far from the restaurant."

* * *

They arrived at The World's Cuisine only to see a long line of finely dressed Ponies stretching from inside to outside the door and half way around the block. Artex felt a distinctive pang of disappointment upon seeing the line.

"Aw," Oriana moaned, "That line is going to take hours to wait."

Razor's ears wilted,
"Let's see if we can find another place to eat tonight."

"Nope." Artex said loudly, "I made reservations for my girls and I plan to keep to that." without another word he strode purposefully toward the doors.

As he neared the doors, the crowd took notice of him and began whispering amongst themselves. Artex could hear their hushed voices.

"That's him!"

"He's here."

"The Emissary!"

"Are those his staff?"

He pointedly ignored the whispers as he stepped up to the doors which were held partially open by the Ponies standing in the door. Fortunately they only took up the right side of the doors so he opened the left one and walked right in. The hostess behind the podium had changed, but Artex didn't care. He was on a mission. A well-dressed Unicorn mare and stallion were standing directly in front of the podium waiting for their turn. Artex walked right up beside the two and gripped the top edge of the podium, getting the hostess' attention.

He smiled hugely as he spoke,
"My name is Artex Rias and I have a reservation for this evening."

The hostess looked down at her notebook briefly before shaking her head and turning the page back,
"Ah here you are. Reservation for Artex Rias, Razor Wit, and Oriana." she looked up with a warm smile, "We are currently experiencing an unusually high volume of patrons this evening. However you made your reservation earlier this afternoon and we always honor reservations. Because of the number of patrons we have no regular seating available, but we do have a private reserved section ready. Will the private section be acceptable? If not, then we can move another table into that area to clear it up for you."

Artex had been ready to argue over what seemed to be an oversight, but he was pleasantly surprised,
"Give me a moment and I'll be right back."

The mare nodded as Artex poked his head out the door and waved Razor and Oriana over,
"Please tell me you didn't get angry at anypony." Razor said as she stepped up to him.

Artex shook his head,
"Didn't have to. Is a private table alright?"

The two mares exchanged an eager look, and Oriana nodded happily to Razor,
"A private table is fine." Razor replied.

The man led both his mares into the restaurant. The hostess beamed a glowing smile at the three and grabbed a trio of menus off the podium then turned toward the back of the restaurant and motioned for them to follow her. Artex allowed the mares to go first while he discreetly admired the view of Razor's slightly swaying haunches. He kept his eyes off of Oriana though, feeling it would be somehow inappropriate to watch her the same way.

The hostess led them through the server's door and through a short hallway. The kitchen was on the right, through two separate doors, one at the front of the hallway and one at the rear. Wondrous smells and aromas wafted through the air and Artex felt his mouth watering.

The hostess stopped in front of an unassuming wooden door and pushed down on the handle. The room beyond was five Fathoms by five Fathoms and had only a single table in the center. The walls were decorated with painted floral designs around wall sconces lit with candles. The table was already set for four and one of the chairs was the same type that had Artex had been given earlier in the day. The hostess set down the menus and removed the fourth setting.

"Will this be acceptable for you?" she asked.

"Ladies?" Artex deferred to his dates.

Razor looked around,
"This will do nicely. Oriana?"

"This is perfect," she turned to the hostess, "Thank you."

"Your server will be with you shortly." the hostess said before leaving and closing the door behind her.

The three of them sat down and looked over the menus briefly before deciding on what they wanted then folded the menus and sat back.

"Razor and I already discussed finances a little bit on our last date, but there were some things we didn't quite manage to talk about. Would it be alright if we continued that now?" Artex asked.

Razor nodded,
"So long as that's alright with you, Oriana."

The Zebra mare nodded,
"If we are going to be serious about a herd then we do need to reach an understanding. Lead on Artex."

He cleared his throat and laced his fingers together, hands resting on the table,
"Razor, you said that between the two of us we earn enough to support an entire herd, correct?"

Razor nodded,
"We do and it would be fairly easy to accomplish."

Artex chewed his cheek as he thought,
"I want to buy a home. If we're serious about having a full sized herd and family we'll need a house."

"True enough, but that brings up a possible cultural conflict. Traditionally, a herd lives in the same village, city, or town as the first mare's family. That is not so widely practiced today, but many families still adhere to that tradition. The idea behind it is that if the herd needs help in an emergency of any kind, the family is there to help. The safety of the herd falls to the first couple. The mare directs the stallion and the stallion keeps the herd safe. If something happens to the stallion, the first mare's family steps in to shelter their own." Razor said.

Artex took a stab in the dark,
"Is it safe to assume that your family is one of those?"

Razor bit her lower lip and arched her eyebrows briefly,
"Good guess."

Artex nodded,
"Hmm. You said your family lives in Trottingham?"

"That's right. It's to the Southwest of New Humansville, about a day's walk on hoof." Razor answered.

Artex nodded,
"Are there any traditions Zebras have about where a herd lives?" he asked Oriana.

The Zebra mare shook her head,
"Fortunately no, you settle where you settle and as long as your family has an open invitation to visit any time they wish, nobody will make a fuss."

Artex clicked his tongue,
"Alright, seems simple enough I suppose, however I wanted to live in New Humansville so I could be near my people if they need me. Trottingham is much closer than Ponyville, but I wanted to live IN New Humansville." he lightly clapped his hands together in front of his face, "Alright Razor, let's compromise."

Razor Wit tapped her right forehoof lightly on the table top,
"What did you have in mind?"

Artex held up his hands,
"Before we get into that, I want to know something. Do you want to live in Trottingham, or do you feel obligated to move there because of what your family would want?"

"I want to be close to my parents' herd because if something happens I know we can depend on them to help, but it might be a little complicated." Razor admitted honestly.

Artex nodded,
"You want to be near your support system. That makes sense. How would it be complicated though?"

Razor Wit fidgeted her forehooves nervously, looking at the table top,
"It's my Lamine, she's scared of other species that are bigger than Ponies. My Lamane brought a friend over for dinner once, his friend was a Minotaur. My Lamine was a nervous wreck the whole time. She tried to be pleasant, but she was shaky and nervous the whole time, she was snappy too. My Lamane's Minotaur friend was so uncomfortable he never came back. My Petamines grazed on her about the incident for months afterward. She isn't specist, she doesn't hate other species, but she thinks they're dangerous. She thinks that one shouldn't be around other species of different shapes, she thinks it's risky since so many are predatory in nature or just more physically imposing. She doesn't have any problems with Zebras or Saddle Arabians and she probably wouldn't have any issues with Crystal Ponies, but Gryphons, Minotaurs, Diamond Dogs, Dragons, and Buffalo? No, she wouldn't want to even get close to you. She forbade me from setting out to the Diamond Dog city/states at first. I went anyway though, and when I came back we got into a big argument about it, but eventually I made her see reason. When the Diamond Dogs come to Trottingham to trade she'll go to them reluctantly, but she never invited one into the house. She almost had a heart attack when I asked one of my Diamond Dog friends, Slobber Chops, to join us for dinner. She was furious, but I told her there was nothing to worry about. She didn't even stay in the same room as him and the two didn't exchange a single word the entire night."

Razor took a breath before continuing,
"You have to understand, she comes from a long line of pure blood Unicorns. She and her own parents exchanged some very heated words about her marrying my Lamane. He's an Earth Pony and my Lamine wasn't the first mare, both of which were unacceptable for her parents. They eventually accepted my Lamane and Petamines, but it took my birth to do it. I was a Unicorn so they were satisfied. I don't ever plan on introducing you to them. They dote on me and they're sweet to my Vindamines and Vindamane, they are polite to my Petamines and Lamane and they love my Lamine. If I told them that I was in a herd with a Human and a Zebra... I doubt they would ever approve. They have close friends of all tribes of Ponies, but they believe the tribes should never intermarry. Now, my Lamane and Petamines are some of the nicest and most friendly Ponies you could ever meet. They'll welcome you as warmly as if you were already family. My Lamine though... she'll take a hundred Stones of convincing to accept you. When I finally left home, I told her that I would find love in whatever form it took, I was expecting to find a stallion, but things didn't turn out that way and I'm not complaining. She said that she could accept anybody so long as they were a Zebra, a Saddle Arabian, or a Pony. She may have a breakdown when I tell her about you, Artex."

Artex took a deep breath and let it out angling his head and arching his eyebrows briefly,
"Well, meeting your mother should be an experience. I'm willing to compromise on this. What about a house between New Humansville and Trottingham? We could have plenty of land and not be too far away from your family or my people. Would that satisfy you?"

Razor Wit put her right forehoof up to her mouth in thought,
"I... will need time to think on it."

A knock on the door heralded the arrival of their server. They placed their drink orders and selections for an appetizer and their entrees. For the appetizer, they decided on spiced olive oil and crusty bread for dipping. Oriana ordered Chokolaghe, said it was a traditional Zebra recipe. Razor Wit surprised Artex by ordering an alfredo type noodle dish with bits of shrimp in it. Artex asked if he could place a special order. Upon receiving an affirmative answer he gave the server instructions on how to make a mushroom topped hamburger and fries. Thankfully Ponies knew what mayonnaise was or else he would have had a hard time. Feeling brave, Razor and Oriana also ordered two bottles of wine while Artex ordered a bottle of pomegranate and lime liquor and all three of them ordered glasses of water. Ponies served bottles of liquor in restaurants, who knew.

After the server left they continued discussing how an actual marriage would work,
"With all three of us receiving pay as members of the Emissarial staff, we'll have plenty of money to have a house built. At least I'm hoping that idea is alright with you." Artex hinted.

Oriana shrugged,
"A house is merely a house until it is inhabited. A home is where you live. I have no preference either for or against it."

Razor clicked her tongue,
"I don't have any problems with the idea." she then turned to Oriana with a concerned expression, "You seem a bit less... enthusiastic than I thought you would be. Is something wrong?"

Oriana sighed and set her chin on the table,
"I'm beginning to understand just how little thought I gave to this idea. I was excited at first because you two are absolutely wonderful, but... I'm trotting toward a lifelong commitment and I realize now how little I really have to offer you. I have the bits from the work but other than that and the potion recipes I've been taught... I don't have anything."

"Not true." Artex said somewhat forcefully, "Why did your grandmother have you stay here?"

Oriana rolled her head from side to side on the table,
"You asked for knowledge and wisdom, which I can understand, but I don't have any to offer."

"Again, not true." Artex held up his hand to forestall any rebuttal, "You stopped Razor and I from escalating our disagreement any farther today. It was you who suggested that we interview Fleur-de-lis and Fancy Pants when I was ready to turn them away. You have a very warm heart, you are friendly and open, and you have a sweet spirit. You have much to offer both Razor and I. Razor and I both would have made several very poor decisions had you not been present. I think I would go so far as to say we need you." Artex leaned toward the saddened Zebra mare, "We care about you. You enrich our lives and help us make good, sound decisions. You help us moderate our temperaments and keep us aware of what we're doing." he reached his hands across the table, one toward Razor, the other toward Oriana, "Put your hooves in my hands." he ordered softly.

The two mares placed a hoof in each of his hands, and Artex continued in a soft voice,
"I value you both a great deal. You're very dear to me." he gave their hooves a gentle squeeze, "I don't make friends easily, but once I find something or somebody that I care about, I take hold and I don't let go. I care deeply about you both and I don't want to hear either of you devalue yourselves. I appreciate and value both of you on different levels. You are both appealing and amazing ladies in your own ways. You are unique and wonderful mares and I feel privileged to have you both interested in me at all." he lowered his head and tenderly kissed the hoof he held in each of his hands, "Don't ever change girls."

Razor and Oriana were both sporting deep blushes as Artex let go of their hooves and sat back against his chair,
"I meant what I said, you are both wonderful mares."

The server returned with their drink orders and appetizer. She set the drinks and glasses around the table in front of each dinner then set the oil and two loaves of bread in the center of the table. She arranged small bowls for oil in front of each of them then set out a dizzying array of spices to flavor the oil with. She stated that their orders would take some time before they were ready, but she would return to see if they needed anything else before that.

After the server departed Artex reached for the ladle in the big oil bowl then halted his hand suddenly,
"Would it be improper or offensive if I served you ladies?" he asked .

Razor shrugged nonchalantly, but Oriana let out a pent up breath that her two companions had missed,
"It would be VERY improper, especially since we are not even married."

Razor cocked her head to the side,
"I'm familiar with many Zebra cultural mores, but I don't remember one about being served having a double meaning."

Artex' face suddenly flushed and he withdrew his hand quickly,
"Served or... serviced?" he asked, "As in..."

Oriana nodded her head vigorously as a brilliant blush formed on her cheeks and went all the way up to her ears. The direction and orientation of her eyes and face seemed to indicate she found the grain of the tabletop to be suddenly very interesting.

"So serving you is a proposition for 'servicing' you... in bed... sexually?" Artex asked for clarification.

Oriana nodded again, her blush deepened and Razor waved her right forehoof,
"You get the picture Artex, you don't need to make her combust." Razor paused thoughtfully, "Although... since we're on the topic of physical intimacy... wasn't that one of the things we neglected to discuss on our first date?"

Artex bit his lower lip briefly before answering,
"Yes it was. I'm sorry if I offended you Oriana. We don't have to talk about this if it's going to make you uncomfortable though."

Oriana looked up, her blush fading somewhat,
"N-no... it's alright. We need to talk about... that." she gestured vaguely with her left forehoof.

Artex turned to Razor,
"And I assume you're alright with it too?"

Razor nodded,
"Yes I am. It's actually pretty important for interspecies herds. Sometimes spells need to be involved for the herd to be intimate. A Minotaur for example, would have a good deal of difficulty being with almost any but the largest Pony. We don't even know if our bodies are physically compatible with yours."

Artex ladled some oil into the small bowl in front of him while he thought. He selected a bit of salt, oregano, and thyme to flavor his oil with. He stirred the spices into the oil while the mares served themselves a bit of the oil too. The two loaves of bread were only slightly larger around than a kielbasa sausage, but almost half again as long. The bread was coated with a fine dusting of flour and while somewhat crusty on the outside, the inside was soft. Artex broke off a piece that was about twice as long as his hand and dipped it lightly into the oil.

He savored the flavors and swallowed his mouthful before finally responding,
"I have no idea if I'm physically compatible with either of you. I'll admit to having been tempted to try to take a peek behind a tail to quell my interest, but I haven't been that crude. Besides," he broke another small chunk off the piece of bread on his plate, "It would be extremely disrespectful to either of you if I did that."

Razor's horn lit up as she dipped a piece of her bread into her own oil,
"It would be extremely rude, though it is considered highly flirtatious to lift a tail, but you wouldn't have seen anything anyway."

Artex stopped chewing his bread and just blinked in confusion, 'Say what? How does that work?' he thought back to when he had burst into the bathroom at Sugarcube Corner, 'Fluttershy was backed up to the toilet and her tail was to the side. They obviously need to excrete waste, both liquid and solid... what am I missing here?'

He quickly finished chewing his mouthful and swallowed it,
"How would I not see anything? Aren't your... private parts back there?"

Razor blushed and giggled at the figure of speech,
"Of course they are, silly. I meant that unless Oriana or I wanted to show you something, you couldn't see... us. Our pelvic curtains would be in the way."

Artex blinked, completely lost,
"Pelvic curtain?"

Razor nodded,
"You know, the flap of skin and muscle that meshes together to cover our, as you said, private parts."

"Huh?" Artex expounded eloquently.

Oriana blushed and giggled as well,
"Every species in the world has some kind of pelvic curtain, why do you think we go without clothes? I do not know about you, but if my... parts were hanging out and exposed all the time it would be very awkward and embarrassing."

Razor picked up the slack while Oriana bit into a piece of bread,
"It's part of the history of clothes for us. Clothes were first developed to show that a stallion or mare was 'unfolded' underneath their clothes. It was a sort of unspoken innuendo for herds that if a mare wore clothes that covered their backsides, they were exposed underneath and all you had to do was lift the clothes and look. It was meant to be a method of arousal using one's imagination. That's why when a mare gets married she wears a gown that covers her entire backside. That's also why some ponies consider it improper to watch somepony getting dressed or undressed. Eventually clothes became a fashion statement and the sexuality of it fell away. The Saddle Arabians developed the eroticism of clothes. Their culture is much more open about it."

"So if I lifted your tail right now, I would see nothing except a blank patch of skin?" Artex asked.

Razor's cheeks heated up,
"No, if you lifted my tail right now I would kick you over the horizon. You have the right idea though. The pelvic curtain is only to hide the genitals, the two sides can be pushed open easily enough. Doctors often have to do that when a mare visits her... O.B.G.Y.N. for the first time. You also have to be examined before you marry to make sure you're healthy back there."

Artex nodded,
"That makes good sense."

Razor swallowed hard before continuing,
"So... what did you want to talk about in regard to... sex?"

Artex shifted uncomfortably in his seat,
"How much do you know about sex? Oriana?"

The Zebra mare rubbed her left forehoof over her right one,
"I know how it works and the first time hurts but after that it's supposed to feel really good."

Artex turned his eyes to the Unicorn mare,
"Razor?"

"Same. I know how it works, but other than that, not much." she admitted.

Artex nodded,
"Fair enough. I know how you feel. I only know how I pleased my wife, she was the only one I ever engaged in any sort of... intimate acts with. She is no longer in my life, so I have to start over... mostly. I know what I like, but I don't have the first clue how to sexually please a mare." he licked his lips and looked to his right, "Now there's a sentence I never thought I'd hear myself say."

"Well... why don't you tell us what kinds of things you like with... sex?" Oriana asked.

Artex quirked his left eyebrow at her,
"I propose a trade. I'll tell you what I like and you tell me what you like, or at least fantasize about."

Razor nodded,
"That seems fair."

Artex placed his hands flat on the table and took several deep breaths,
"Alright I'll tell you, but I need you to promise me that you won't make a fuss about what I say." he received a silent nod from both mares so he screwed up his courage and dove right in, "Sex to me is about loving somebody and translating that love into actions to show it to the one you love. My personal views of it are that it is meant to be slow and relaxing and enjoyable. It's a time where both partners share and enjoy mutual pleasure with each other. My wife and I had healthy sexual appetites, myself especially. It was sometimes a problem because some of the medications she took damaged her sex drive, but we made love at least a couple of times a week. If I am sexually active with a partner I am going to want to indulge in the pleasures of the flesh fairly frequently." he took a sip of his liquor, "I think that's a good start. Who wants to go next?"

Oriana cleared her throat, making known her intention to speak,
"I have never given myself to anybody but I know I have the urge. It's kind of scary how... powerful the urge is sometimes. I... I thought about trying to kiss you once Artex, but... I got scared. The whole thing just seems scary to me, but it's also something I want to experience. Married couples almost never talk about it around those who are unmarried so it's kind of... mysterious to me." she hung her head, "That probably sounds stupid."

"It doesn't sound stupid at all." Razor Wit spoke up quietly, "I... I feel almost the same way about it. It's mysterious and scary, but it's also something I want." she shifted her eyes to Artex, "With the right one."

Artex nodded and folded his hands on the tabletop,
"Well..." he ran his tongue over his teeth, "How about you girls ask me questions and I'll answer them as openly and honestly as I can?"

"A-alright," Razor acquiesced, "Since our first time will be our first time, Oriana and I, is it true that it hurts?"

Artex had figured they were likely to ask that,
"I don't know how different the body of a mare is from the body of a woman, but I can tell you what I've experienced. On out wedding night, we fell asleep and didn't make love until the following night. That night we decided to take our time and explore each other. We had talked about it beforehand and we both had a rough idea of what to expect, still I had never seen a woman's... lady parts before. I was curious when I saw her... her and I asked before I touched anything. She was patient with me and allowed me to touch different places to see what felt good to her. After I was satisfied I laid back and let her satisfy her curiosity about me. She had given herself to a couple of men before but she never took the time to look at... anything so she was curious as well. It was actually kind of funny and her blush was really cute. She poked and prodded and did some other things so she could become comfortable with... the new part of me she suddenly had access to. We did eventually make love, but I couldn't tell you how her first time felt. I know that I didn't last very long, but we... did... other things so I could... satisfy her." the blush on Artex' face was comparable to a ripe cherry tomato.

Oriana and Razor Wit seemed disappointed, they exchanged a look and Razor spoke first,
"Did you... um... fit easily enough?"

Artex rubbed the back of his neck,
"It took a little... work at first but yes. I did fit."

Oriana bit her lower lip,
"When you say you didn't last long... you mean before you... erm, e-e-ejaculated?"

Artex nodded silently and Oriana pressed on,
"How... long did you last?"

Artex let his head fall into his hands,
"About a minute the first time. I got better as I became more experienced. Before I came here I was... lasting about fifteen minutes if I was really trying." his voice was muffled by his hands, "I cannot believe I'm talking about this."

Razor's eyes bulged, unseen by the Human. She turned to Oriana and mouthed, 'Fifteen minutes?' Oriana nodded, her blush deepening. She mouthed the words, 'Long time' back to Razor. Oriana meant it as a question, but Razor assumed the Zebra had once heard something that explained how long a stallion tended to last. The continuing silence seemed to go on forever as nobody wanted to be the first to break it.

Finally Razor had an idea,
"What did you two do once you became comfortable with your, um, intimacy? Did anything change?"

Artex lifted his head from his hands with a sigh,
"Not many things changed. We tried to be open and honest about whatever we wanted, but I'll get into personal kinks later. She never really had to put a lot of effort into satisfying me, I guess I'm just easy to please. Other than that, after we made love, I always asked her if I had been gentle enough and if I satisfied her. For me, part of where I get my pleasure is in knowing I pleased her and when we go to make love, the same will be true for each of you. It takes work and willingness to try... new things and see what you do and don't like. I'm open to trying almost anything at least a couple of times to see whether or not I'll like it, but I do ask for a few a few things too."

He took a deep breath and drummed his fingers on the table,
"For example, if I ever do something that hurts you, please tell me. If something hurt you and I found out later that you didn't tell me, I'd be very upset. Also, if you tell me to wait or stop or anything like that, I will. I won't force you to do anything you don't want to..."

Razor suddenly looked up,
"B-but our first time..."

Artex interrupted her quickly, as his passion about the particular topic came to the surface,
"No." he said emphatically, "I don't care if it's our first time or our ten thousandth time, if you say stop, I stop." he leaned part way over the table, face sincere and voice caring, "I will never continue if my partner says 'no' or 'stop' or 'wait' or any other word or phrase that indicates not wanting to continue. I don't care if you want it and you're being held down by Comforters, if you so much as whisper 'no' or anything like that, I will stop and you will have to convince me to continue. Some women like being dominated by a chest-beating, bullying, confrontational 'alpha-male' type. Well that's not me and it never will be. I won't hold you down unless you tell me to, and I will never, NEVER force anything on you. If I'm engaging is any sort of sexual activities, it's because I love my partner dearly and I want to show them how much I love them. In my mind, sex should never be hurried or really rough, it should be slow, sweet, gentle, tender, and caring. I've never engaged in anything sexual that lasted for less than a full hour, granted it was often mostly foreplay. Now that said, if you want to try something quick, I'll be willing to give it a try. If you want me to hold you down for kinky play, I'm game, but my biggest want is to please my partner. If you want something, I'll be willing to try." he leaned back and took a bite of bread.

After swallowing his bread he continued,
"There are a few things I won't do though. Number one, I never put my hand around anybody's throat, even in kinky play and I never let anybody else do that to me. Some folks like that kind of thing, but I will not do it. My wife asked me to do it once and I did, but afterward I felt terrible, like I had abused her. I will not do that again. I also don't do 'dirty talk'. Some folks like it, but my wife once referred to herself as a 'slut' and my... yeah it went limp. I also don't do bondage, like whips and leather and so forth. I might be convinced to tie you up for a bit of kinky role-play, but it won't go any farther than that. No 'master' and 'slave' stuff. I know all this is really blunt, but you should know what you're getting into with me."

Razor Wit and Oriana were completely silent as the processed all the erotic details and scenarios that had just assaulted their virgin ears. Artex, fearing that he had offended them, sat back in his chair and tore off another piece of bread. Dipping it into the oil in front of him, he popped it into his mouth and chewed slowly as he waited for one of the two mares at the table to break the silence.

Eventually Razor Wit broke the ice,
"Humans like some really strange things."

Artex, feeling much relieved, chuckled,
"Then be glad I left out some of the REALLY weird stuff."

Oriana slowly raised her eyes to his,
"What could be more strange than the whips and leather... whatever they're for."

Artex shook his head,
"Feet fetishes, some people love licking toes. Some people will put on a diaper and act like a baby. Some people like having somebody squat over them and pooping on them. There are all sorts of strange sexual fetishes."

Oriana stuck out her tongue,
"That's disgusting! Why would somebody want THAT?"

Artex held up his hands, palms open,
"Hey, they like what they like. Who am I to tell them what they shouldn't like?"

Razor looked Artex up and down, as much as possible considering half of him was obscured by the table,
"You Humans like some things that are just... gross."

Artex shrugged,
"If you try something and don't like it, that's fine and I won't pressure you about it or think any less of you for it." he lapsed into silence briefly as he searched for a good way to change the subject, "I'm not trying to be intrusive, but how small are mares back there? Actually better question, how big is an average stallion? They must have taught that kind of thing somewhere."

Razor's face heated up as she looked at the remaining half a loaf of bread,
"I-i-it's supposed to be bout half as... thick as the bread and about one and a half to two and a half Hooves long and spiraled like a Unicorn's horn but with a gently rounded end to open a mare slowly."

Artex regarded the bread and began chewing his cheek furiously,
"Well drat." he said flatly.

Razor and Oriana both looked up sharply,
"What's wrong?" Oriana asked.

Artex shook his head and sighed,
"I'm not trying to be gross, but I'm about as big around as the bread and bit under one and half Hooves long."

The eyes of the two mares bulged almost comically and Razor reached her forehooves between her hind legs,
"Oh dear." she whimpered, "That... so... you're shorter than a stallion, but more than twice the... girth?"

Artex gave her a slight nod in return,
"But shaped more like a long mushroom rather than being spiraled and most Human males are naturally ribbed a little bit."

Oriana shivered,
"This conversation is starting to make me uncomfortable now. Can we change the subject?"

The server chose that very second to knock on the door again,
"Perfect timing." Artex quipped.

Chapter 48: Anger

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 49: Logic And Hard Decisions

Author's Note

Alright before anybody goes around thinking that Balzak is pronounced anything like 'ball sack', this is the phonetic spelling: Bale Zack. Please leave a comment and remember to Like if you like it.

Chapter 49: Logic And Hard Decisions

Artex explained the situation to the sisters of Alicorn while they helped him put away the folding tables and cushions. After they finished he leaned against one of the empty crates and crossed his arms, "Any thoughts?"

Luna shook her head, "None I'm afraid."

Celestia seemed to agree, "Luna is correct. We..." Celestia paused and took a deep, slow breath, "We want to try to step back on the decision-making. We have... both made plenty of decisions regarding Humans and... we have come to the understanding that we should... step away from the process of solid decisions. We will offer ideas and possibilities, but the decisions should have been up to your people... from the beginning. We cannot change the past, but we can do better in the future. As of now, my best advice is to always try to do what is best for the baby and your people."

Luna nodded along then added, "It is not our place to force you to do anything, but perhaps you may want to live closer to your people if you are to present their best interest."

Artex threw up his arms in exasperation, "Well no feces!" He stopped and decided that the figure of speech did not translate very well, "Nevermind." he grumbled, "I already had that idea myself. So you two are really not going to help here?"

Luna shook her head, "We will offer help and as much wisdom as we can. Granted it will come from an outsider perspective. We have no intention of abandoning you, but the final decision must be yours. You were the decision maker regarding the interviews and adoptive family. We should never have made so many decisions for your people. You governed yourselves back on your home and you should have the right to do so here as well."

Artex cocked his head, "Do you mean to say that you're going to allow New Humansville the option of annexing from Equestria? To be its own... micro-nation within Equestria's borders?"

Celestia nodded, "We never had the right to keep you from doing so in the first place. We will make the announcement of the vote soon and your people will chose when and where they will take the vote... no... we don't have the right to decide when the announcement is made, that is up to you as well. The entirety of the decision is yours... no that isn't fair to you as a person Artex, it sounds like we're saddling you with the responsibility for all of New Humansville." Celestia chuffed, blowing air out through her nose harshly and shaking out her mane, "It is so much more difficult fixing mistakes."

Luna placed a comforting hoof on her sister's shoulder, "Let's make the announcement the last thing we decide for the Humans."

Celestia nodded and closed her eyes, "I suppose that would be for the best." She opened her eyes again and regarded Artex carefully, "My promise of boons is still valid and I will keep to them. Likewise will we have out workers finish all of their construction projects before we go. Land grants and so forth will be discussed later. For the moment, do you wish us to give you any more advice?"

Artex shook his head and planted his fists against his hips, "No, I need to walk around the town and talk to some people, plus I need to check in with Razor and Oriana."

Luna pursed her lips, "Very well then. I have an appointment to keep with my psychologist." In a flash of light she was gone.

Celestia smiled, "Would you mind if I walked with you for a few minutes? I have somebody I need to speak with."

Artex let his hands drop and walked over and held the door for the Alicorn, "Right this way." he said with an exaggerated hand wave and a bow.

* * *

A knock rattled against the oak door of an office, the name plate declared the office as belonging to one Captain Joyner, "Come in." the aforementioned man yelled from beyond the door.

Celestia opened the door and entered the office, closing it behind her. It was not an unusually spacious office, but it was large enough for her to stand in front of the mahogany desk with room to spare, "Good afternoon Captain." Celestia addressed cordially.

Captain Joyner, seated behind his desk, smiled at the Alicorn, "Good afternoon Princess. To what do I owe the pleasure?"

Celestia planted her rump down against the floor and sighed lightly, "I am afraid I am not here simply for a friendly visit. I am coming to you today with some news and an offer." She ruffled her feathers and took several deep breaths, obviously nervous, "I fear that a foe, long thought to have been vanquished, has reappeared. I know you remember the Diamond Dog attack." Joyner nodded silently and Celestia continued, "The Diamond Dogs have finished their investigation on the source of the disease and as we feared, it was magical in origin. They also said that if we were to believe that the virus is destroyed, we would be fools. They believe the virus was a weapon. And it is believed to be a weapon that was merely tested, not truly unleashed."

Joyner leaned against the back of his chair and folded his hands in front of him calmly, "And what was the source? That is the real reason you are here, isn't it." His words were not a question.

Celestia nodded sadly, "It pains me to say it, but the 'test' seems to have served a dual purpose, by our best guess. One was to test the virus' effects and efficiency, the other was to test Humans. It seems too coincidental that the only Diamond Dog city to be affected was the one closest to New Humansville. We believe the perpetrators had knowledge of the location of New Humansville."

She shifted on her bottom and looked up to the ceiling briefly before centering her attention back onto the Captain, "The Diamond Dog investigation revealed some broken sample jars and notes left behind in several of the abodes in the murdered Diamond Dog city. The notes were written in Bloodscript." Celestia shuddered at the word, "It is a language of codes invented over a thousand years ago by a species called the Balzak who were jealous of the Unicorns' abilities to use magic as they wished. They understood that magic flowed through the blood of all creatures and they attempted to harness that power through rituals and blacker arts than we have words for. They began their experiments by using their own blood as a catalyst and source of power..."

Joyner finished the thought, "But then they began draining blood from other races as well."

Celestia nodded, "The blood of Kavim is especially saturated with Thamaturgic Energy and it was for that reason that they began abducting Kavim and draining them of their blood to use in their experiments. They would keep somepony alive for years so that they had a ready supply of fresh blood. The biggest problem is that they were successful in their endeavors. Blood magic is an order of magnitude more powerful than regular magic and spells and Bloodmages used that power in a coordinated attempt to overthrow every country in the world. They had, in secret, raised a small army of Bloodmages and spread themselves all over the world. Even some Kavim joined them. The death toll was catastrophic and we were nearly destroyed. Our victory eventually came at the cost of an entire species. The Balzak, the closest neighbors of the Gryphons at the time, attacked and annihilated an entire Gryphon settlement. It was a mistake that cost them everything. The Gryphons, every one from every city, rallied in retaliation and descended on the Balzak. The destruction was beyond comprehension. The Gryphons hunted down and put to death every single Balzak in the world. Every male, female, and youngster were slain by the enraged Gryphons. The backlash from the World's Magic was harsh. The Gryphons, as a species, fell to the ground screaming. Once they recovered, they took the skulls of every Balzak and kept them in their own homes. For their crime of genocide, they swore themselves to the preservation of all species and innocents. They became the guardians of the world. They call it their, 'Eternal Penance'."

Celestia swallowed hard and continued, "Unfortunately, the knowledge of Blood magic did not die with the Balzak. It lived on in secret and five hundred years ago we thought we had collected the last of the texts about Blood magic. The only mortal Unicorn who has access to the texts is Arch Magister Catalyst. She is sworn to memorize them so she could know their weaknesses if they ever came back. Unfortunately it seems that they have."

Celestia paused and licked her lips, "This now brings me to the reason I'm here. You know that before New Humansville there was another settlement here. It was the ruins of that settlement which serve as the foundation of many of the buildings. The reason it was abandoned is because a calamity befell the town, a terrible disease. The source of the disease was never determined, but it seems too coincidental that two separate diseases, both of which ravished civilized settlements, occurred within such close proximity of one another."

Celestia straightened up and continued, "Granted there is a substantial time difference between the two events, but the Bloodmages have been around for a rather long time. If I may offer some advice Captain?"

Joyner nodded solemnly, "Please do."

"Take special notice if any of the residents here disappear, especially Unicorns. I fear the Bloodmages may be somewhere nearby." Celestia warned quietly.

"And what if we do encounter some of them?" Joyner asked, "How do we identify them and how do we deal with them?"

Celestia's eyes shifted to her right as she lowered her head, "The best way to deal with them is to take them out in the open where they cannot have traps waiting. If for some reason there is no chance of taking them openly, set a ward around a building they are in then go in, in force, and be ready for a fierce fight. Above all, do not let them use any of their magic, when battling Bloodmages use any means necessary. With Catalyst here, you will have a perfect opportunity to utilize her skills."

Celestia sighed and looked up seriously, "Above all, be extremely careful about who you tell and who has access to information about what I'm telling you. If the Bloodmages have an agent here, they will take steps to subvert your progress at every turn and they will leave a trail of destruction and dead bodies. Make no mistake Captain, if they get the chance, they would kill every resident of New Humansville and they would do so gleefully. The Balzak may be gone but their legacy of death remains."

Captain Joyner steepled his fingers together and hummed in thought, "If Blood magic is such a corruption of natural magic then why does it even work? Wouldn't the Natural Magic of the world neutralize it?"

Celestia nodded her head sadly, "Luna and I have pondered that same question for many a long year. Our most likely conclusion is that the Natural Magic allows it because we, the other species of the world, allowed the Balzak to be annihilated and it wants them to be remembered. We attempted to do so through appointing the Arch Magister to study Blood magic. We thought it would be sufficient. Apparently it is not. And now the Bloodmages have returned. They unleashed a terrible weapon against a city/state of innocent Diamond Dogs and nearly all of New Humansville as well. They must be stopped Captain. Wouldn't you agree?"

Joyner nodded his head, "Absolutely." He paused and thought for a moment, "Out of curiosity, how were they stopped before now? Was it some sort of large-scale military operation?"

Celestia smiled fondly, "Military operation yes, large-scale no. It was something we called The Peacemaker Initiative. Scientists, researchers, and a combat ready task force; the best and brightest from every allied species around the world. The Peacemakers were not controlled by any sovereign or nation or government. They were under what we call a 'situational compulsion'. Every member of the Peacemakers had to willingly undergo a spell which forced on them the inability to take action against any entity other than Bloodmages. It was one of the most questionable things ever brought into existence, but it was the only way to bring in the other nations at that time. The Dragons and the Changelings were the only species that were excluded from the Peacemakers. The Changelings would have been invaluable in the effort to root out Bloodmage agents."

Celestia shook her head, "There has been no declaration of reinstating the Peacemaker Initiative yet, but I believe it will happen soon. When it does, do you believe that any of your people would be willing to volunteer?"

Joyner smirked, "Without a doubt. I know for certain that Hord would jump at the chance and likely Brinsin too, but Hord would without a doubt."

Celestia locked eyes with the Captain, "And what about you?"

Joyner quirked an eyebrow, "Me? No. No my place is here. I might be able to assist with a few operations but my work is here."

Celestia nodded her head, "Very well."

* * *

"So your suggestion is try to find a human that could live with the family to help them learn about raising one of us. And you are volunteering for that?" Artex asked.

Darryl Hord crossed his arms and nodded briskly as he leaned against the wall of the C.W.G. Headquarters, "Damn right Mr. Emissary."

Artex rubbed his eyes, "Look Darryl, you can't go volunteering for everything. You're already the trainer for the Fire Fighter program of the Community Welfare Guardians and you're a member as well. I appreciate the enthusiasm and the willingness but your expertise is needed more here." He cracked his neck and sighed, "I'll keep the idea in mind though. It's certainly better than anything else I've heard so far."

Darryl nodded and pushed off the wall, "I have a shift here in a couple of minutes, but it was good to see you." He reached around and took Artex into a friendly hug with two firm pats on the back, "You should come around more often. We miss you out here."

Artex fought against cringing, "Yeah I know. Hopefully I'll be able to in the near future."

Darryl smiled at the thought, "Good. Sorry to cut this short but I have to go. See you later." The two parted ways with a firm handshake and Artex hurried off to find somebody else.

It didn't take but a few minutes of wandering around the streets of New Humansville before he came upon the place he wanted: The Melting Pot. He pushed the doors open and inhaled the thick and savory aromas of cooking food. As the smells invaded his nose, he promised himself to bring Razor and Oriana to the restaurant that evening. There were only eight others in the restaurant at the time and they all looked like one family, mostly Earth Ponies. For the moment though, his attention was set for one specific person.

Artex walked up to the counter and sat down on one of the bar stools and a bright red Pegasus mare with a curly cerulean mane and tail trotted up to him from the far side of the bar, "Hello and welcome to The Melting Pot." she beamed enthusiastically, "Would you like to sample one of our signature dishes? We also have the only restaurant in the known world which serves native Human cuisine. What can I interest you in today sir?"

Artex hid a chuckle at the young mare, "I'm looking for Alex Ludwig. I believe he's the owner?"

The bartender nodded, "That he is sir. He is in his office at the moment. Would you like me to fetch him for you?"

Artex propped his right elbow on the counter and placed his chin in his palm, "Yes please."

The mare trotted into the back, which was accessed through a pair of wooden swinging doors behind the bar. While he waited, Artex took the time to really look around his friend's place of business. From the front of the restaurant to the bar looked to be fifteen Fathoms and from one side to the other it seemed to be the same. The left and right walls were lined with partitioned booths except for a four Fathom wide stage set into the left wall. The center area was filled with rectangular tables with a perimeter of chairs around them. The space directly in front of the stage looked to be a small dance floor and Artex wondered if any bands had played there yet.

"Hey there Dan!" came Alex' voice from beyond the bar, "What brings you here? We haven't seen you in ages."

Artex smirked as his friend stepped out from behind the bar and took the stool right next to him, "I need advice man. We've got a problem."

Alex chuckled as he leaned against the counter, "No shit. What else is new?" He tapped Artex on the arm, "Hey, do you want anything? It's on the house. I've made a killing here already."

Artex pulled his chin off his palm, "I'll take something strong. Kavim brew some weak stuff."

Alex laughed openly, "True enough." He reached around the counter and withdrew a bottle of dark amber liquid. The bottle was in the shape of an apple, "This is some of the best stuff right here." he said as he popped the cork, "Apple Nectar Amber Brew it's called. Produced at Sweet Apple Acres. I don't know where that place is, but those Kavim sure do know the good stuff. Apparently this Amber Brew doesn't sell very well because it's too strong. Here, we go through six bottles per day. I have enough of this stocked up to last me a month. The craziest thing is that it's only a little more potent than a particularly strong schnapps from back home." He reached behind the counter again and withdrew two glasses, "Still, it'll get you wasted if you drink enough of it."

Alex proceeded to pour two full glasses of the stuff then set the bottle down on the bar, still open, "Cheers." The two men clinked glasses and each took a big gulp from their respective drinks.

Artex was impressed, the liquor was strong enough to produce some heat on the way down, but it still wasn't enough to make him cough. He set his glass down on the bar and fingered the rim, "This whole debacle with the overlooked fliers is a royal pain in the ass." he spoke in American English, "So far most of the people agree only on two things: the baby has to go to a Human family, and nobody wants to volunteer to do so. It's about what I expected, but it's still a pain. Everybody wants to point out the problem, but God forbid they provide any sort of solution. Darryl had a good idea, but it would be putting the Kavim family out by doing so. I have an idea, but I wanted to get your opinion on it before I decide."

Alex finished off his glass then refilled it, "Go ahead, shoot."

"We're going to host more interviews but keep the Kavim family as one of the top choices. We'll review everybody and compare and contrast and then make the final decision." Artex explained.

Alex blew out an exasperated breath, "It's a sound enough solution, I just hope you expect people to bitch and moan about the criteria for adopting."

Artex smiled, "They wouldn't be Human if they didn't. No, I'm expecting a lot of people to get their panties in a wad about this, but the criteria are sound. Couples only, married is a strong preference but not mandatory and they have to be financially established and capable of taking care of a little one." he slung back the remainder of his glass and reached for the bottle, "Have there been any weddings yet? I heard that Kaneesha and Andrew were pretty close. They might be a good choice. Can you think of anybody else?"

Alex held up his glass and swirled around the amber liquid, "A few. Mike has been seeing that one tall, blond pediatric nurse Rachel, but I don't know how serious they are. Bobby and Alana are rumored to be an item, but I've never seen any solid evidence of that. Had a few others, but nobody really serious... well..." he trailed off and bit his lower lip, "There is one I've seen, but it's an odd one. Kolo has been in here with one of the lumberjack mares a couple of times. They seem pretty close, but I don't think it's any more than a fling. They're both lonely so they hooked up."

Artex shook his head, "Not likely. Kavim women have trouble... giving themselves to their partners. They have to be held down and apparently it's a bit traumatic if you're not careful. If it's just them two, I can almost guarantee they aren't sleeping together." He chuckled, "Hell, I watched a mare and a stallion kissing and she nearly had a panic attack. Kavim roll in herds for a reason."

Alex nodded thoughtfully and took another sip of his drink, "Fair enough I suppose. Not sure if they'll have an easy time of it though. Plenty of people are definitely not cool with the whole interspecies relationship thing. And in addition to that, romance between a Human and anything else will be hard enough to swallow, but polygamy on top of that?" he turned his head to the side, pursed his lips, and raised his eyebrows, "Oi."

Artex frowned, "What about you? What do you think about it?" he threw back the remainder of his drink and poured himself another.

Alex set down his glass, "Personally? I've got no problem with it, but my tastes run exclusively toward women."

"Human women you mean. Female Kavim are women too, just a different species. Hell, calling them mares is an insult if you think about it. Their words for their men and women actually translate fairly closely to our own. I mean, how would you like it if they called us dogs and bitches because we look kind of like Diamond Dogs, or if they called us bulls and cows because our hands and torsos are similar to those of Minotaurs? It's not really proper for us to call them mares and stallions just because they resemble ponies. We use the word 'Pony' because it's familiar, but to the Kavim that would be a colossal insult if they ever met one. It would be like comparing us to chimpanzees." Artex explained.

Alex laughed loudly, "Alright I can concede on that one, but the terms have stuck by now so I don't see anybody using the words 'men' and 'women' to describe Kavim. There really isn't a good comparison between Kavim and actual ponies, but like you said, it's familiar so we use it." he tipped back his glass, "And on THAT note, I prefer HUMAN women. Better?"

Artex smiled and held up his glass, "I'll drink to that."

Chapter 50: Information

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 51: At The Melting Pot

Bobby Jewel opened and held the doors for Alana, Maria, and Juan as they stepped into The Melting Pot. Bobby entered last and looked around for a table, then spotted Artex, Razor Wit, and Oriana over to one side, all of them already had drinks in front of them. Bobby whistled to Alana and motioned over to the Emissary and his girlfriends. Alana followed his pointing hand and spotted the three. She bit her lip nervously, but led the way over to their table.

Artex was the first to notice the new guests and waved them over, "Hey Bobby! Come sit with us!" he greeted, rising to his feet as he spoke in American English, "How the hell are you?"

Bobby extended his hand and Artex accepted it. The two men shook then patted each other on the back heartily, "It's good to see you." Artex' eyes shifted to the three others in his friend's party, "Should I start the introductions or do you want to?"

Bobby pointed to each person, "You already know Alana. This is Maria and Juan. They're living with us until they get a place of their own."

Artex extended his right hand to each of the people, "Mucho gusto senior y seniorita." Artex silently hoped he hadn't butchered the greeting.

Maria was a thin, small framed young woman. Her straight, black hair hung down her back and her eyes were sharp, "No seniorita, seniora." she suddenly switched to broken Velensovth, "I... am... married to... Juan." She gestured to the young man sitting next to her.

"My mistake," Artex responded in Velensovth as everybody sat down, "This is Razor Wit and Oriana. They help me with my responsibilities as Emissary."

Razor Wit peered at Alana, "Um, not to be rude, but are you..."

Alana locked eyes with Razor and seemed to almost swell in size, "A Changeling? Yes. Is that a problem?" she asked aggressively.

Razor shook her head, "No, just curious. I remember your name from when you came out of the forest."

"Take it easy there babe." Bobby soothed his girlfriend, "I'm sure she didn't mean anything by it."

Oriana's eyes bulged, "Oh... I-I-I had heard there were Changelings living here I just... never expected to m-meet one."

Alana threw up her hands, "Well here I am!" she exclaimed loudly, "And for the record: I'm not interested in putting you in a cocoon, I have no intention of killing and replacing anybody, and I'm not going to suck you dry of all your emotions! I just want to live here with the man I love and be happy without being judged and hated all the time!" Alana ended her tirade panting for breath with both hands on the table.

Bobby reached over and clasped his hands on Alana's, "And yelling at folks who are nervous about Changelings isn't going to them any less afraid of you."

Alana froze as soon as Bobby spoke and held her pose for several long seconds as silence reigned at the table. After some seconds she groaned, slapped her elbows on the table, and buried her face in her hands, "Oooohhhh." she moaned sadly, "I did it again, didn't I?" it was not a question.

Bobby smiled sadly and wrapped his arms around her, "At least nobody called the Guardians and tried to have you arrested."

"Not yet." Alana said morosely.

Oriana tapped her right forehoof against the table top, "Not going to either." Alana peeked out from under her fingers and Oriana continued, "You did not attack me physically. You are upset, you used words. I repay type with type so I will also use words. Listen well," her expression turned intense, "I was startled and somewhat afraid, yes. I have only heard negative things about Changelings so I had no idea what to expect. You cannot expect any other reaction right away and becoming upset about it only enforces an already negative opinion."

Oriana calmed down and spoke more casually, "In the future, try to act like it is nothing unusual, as if you are just like anybody else. I do believe that is what you were trying to emphasize. If somebody makes a comment, brush it off playfully, ignore the words of those who disprove of you. They are not worth your effort or time so do not give it to them. Exploding like you did will never help your cause." Oriana sat back and raised her chin, "Am I nervous and afraid? Yes I am. I am also open-minded about the situation. The fact that you are what you are did catch me off guard, but I have no reason to hate you." She leaned back over the table and extended her right forehoof, "Let us start again. I am Oriana."

Alana hesitantly accepted the hoof, "Alana... nice to meet you."

Maria and Juan exchanged a confused look, "What was... that... about?" Juan asked.

Razor Wit spoke slowly to ensure the two could understand her, "Alana is a Changeling. Most species don't like Changelings. For a long time we thought Changelings were an enemy. Changelings attacked our capital because they were lied to and they were starving. This town is the only place where they can live."

Juan and Maria nodded along, then Maria asked, "Why... not... all Changelings... live... here?"

"Let's let Alana answer that one." Razor suggested.

Alana shrugged, "Most of us are either too afraid, dead, or still under control of our Queen. Some more are coming here soon."

Bobby nodded and looked to Artex, "That actually brings up something that I could use help with." He looked up and saw Alex Ludwig approaching their table, "Hold that thought."

Alex walked up casually, "Alright everybody, what'll you have? We've got two specials tonight and since there's almost nobody else here, I'll be your sever. Our Omnivore Special is fish tacos on a bed of brown rice and raw or steamed broccoli, and for our Herbivore Special we have vegetable stir fry with sesame seeds on steamed or roasted barley. Can I start you off with something to drink or are you ready to order?"

Everybody placed their orders with Bobby, Maria, and Juan ordering the fish tacos and Artex ordering the 'heavy salad'. Alana settled for orange fried black beans and rice, while Oriana decided on trying the famous Garden Garbage Medley, and Razor Wit ordered the bell peppers stuffed with pan fried tomatoes, and asparagus. Razor and Oriana ordered Kavim beers while everybody else ordered something much 'harder' to drink.

Once Alex headed back to the kitchen Bobby continued voicing his concern, "The other Changelings want to come out of the forest and join us but there is a problem. Apparently one of them underwent a permanent transformation and is now stuck in some sort of Changeling battle body. Alana said that she's concerned that he'll have trouble fitting in."

Artex scratched his chin, "What kinds of changes are we talking about here Alana? Is he some sort of goo creature now? I need specifics."

Alana cleared her throat and looked down at the table while squeezing Bobby's hand, "He's about four Fathoms tall at the shoulder, about six Fathoms long, and probably two Fathoms wide. He is pitch black, like all Changelings in our natural form, but he has six legs to support his weight and two long, curved blade-like arms. His body is thick and heavy and his skin has changed to hard chitin plates with some spikes on it. He still has his wings but he said he would keep from using them so he wouldn't knock anybody over." She looked up into Artex blank face, "He was just trying to protect us, please let him stay."

Artex could feel his right eye twitching as the mental image came together in his imagination, "He's... a... miniature... flying... ULTRALISK!?"

Alana cocked her head, "You have something similar back on your home?"

Artex shook his head, "Nothing real. It's an imaginary creature from a game called Star Craft. This can't be right." He looked around, "Alex!" he yelled, seeing their server bringing out drinks, "I need a piece of paper and a pencil please."

Alex distributed the drinks, "Alright, give me a second." He ran back to the bar and knelt down then returned with a small sheaf of paper and a carpenter's pencil.

Artex did his best to sketch an Ultralisk, knowing his artistic skill were not the best, and held up the finished drawing, "Anything like this?"

Alana examined the picture and frowned, "Not quite, but you have the right idea. The edged arms are correct, but the legs are off and he doesn't have anywhere nearly that many spikes... oh and he has a long, thick tail with a bulb on the end to help him balance. The legs you have look too thin, his are thicker, but the bases of the feet aren't far off. He has three toes at the base of each leg, two in the front and one in the back. The head is off too. The entire head of this thing is monstrous, his head still looks like a Changeling, but the horn has no holes and is much thicker, oh and it juts forward for charging, like a battering ram."

Artex made the appropriate changes to his sketch and showed it to Alana again. The Changeling nodded, "That's closer." She looked up at Artex, "Do you think you can help him?"

Artex slid the paper back to him and peered down at it, "Honestly... I don't know. Humans were happy enough to have regular Changelings here but this guy?" He rubbed his right hand over his mouth, "I don't know."

Razor tapped Artex left arm with her right forehoof, "May we see?"

Artex slid the paper over to her. Razor reared her head back as she got a look at the sketch, "Woah! He's a big one!" she slid the paper to Oriana and addressed Alana, "You say he wants to live here?"

Alana nodded sourly, "He deserves to live here! He sacrificed his body permanently because he was trying to protect us!" The disguised Changeling looked to he close to tears, "It isn't fair! He was only trying to help us!"

Oriana passed the paper to Maria and from there it made its way around the whole table until it came back to Artex, "Is there any way we could reduce the size of his spikes without hurting him? It would make him look less terrifying. I'd never ask for him to lose his horn or arms, that would be too much, but anything we could do to make him appear friendlier would help."

Alana huffed, "That body template wasn't meant to look friendly, but I can ask him. If it'll help him fit in, I'm sure he'll try. How about we go out to meet him tomorrow? You can get a good look at him and talk to him directly."

Artex nodded, "Sounds fine to me. It'll take a couple of days before word spreads around about the interviews. We've already set up for fliers to be made out and distributed at every door. Until then we're free." He turned to his girlfriends, "What do you think ladies?"

Oriana shifted her forehooves on the tabletop nervously, "I... I don't know." She looked up to Alana and quickly said, "It's nothing against you, but he just looks so... scary." She took a breath and let it out, "I'll go if Razor goes."

Razor smirked, "Of course I'll go. This is part of our responsibility to New Humansville if he's going to be living here with Humans." She also turned her attention to Alana, "Look, despite what you may think, I don't have anything against you specifically Alana. I'm not entirely comfortable around Changelings as a whole, but I wasn't comfortable around Diamond Dogs when I went to learn their language, and I wasn't comfortable around Humans when I tracked them in the forest. Just because I'm not comfortable does not mean that I'll let it get to me too much and it certainly doesn't mean I'll let it affect my judgement. I can put my comfort away in the face of the greater good. I did it with the Diamond Dogs, I did it with the Humans, and I'll do it with Changelings too."

Alana cracked a small smile, "Most Ponies wouldn't be able to do all of that."

Razor winked at Alana and took a swig of her beer, "I know, I'm just that good."

"You know what else?" Artex asked, "We should bring someone of the C.W.G. with us so they can get to know..." he trailed off, "What's his name anyway?"

Alana perked up, "His name is Rifin. Now because of the change to his body, he's going to be on edge and he will become aggressive if he feels that other Changelings are being threatened. The changes in his body affect his mind too. He's supposed to be aggressive because his body is made for battle. If a Changeling takes on the same transformation he did, they are expected to die fighting within a few hours, two or three days at most. Traditionally, if one survived a battle it was considered too costly to keep alive and so the Queen would cull any of them that were left. That transformation is considered a death sentence. The ultimate sacrifice for the greater good. All Changelings can make the transformation with enough energy, but it takes quite a bit. Rifin was on the outskirts of Canterlot when the love shield hit so he didn't rupture from too much of it. He said it was what gave him the energy to make the change."

The table was quiet after the revelation. Maria and Juan were listening quietly so Bobby spoke up, "Did you understand all of that?"

The two both nodded and Artex spoke up next, "How are you liking Equestria?"

Juan was the first to answer, "It is... a... nice place. The... bruja... the magic is... hard to... get... used to. We... are Catholic... so... it is... difficult... adjusting."

Artex nodded, "That makes sense. You have to understand though, magic has nothing to do with spirits or demons. It is a natural force here, a science."

Maria nodded in understanding, "We... know. It is... still... a difficult... change."

"Are you being treated well?" Artex continued.

Juan and Maria both nodded, "Yes. The Kavim are... good... neighbors. Very... friendly. The... other... Humans are... nice... too. Is it... true... that... we will be... granted... citizenship?"

Artex nodded in confirmation, "That's right. You will also be given homes and some money to help you get going in your new life. What did you do before you came here?"

Maria answered first, "I was a... teacher... for... small... foals?"

"Children?" Artex offered.

Maria nodded and Juan answered, "I... was... a... clerk... with... bits."

Razor perked up, "An accountant?"

Juan's eyes brightened, "Yes... accountant. Good... with... numbers."

Artex smiled at them, "There is a need for both jobs here. Neither of you will have trouble finding work." He laced his fingers together on the table, "Speaking of work, I'm moving to New Humansville as soon as I can."

Razor Wit and Oriana startled and stared at their boyfriend, Razor spoke first, "What... ?"

Before she could say more Artex held up his hands, "I need to be here, I HAVE to be here. I've been failing my people. I should have been here the whole time. What better place to understand the struggles of Humans and present their best interest than the one place where they live? I can't stay away. I'm sorry if this is a deal-breaker or anything, but my species comes first. More than a thousand lives depend on me now and I have to make them a priority. I'm not letting New Humansville slip through the cracks again if something like the adoption comes up and this town is overlooked." He placed his finger tips on the table and thumped them against the wood for emphasis, "I'll go back to Ponyville to gather my things, but this is where I belong, right here, not several hundred Leagues from here. This is my decision and I hope you both will join me, but I'm staying here either way."

Oriana shrugged, "I was charged to stay with you for guidance. I go where you go."

Razor Wit's ears wilted and her posture slumped, "I was hoping to live closer to my family... I'm SUPPOSED to live close to my family, it's what's expected of me..." she trailed off slumping her chin onto the table. Oriana opened her mouth to say something but Razor cut her off, "No. Don't influence my decision, I need to make it on my own." Oriana shut her mouth and shot Razor a sad smile. Razor Wit returned the smile with equal melancholy. Every person at the table stayed silent out of respect for her.

Several minutes later she seemed to reach a decision. She raised her head and looked Artex in the eye, "You're partially right Artex, but you are not the only one who has been failing the residents of New Humansville. I am supposed to represent the best interest of the Ponies where they interact with Humans and nowhere else in Equestria does that occur more frequently than right here in New Humansville. It doesn't matter where anypony expects me to live either. Our herd is going to be unique and what better way to demonstrate that than by going against the usual tradition? You're right, this is where we all need to be. If my family has a problem with that then they'll just have to, as you say, 'deal with it'. I've been making a lot of the decisions and that isn't fair. Living here is the least I can do to start to make up for it. I'll come with you and support you, even if it isn't what I initially wanted. It's the right thing to do and we all have a responsibility to the residents of New Humansville."

Artex smiled at her and reached over and scratched her behind her ears affectionately, "I appreciate that Razor." He then turned to the rest of the table and clapped his hands together, "Enough of this gloomy atmosphere!" He picked up his drink, "A toast to renewing friendships." Six glasses clinked with his, "Alright," he said in a Scottish accent, "Let's all get pissed!"

The conversation lasted well into the night with everybody chatting about life and becoming friends. Even Alana seemed to warm up to Oriana and Razor after a while.

Author's Note

Remember to Like if you like the story and please direct all typos to the closest incinerator for summary execution.

Chapter 52: Rifin

Mike Joyner trudged along behind Alana, Artex, Razor Wit, and Oriana as they headed toward the forest to the Northeast. The small procession stepped carefully, trying not to trample the growing plants in the field while Alana continued to explain about her friend. Joyner had heard that he was supposed to be big, but he didn't know exactly what to expect. Alana had asked that he not bring anything that could be considered a weapon, so he had left his gear behind at the C.W.G. Headquarters.

"Rifin doesn't live in the forest. He lives in the quarry. He couldn't fit between the trees easily and he didn't want to knock too many over. He did clear a path through from the quarry to Mario's camp where the others are so he could check up on them, but he's kept his distance from the town so as to not upset anypony. He knows the situation but his interaction with Humans has been limited to only Mario. On the positive side, he has no reason to be afraid of Humans. Mario says a lot of good things about you all."

Alana led them into the short forested area between New Humansville and the quarry. She picked her way through the bushes and trees that grew thickly all around the interior of the forest, talking as she went, "Now his body template is meant to be a soldier; his mind is set up to take commands, but he'll be resistant to acknowledging anybody as somebody who is worthy of commanding him. Even if he does accept somebody as an authority figure, he's still his own Changeling so don't try to control his life... what little bit of one he can still have."

Joyner's eyebrows crinkled together in curiosity, "What do you mean?"

Alana pushed a branch out of her way as she continued forward, "I mean he's huge and all soldiers with the template he has are male, to make them more aggressive. He doesn't ever have any chance to enjoy any sort of romantic interest, he can't exactly hold a mug to drink, he can't throw darts and play games with friends, and he can't even live in a normal home. What kind of a life is that? I feel sorry for him and indebted to him for making such a selfless decision, that's why I'm trying so hard to find a way for him to at least have some sort of life for himself. It won't ever be any kind of normal life, but I want to help him as much as I can. He deserves a chance at being cared for and appreciated for what he did, besides I can't keep sneaking away from town to keep feeding him love energy and regular food to sustain him. All of us who live in the forest and Vaiawa and I have been trying to help him as much as we can. He deserves it, but he also wants to earn his keep."

She stopped at the edge of the forest and looked down at the quarry sadly. The quarry had only been scouted briefly by the Humans so nobody had begun any work carving out stone. The quarry was a wide chasm in the ground, spanning Leagues in every direction. The floor of the quarry was more than a League wide and over a dozen Leagues in length. A small stream trickled through the center of it, but there were very few plants down on the floor. Instead of plants the floor was mostly covered in pea-sized gravel and light brown sand. The sides of the quarry gently descended down to the bottom in some places, and in others they were a sheer drop almost straight up and down. All in all it was like gazing into a miniature Grand Canyon.

Alana sighed as she stared down into the craggy basin, "He has very little hope left." she admitted quietly, "Most Changelings wouldn't help one who has taken the template, and he's convinced himself that no species in the world would ever accept him. Vaiawa and I convinced him to at least try to get along in New Humansville. He said he's willing to try, but his mentality is extremely fatalistic so be patient with him and try to see the situation from his perspective."

She turned her head and looked over her shoulder at everybody following her, "He'll be hiding when we first go down, so don't be alarmed if he pops up from somewhere. Even if he can't change his shape he's still a Changeling. Hiding is second nature to us and he can change his color if he wants to." She turned back around and exited the forest, "Follow me down and watch where you step."

The two mares and two men followed Alana down a gentle part of the slope as she pointed something out, "The slope we're on right now is one that Rifin carved himself so that he could get in and out and we could visit him."

The four following Alana slowed down and looked at the slope. It spanned dozens of Fathoms from one side to the other and over a hundred Fathoms in length. The magnitude and power of a creature capable of doing something like that was beyond impressive. After some minutes they reached the floor of the quarry and Alana called for a halt, "Stop here for a minute while I look around for him." She shielded her eyes from the sun and slowly scanned around the sand and gravel. She suddenly dropped her hand and pointed, "There he is."

The others followed her hand but couldn't make out what she was pointing to. There were rocks and even small boulders scattered all around the floor but there was nothing that their eyes could pick out that would be indicative of a huge, spiky Changeling. Alana turned back to everybody else with a grin, "Give me a minute to go talk to him so he doesn't end up scarring you. I'm about to change into my natural shape, so Rifin can recognize me, so don't freak out." Without another word she shifted into her Changeling form and shuffled out of her clothes. She picked them up and slung them over her back then cantered out across the open ground of the quarry floor. All eyes followed her as she jumped across the stream to the far side and stopped at a cluster of jagged boulders.

"I can see her shape, but I can't see what she's doing." Razor admitted, "She's a black blur right now."

Oriana brought up her left forehoof and shielded her eyes, "I can see her a little better than that, but I still cannot make out much."

Artex chewed his cheek, "It looks like she's talking to the boulders."

"And now she's waving us over." Joyner said, "Well let's go see."

Joyner led the way over to Alana and her boulders. The two mares had no issue jumping over the stream and Artex made it look easy, but Mike had to strain to make the jump since he didn't have the strength of any of the natives. The four of them calmly walked up to Alana and Artex called to her, "Where is he?"

Alana giggled into her right forehoof and pointed to the mass of boulders, "He's right here. Talk to him for a minute while I change back and get dressed again." She stepped back behind the mass of rocks and disappeared from sight.

The four others all exchanged uncertain looks and shrugged. Artex decided to go first, "Um, hello Rifin. I hope you won't think me rude but I can't tell where your head is right now so I'll just talk to what's right here. I am the Human Emissary and these two mares are Razor Wit, she's the Unicorn, and Oriana is the Zebra. They help me with my duties. I cannot say with any certainty that if you come to New Humansville that you will be accepted right away, however if you're willing to do your part and help out as best you can, I will see to it that you have a home at least, a house or a bunker if you prefer. I can also tell you that some of us Humans will be excited to see a being as large as you are said to be. I believe you can prove to be an incredible asset to the community and I, for one, am willing to welcome you so long as you do your best to be reasonable in your dealings with others."

Mike decided to take his turn next, "Hello there Rifin. I'm Captain Mike Joyner, I command the Community Welfare Guardians of New Humansville. I can tell you that your size alone could be a great help to us if we need to reach the upper floors of a burning house and your strength and flight could carry injured people to the hospital much more quickly than we can now. Like Artex here, I can't guarantee that your integration will be smooth, but given some time and effort I am certain you can and will find yourself as a wanted, needed, and appreciated member of the community of New Humansville. We try to uphold and personify the ideals of unity and acceptance of ALL people no matter what they look like. If we need to we will gather folks together and build you a home before you even come to town if it will help persuade you." Mike reached out his hand and grasped the closest jagged rock, "Nobody deserves to be alone and unwanted, especially one who has made as selfless a choice as you have."

Artex stepped up next to Mike and also placed his hand on the rock, "Come on big guy, give us a chance to show you a place you can call home."

Razor Wit approached the rock and placed her right forehoof against it, "I have always tried not to judge anybody on how they look, but by what they do and who they are. At least give us a chance to try."

Oriana lingered briefly then slowly approached the rock and tentatively touched it with her left forehoof, "I... I have only just met Alana last night but I can already tell that she is not the kind of being to be afraid of. We have been taught that Changelings are evil, but I have yet to see any sign of it myself. If I can accept Alana, I can try to accept you as well... please Rifin, come out."

All was silent as the four of them stayed still touching the rock, then suddenly, it rumbled. The jagged boulders began to shift and move and everybody moved away from the possibility of being crushed. As they looked on, the rocks and boulders shifted and shook and slowly rose from the ground. Most of the boulders moved and fell to the sides and the gravel and sand began pouring off of a growing mound emerging from the sand.

Just like Alana described, it had six legs as thick as tree trunks which Mike doubted he could even wrap his arms around. The back and sides were revealed as the sand and gravel poured off of them revealing thick, jagged armor plates made out of hard chitin. The joints for the back and legs had a wicked curved spike protruding from the outside edge of each section, none were smaller than a man's arm. The head was massive, as tall as a Smart Car and half again as long. From the forehead came a long spike which spanned at least a full Fathom in length. As it rose to its full height it unfolded two massive scythe-like battle arms, each as long as a Mike was tall. Thick eyelids slid open revealing bright blue, intelligent, massive eyes each the size of a dinner plate, and a long, thick tail swished around behind the backside of the enormous creature. It stood taller than a Mac truck and wider as well. Mike guessed that it had to weigh at least twenty tons. Rifin shook himself to dislodge the last of the gravel and sand, but he ended up creating a veritable dust cloud of debris and dirt.

Mike looked on in awe as the behemoth stared down at four creatures he could surely crush with a single misplaced step. For several seconds nobody moved, then Alana stepped out from behind Rifin, "See, I told you he was a big one."

Swallowing and feeling like he swallowed half his stomach, Mike stepped forward and walked up to Rifin, "It's... good to see you all the way. It tends to make it much easier to talk to somebody when you can see them."

Rifin watched Mike for half a moment before he lowered his colossal head, "Grrraaaa!," he roared in a voice which sounded like it was made by grinding rocks. Mike held his ground and refused to even blink as he stared up defiantly at the hulking figure. His lack of fear seemed to enrage Rifin, "Why do you not fear me?" he rumbled, "I could crush any of you with but a single step! I could cleave you in two with one swipe of my battle arms! I could chomp down and liquefy every bone in your body with one bite! And you just stand there!" Rifin took a step forward and nudged Mike with his horn, "Why are you not afraid of me!?"

Mike managed not to evacuate his bowels or bladder as the monstrous horn nudged him, "Because I know you're only acting out." he stated calmly, "You're afraid."

Rifin reared his head back and roared again, "What do I have to fear? You are no threat to me."

Mike shrugged, "Not physically, no. But we represent a possible future where you are accepted and valued. You cannot comprehend that possibility. You can only see the possibility of failure, so you're trying to make it a reality. You're trying to scare us so you feel justified in how you think we'll react to and treat you."

"How do you know I won't just slaughter you all when I get the chance?" Rifin bellowed.

Mike forced his face into a smile and prepared himself to call what he hoped was a bluff from Rifin, "Because if you had planned to do that, you would have already."

Rifin surged forward faster than even Mike could move his hands and Alana screamed, "RIFIN NO!"

The C.W.G. Captain willed his body not to move. He had anticipated a bluff and hopefully the gamble would pay off. If it didn't then New Humansville would be looking for a new Captain. Mike held still as a statue as Rifin swung one of his battle arms in a slicing motion. The edge of the blade halted not a Hoof length away from Mike's right side. He continued to stare at Rifin and even crossed his arms as if to ask, 'Are you finished?'

Rifin held his pose and stared straight into Mike's eyes. Mike stared right back in defiance of the gargantuan creature threatening him. Rifin looked into Mike's eyes and saw fear, but it was a fear that was controlled by the man's will. He acknowledged his fear and owned it. In his eyes, Rifin saw a kind and compassionate soul who could be hard when needed. This was one who lead from the front, an individual who others respected not because it was expected, but because it was earned.

Mike also looked into Rifin's massive eyes. Within those two blue orbs he saw familiar emotions and thoughts. The eyes were alien, but the feelings in them were as familiar as his own skin. Mike had been right, Rifin was afraid. He was saddened because he felt that his sacrifice, the sacrifice of his natural body, had been in vain. He had taken the steps to become a martyr for his people and he felt as if had failed in that role. He felt hideous even by Changeling standards and he couldn't accept that he could ever be useful for anything except to die valiantly in defense of his kind. His body template was a terrible thing. It was a thing meant for killing and destruction. It was also a wonderful thing. It was a symbol of valiant action and selflessness, a protective bulwark, a shelter from those who would do harm to those for whom he cared. In those moments with each of them staring at one another, Mike felt that he understood a little of what Rifin felt and feared.

"Well," Rifin rumbled, "What do you see, Captain? Do you see what I do when I look into the water? Do you see a monstrosity built for mayhem? A creature of death and carnage?" He turned his eyes away, "What do you see? Look at me." he challenged, "LOOK AT ME!"

"I am looking." Mike replied calmly. Rifin closed his eyes sadly and lowered his head, almost scraping Mike with his horn. Mike continued, "I see nobility. I see willingness to give of one's self for the sake of others." He stepped forward, reached out his right hand and lifted Rifin's chin, "In you I see the same spirit and drive to protect and defend that I see in all of my officers. Now you look at us."

Rifin opened his eyes and his gaze swept the others as Mike continued, "I'm not perfect. None of us are. We accept that fact and we push forward. We strive to do our best with what we have."

"What do I have to offer? I'm made for slaughter." Rifin said as softly as a rumbling rock could ever hope to speak.

Artex quirked an eyebrow, "Really? Because it seems to me that you've already proven how helpful you can be." He pointed back to the gentle slope Alana had led them down, "You managed to use your size and body to build a safe ramp down into this quarry. Your body may not have been designed to do that, but that didn't stop you then and only you can decide if it's going to stop you now. Our offer stands true. Will you take the chance and join us? Or will you stay here alone?"

"I was there." Rifin said, "I fought when we attacked Canterlot. The Ponies will never accept me. Even if they did, the Princesses would have me arrested to spend the rest of my life in a cell... or destroy me."

"No they won't." Razor Wit said firmly, "They are forgiving. They forgave Discord for his two rampages in Equestria and that was after he turned our lives upside down, literally in some cases. Your participation in the attack on Canterlot was a grain of sand compared to a avalanche."

"Do you really wish to live out the rest of your days indebted to others to feed you when you have no want to repay them? Do you wish to be a burden on the lives of those you chose to protect?" Oriana asked bluntly, "If you do, then stay here and be the burden. Live here as a useless lump wallowing is self-doubt. Do you have the courage to at least try to change your lot in life? Or do you wish to be a coward? Altering yourself permanently was an act of courage. Will you dishonor yourself and the other Changelings by hiding in the quarry like a coward? The other Changelings are one tenth your size and they're willing to try living with us, what's your excuse?" Oriana took a deep breath and stepped forward. Her posture changed from confrontational to calm, "Show us the same bravery you demonstrated when you made yourself into a protector. There are others of like mind waiting for you in town. They may be strange or even frightening to you, but I have seen that often in New Humansville, a stranger is merely a friend you have yet to meet."

Mike strode forward fearlessly and patted Rifin on his cheek, "We're offering for you to come with us, to find a home. That's not something you would likely be offered elsewhere. You cannot go back to your queen, but you can come home with us. All you have to do is agree, just say 'yes'."

Rifin averted his eyes and lapsed into deep introspection, thinking deeply. Alana slapped her hand against the right side of his chest plate, "Come on Rifin, I've found a home there, Vaiawa has too. The other Changelings will be coming out soon and we don't want to leave you alone out here. You were there for us when we might have needed it, now let us be there for you."

Rifin rumbled in his throat and raised his head. He stared down at the four small beings standing in front of him. They had already treated him as if he were normal. They weren't intimidated by his size or appearance, "I will come."

"Oh HELL yeah." a male voice called from the far side of the stream.

All eyes swept around, following the voice, and spotted Kaneesha and Andrew standing there. Mike shook his head, "I should have known you two would follow us. What did you mean anyway?"

Andrew chuckled and crossed his arms, "Calvin is going to be SERIOUSLY happy to see you there big guy." Andrew continued laughing, "Because, for once in his life, he WON'T be the biggest, blackest dude around!"

Author's Note

Please remember to Like if you like the story. The typos will be subjugated by our superiority!

Chapter 53: From The Mouth's Of Fillies

Needless to say the majority of the Kavim were a less than enthusiastic once word got around that the Humans were undertaking the building of a huge shelter for some Changeling. Once they heard about the dimensions and capabilities of said Changeling, they all but began rioting. Some of the Humans were leery of having somebody as large, powerful, and potentially dangerous as Rifin living in town. It was a minority of Humans who expressed opposition to the idea. The Community Welfare Guardians had their hands and hooves full dealing with protesters and demonstrations. Thankfully the majority of the protesters were peaceful. One Earth Pony threw a rock through the window of the house where Vaiawa was visiting, but forgot that Arch Magister Catalyst was always by her side. The Earth Pony stallion who threw the rock was arrested within the hour and tried shortly thereafter. Civil unrest became the word of the day and New Humansville was on edge. The Ponies began shunning Alana and Vaiawa and the plan to bring the other Changelings out of the forest had to be postponed until things calmed down. The people from Argentina were more confused than fearful, they were still getting settled and strange things were still the norm for them, so their mentality was more along the lines of, 'It's just another odd thing to accept'.

Long Wind, the Unicorn teacher was having a bad day. Her class progress had slowed to a trickle and more and more people were asking about why the Ponies were so upset about a single, albeit big, Changeling coming to live in the town. Long Wind felt very strongly about THAT particular topic, but her sense of professionalism restricted her from expressing her feelings about it and instead she used recent history to provide information about the attack on Canterlot and allow her students to decide for themselves. Of course she had to let them know that Alana and Vaiawa were Changelings and that neither of them had been the direct cause of any problems in town.

As the exhausted Unicorn mare trudged home, she grumbled under her breath about, 'missing the point' and 'wasting valuable lesson time' over and over. She reached the house and nudged the door open then shut it behind her. She let out a huge sigh and shook out her entire body, as if trying to rid herself of irritation. The joyful sounds of her fillies playing in the playroom in the rear of the house brought a small smile to her face. The smile was quickly replaced by a disgruntled frown as she thought about a massive Changeling ignorantly stepping on one of her children.

Long Wind grit her teeth and levitated her saddlebags off her back. She hung them on the rack by the front door, ready for the next day, then trotted toward the happy sounds in the playroom. Straight Edge was not home yet and Wind Whisper and Gale Force wouldn't be finished with their weather duty for several more hours. Quick Patch and High Note were home watching the fillies and hopefully Amber Eyes had finished her schoolwork and could go out. Long Wind worried about her eldest filly but nothing bad had happened since she had begun exploring. Long Wind was extremely concerned that with the new, giant, weaponized behemoth running around, that Amber would be in serious peril. Long Wind decided to talk to her filly about it. The Unicorn teacher could do nothing to stop the integration of the Changeling, but she could warn her little filly about the danger.

Quick Patch was in the playroom with the foals. She was busy at her sewing machine repairing rips and tears in the Humans' clothing. It earned a little extra income and there always seemed to be holes popping up. She was in the far corner of the playroom with her back to the wall facing outward so she could monitor the foals at play. Quick Patch looked up when Long Wind trotted into the playroom, "I have no idea what the Humans are doing to rip so many holes in their clothes. Are they climbing trees or dodging spears?" She held up a shirt that had three large rips in the back, one of which was large enough for her to fit her hoof through, "Good gracious! I shudder to imagine what Human foals are like on their own clothes."

Long Wind giggled behind her left forehoof, "Oh quit complaining, Patch. You would be bored out of your mind if you didn't have clothes to work with." Long Wind looked around the playroom, "Where is Amber?"

"She's in her room playing. She finished with her schoolwork but she didn't want to play with her sisters." Quick Patch stopped her sewing machine and regarded her Long Wind, "She's still lonely you know. There aren't any other Ponies her age for her to play with."

Long Wind sighed and rubbed her left forehoof over her horn, "I know and I feel awful about it. I'm going to have to have a talk with her. With the giant Changeling moving into town she runs the risk of being trampled on."

Quick Patch blew air through her lips, "I'm getting a bit tired of hearing about the poor thing. That's all anypony has been talking about for the last three days. I say we give it a chance. Alana and the other Changeling haven't caused any trouble."

Long Wind rolled her eyes, "True, and I have no problem with them at the moment. I DO take exception to some armored Changeling, that is nearly as tall as our house, tromping around wielding two huge scythe-like forelimbs. These are Changelings. The key word here is, 'change'. They can take any form they want and they expect us to believe that there is a form that they can't change from? It's obviously a deception. Before we know it, they're all going to look like that, on the same, 'can't change back' excuse and we're going to be surrounded by these colossal creatures that we'll be powerless to stop. What's to stop them from trying to take over then? Do you really thing the Community Welfare Guardians are capable of bringing one down? What about twenty? What about a hundred?"

Quick Patch blew air from her nose loudly and rolled her eyes, "You're being paranoid Windy. Why would they be willing to stir up so much controversy over being accepted into the community and even risk not being trusted if they could help it? It wouldn't be a wise tactical move. I, for one, believe the story and I feel bad for Rifin."

"It has a name now!?" Long Wind asked aghast. She shut her mouth and shook her head, "No, I shouldn't have said that. It was uncalled for." she rubbed the side of her head, and closed her eyes, "I'm usually not prejudiced. I'm just so concerned about what could happen..."

Quick Patch smacked the top of her sewing table with her right forehoof, "Then go TALK TO HIM! By all accounts he's just as smart as anypony else and Captain Joyner even respects him. You trust the Captain don't you?"

"Of course I do. The Humans proved themselves well beyond what was necessary when they fought the Diamond Dogs. They fought for all of us when we were helpless..."

"Then who is to say that if something else does happen that Rifin won't help protect us too? He chose to change his shape to protect the other Changelings, if we endear ourselves to him why wouldn't he do the same for us? You're not being reasonable or logical Windy." Long Wind opened her mouth to reply but Quick Patch held up her hoof, "No, don't say anything. Just consider what I told you. Think about it for a while and when you're done talking to Amber, then come back and we'll continue."

Long Wind grumbled as she turned around and headed for the stair to the upper floor where all the fillies stayed. She turned left at the top of the stairs and looked at the door to Amber Eyes' room. The door was closed and the piece of paper hanging from the handle said, 'Amber's room, please knock'. Long Wind shook her head, the note had not been there that morning. Adhering to her filly's wishes, she knocked on the door three times in quick succession.

A call of, 'Coming' echoed from within and Long Wind waited patiently. Amber Eyes opened the door and let her Mother in, "Hey Mom... wow you look like you had a rough day."

Long Wind smiled at her perceptive filly as she trotted into the room, "I did. Everybody in the whole class today was talking about the Changelings."

Amber tilted her head in confusion, "Why? Did something happen to Ms. Alana or Ms. Vaiawa?"

Her Mother shook her head, "No, it wasn't about either of them."

Amber's eyes brightened, "Is it about that other Changeling who wants to live here?" Amber asked, "I've heard you and Daddy and my Petamines talking about it recently."

Long Wind nodded, "Yes. Supposedly he changed into a shape he can't change out of and now he's huge and dangerous. That's what I wanted to talk to you about."

"Why is he dangerous Mom?" Amber asked.

"He could step on you and... hurt you when you're out playing. He's supposed to be almost as big as our house."

Amber rolled her eyes, "You mean he could squish me into filly goo." Amber replied bluntly, "I'm old enough to understand death Mom. You don't have to edit yourself around me. I'm well ahead of the average AND I'm working with the vocabulary list that YOU made yourself. What else makes him dangerous? It can't just be his size or you wouldn't be so worried."

Long Wind groaned at her perceptive daughter quietly, "Alright then, if you think you're mature enough to handle it, then I'll talk to you like an adult. This Changeling's new body is built for war..."

Amber held up her right forehoof, "Supposedly built for war Mom. You've already used the word, 'supposedly' so that means you don't know all the details for sure."

Long Wind took a deep breath, trying not to lose her patience, "Yes, he is supposedly built for war. From what I've heard he has two huge, sharp appendages which could level a building or cut one of us in half from chest to flank with one swipe. He is supposed to be covered in hard plates, like armor and the joints of the armor are supposed to be covered in sharp, pointed spines. Honestly, I don't feel comfortable with the thought of having him living here and I want you to be extra careful if he does come to live here. I'm also worried that even if he is harmless, he might not watch where he's going and crush you or one of your sisters. There aren't any other foals in town so he won't be used to looking out for them."

Amber cocked her head to the left, "Um, so what Mom?"

Long Wind gaped at her daughter, "Huh?"

"So what? Us Unicorns can use magic to lift and throw stuff, Earth Ponies can stomp and make the ground shake, Pegasi can cut things with their wings. Just because WE can be dangerous doesn't mean that we are. Who knows, maybe he's just as afraid of us. Remember before we moved here? You sat us all down and you said that the Humans weren't people to be afraid of. You said that different is almost always a good thing. The Humans turned out to be good, why can't this Changeling be the same way?" Amber trailed off then asked, "Wait, if he's so huge, then where has he been living? I haven't seen him and nopony was even talking about him until a few days ago."

"He was hiding in the rock quarry to the Northeast of town." Long Wind said.

"What's he been eating? Is he dry when it rains? Is he hot when the sun is out? And if Changelings need love, where has he been getting it? Does he even have anypony to talk to?" Amber asked.

Long Wind shook her head, "I'm not sure about shelter, but apparently Alana and Vaiawa have been sneaking him food for a while. The other Changelings are living in the forest with Mr. Mario, you know, the dark colored Human that the other Humans are afraid of."

Amber thought quietly to herself for a moment before speaking, "So, you're telling me that this big Changeling has been living in a boring old rock quarry all alone, probably with no place to sleep, and he's been fed by two Changelings who can barely afford to feed themselves... and you DON'T feel sorry for him?" Amber asked in a tone that bordered on incredulous, "He must be starving Mom! He doesn't have anypony to talk to, he doesn't know when he's going to eat again, he's probably shivering cold at night and burning hot during the day, and he gets wet when it rains! Mom, that's horrible! Would you let a Pony live like that?"

Long Wind shook her head, "Of course not. We would at least give them some food and a blanket."

"Then why aren't we doing that for him!?" Amber nearly yelled as her eyes moistened, "Before we moved here you sat us all down and you said that all species were welcome in Equestria! ALL SPECIES! I'd say we have a perfect reason to be afraid of him! I'm afraid he might try sleeping under our porch when it rains! I'm afraid he might dig through our garbage because he's starving! I'm afraid that he might GET SICK AND DIE AND NOPONY WOULD CARE!"

Amber panted for breath, wiping her eyes before continuing, "We have to help him Mom. You wouldn't want one of us living like that, well... well he's somepon... somebuggy's foal too!" Amber turned and pointed to her closet, "I have that old blanket that I don't use. We could give that to him. We can give him the leftovers from dinner so it doesn't go to waste. There's so much we could do for him, why is everypony afraid OF him? We should be afraid FOR him Mom!"

"That's enough Amber." Long Wind said evenly.

"But Mom you..." Amber began.

"ENOUGH!" Long Wind snapped. Amber Eyes kept silent and Long Wind massaged her head, "I am sorry I yelled Amber. You have a big heart and you are a very sweet filly, but you don't seem to understand how the... darker aspects of life work. Fear is a natural reaction to something, fear keeps us safe from harm. A little fear is healthy and natural. I don't want to stifle your caring heart, but in this case the risks are too great. I want your word that if you see this Changeling in New Humansville you will stay as far from him as you can manage."

"But..." Amber began.

"Please Amber," Long Wind asked sincerely, "I care about you too much to risk you being trampled by the Chang... by Rifin. I want you to promise me."

Amber Eyes lowered her head and her ears wilted as she spoke, "Alright, I promise that if I see him in New Humansville that I'll stay away from him."

Long Wind nodded, but Amber was not finished yet, "I want you to promise me something too Mom."

The Unicorn mare cocked her head to the left in puzzlement, "I might. What do you want me to promise?"

"If he turns out to be good, I want you to stop being afraid of him. I want you to promise me that you'll at least try to talk to him." Amber said.

Long Wind pursed her lips and sighed heavily, "I will talk to him if I see him. That's a fair compromise. Thank you for being understanding Amber." She rose onto her haunches and held open her forehooves, "I love you. I'm not doing this to stop you from having fun. I just want you and your sisters safe."

Amber hugged her Mother, "I know Mom."

Long Wind let her daughter go and turned to leave, "Dinner will be in a few hours. We'll call you down." She closed the door behind her.

Amber's face slowly cracked into a devious grin at the closed door, "I said if I see him in town that I would stay away. I never said what I would do if I saw him outside of town." Amber turned around and began rummaging through her older belongings, "You won't be alone tonight Mr. Rifin."

* * *

Amber Eyes cracked open the door to her room and listened carefully. After some minutes of utter silence she grinned and closed her door. Turning back toward her bed she scampered over to her closet and pulled the door open. She bent her head down and hauled a thick blanket out from within. The blanket was only the outer layer though, it acted as a wrapping for the other items within. The blanket was tied at all four corners, making it into a movable parcel. Amber secured the blanket parcel to her back and donned her saddlebags before turning back to her door.

She was eternally grateful that the house was a new construction as the door hinges were still well-oiled and silent. She snuck out of her room and closed the door behind herself. Creeping quietly along the floor, she came to the stairs and descended slowly, making as little noise as possible. Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, she turned toward the kitchen and made her way to the refrigerator. She withdrew an entire uncut loaf of bread and five apples and stuffed them into the blanket parcel on her back. Every Pony family went through a lot of food and trips to the market were an almost daily ritual. Nothing would be likely missed unless she emptied the fridge completely.

She closed the refrigerator door and made her way to the back door. She unlocked it and slid it open, stepped out, then closed it behind herself. She turned her head from left to right and oriented herself for the most direct route to the quarry using the position of her house. She knew the quarry was to the Northeast of town and that her family's home was on the East side of town. The sun rose in the East every morning and had the aggravating tendency of waking her up almost every morning as it shone in through her window. She turned in a quarter of a circle and smirked, 'I know which way to go so now the only thing I have to do is avoid the Community Welfare Guardian patrols. If they catch me they'll take me home and tell everypony and I'll be in so much trouble.' The thought was almost enough to change her mind, but her resolve was set, 'No, somepony has to help Mr. Rifin and if that Pony has to be me then fine by me.'

So resolved, she trotted away from her back door and out of the yard. Coming to the street she looked around but didn't spot anypony from the C.W.G. She stepped onto the street and heard her hoof clack loudly against the cobblestones. She withdrew her hoof and creased her eyebrows, 'My hooves will make too much noise.' She looked around at all the other homes, 'But grass is nice and quiet. If I walk across lawns then I won't make any noise.' The moon shone down brightly in the night and Amber amended her thought to include staying in shadows as well. So set, she made her way across and out of town, not seeing the shadow that detached itself from up the street to follow her.

* * *

Amber looked down into the quarry trying to spot any sign of Rifin, but her Kavim eyes were unable to see anything. She was thankful for Luna's bright moon otherwise she wouldn't have been able to see anything at all. She had found the ramp down into the quarry easily enough, but despite her speeches to herself she was still apprehensive about meeting the supposed giant. Screwing up her courage, she began her careful descent into the quarry.

As she reached the bottom of the ramp and cast her gaze all around, 'It's so big! It'll take me all night to find Mr. Rifin. Well, there's nopony else around... maybe if I call to him?' She opened her mouth and took a deep breath, "MR. RIFIN!" she bellowed, "I'm here to see you."

She waited, straining her ears, listening intently for any hint of a response. Hearing nothing she called out again, "Mr. Rifin? Are you here?" Again she waited and again she received no response, "Mr. Rifin, if you're out here and you can hear me, it's rude to ignore somepony when they're trying to get your attention."

"And some, mostly NORMAL individuals, are trying to sleep!"

Amber heard him clearly, but she couldn't figure out where his voice came from. Her ears swiveled in all different directions trying to determine the origin of the voice, "I have some things for you. I heard you were out here all alone and I thought you might be hungry. I have bread and apples for you."

There was a lengthy pause before he called back, "Thank you for your kindness. If you could leave it on the ground I'll get it." He sounded unsure.

Never one to give up easily, Amber yelled back, "I have some other things too. I want to give them to you, I want to see you. Come on out, I promise I won't hurt you."

The ground shook from the far side of the quarry, "Come forward, across the stream and I will guide you. I am warning you though, I am frightening to behold."

Amber took a breath and set out across the open ground of the quarry. She reached the stream and hopped across, nearly losing her blanket parcel in the process. She looked around but all she could see were rock and boulders, "Where are you Mr. Rifin?"

The closest boulder rolled to the side, revealing a huge face beneath it, "I am here little filly."

Amber gasped, 'If his head is that big, the rest of him must be...' her eyes bulged as she caught on to exactly how huge he was, "Wow! You must be gargantuan!"

Rifin lifted his head, keeling the rest of him concealed within the earth, "I am." He regarded the little Unicorn curiously, "Are you not afraid of me?"

Amber shook her head, "Not really. I mean you're obviously really really big, but besides being big you haven't been mean to me. I don't really have a reason to be afraid of you. My Mom is though. Lots of the other Ponies are too, but I think they're scared because you're something new. They were kind of scared of the Humans at first too, but everything turned out alright so I'm sure it will with you too. You just have to give them time."

Rifin was doubtful of the filly's words but her assurances gave him some measure of hope, "You said you had some things for me?"

Amber smiled hugely and rolled her shoulders to dislodge the bundle from her back, "Sure do!" She lowered her head and untied the blanket parcel with her mouth, letting the sides spill open, "Here's the bread and the apples." She nosed them toward Rifin then used her hoof to point to each of the other items in turn, "You can keep the blankets to stay warm, there are five in there. We replace blankets every couple of years but I always kept them. I brought you some vitamins that I keep in my room. Mom says that vitamins help keep you healthy. They're cherry flavored, just don't take more than one a day." She hesitated with the last item then picked it up and set it atop the pile of blankets, "I... I also brought you my Princess Celestia doll in case you get lonely. I can't come to see you every day so... I thought it might help. I know it's only a doll but... I thought it would help you think of me." Amber looked up at the moon and sighed sadly, "I need to go home now Mr. Rifin. I have to get some sleep and maybe take a bath when I get home. I'll try to come see you tomorrow night, but I can't promise that I'll be able to bring any more food. Is it o.k. if we just talk?"

"I would like that. What is your name little filly?" Rifin asked.

"I'm Amber Eyes." She then turned and began trotting away, "Hope to see you tomorrow Mr. Rifin. Bye."

Rifin silently watch Amber climb the ramp out of the quarry and disappear from sight. He was puzzled by the filly. He looked back to the pile of things she had brought him and couldn't keep a small smile from his face. The doll she had left him was small even by Pony standards, only one Hoof in length. Rifin carefully lifted himself out of the dirt and examined the pile again. The bread and apples disappeared quickly into his nearly starving maw and the blankets, while small, would cover a part of him at least. The vitamins would be fine, he knew that Changelings in his shape could eat almost anything. The doll meant something to him though. It wasn't just a well-loved plush toy, not to him. To him, the little toy representation of a Princess was a symbol of hope for his future.

He had a great deal of difficulty covering himself with the blankets, but they were well-made and warm. Before he closed his eyes he reached out and pulled the doll close, smiling down at it. He snuggled the tiny doll against his face with his battle arms and fell asleep more hopeful than he had since he had taken on his colossal shape.

Author's Note

No 'dawws' for the typos! Down with the typo regime! Tear down their statues! Burn their flags! Rabble, rabble, rabble, rabble!

Chapter 54: Second Time Around

Amber scampered through the forest, having an easy time making her way back to town. She felt good about what she had done, 'Mr. Rifin was nice. Mom just needs to give him a chance...'

Her thoughts came to a screeching halt when she was suddenly lifted into the air by a pair of strong arms, "And just where are you off to young lady?" Asked a male voice.

Amber squirmed around and managed to get a look at the person holding her. It was a member of the C.W.G. she recognized the armor and the Human shape. The officer cradled Amber in one arm and pulled back the visor on the helmet. Amber sighed in relief as she recognized the Human's face, "Oh Officer Hord, you scared me... heh... um, funny I should run into you out here..."

"Yes, that IS strange isn't it. It's almost as if I followed you the entire way." Darryl said sardonically, "Why were you out here Amber Eyes?" He already knew the answer, as he had watched and listened in on the exchange. He wanted to see if she would tell the truth.

Amber smiled sheepishly, "I was... um... heh..." her smile wilted along with her ears, "I was visiting Mr. Rifin." she confessed, "I heard about him and I felt sorry for him. I brought him some of our old blankets that we never use and some food. Please don't tell my parents."

Darryl grinned thinly, "I won't but you need to. I'll give you a pass this time, but you need to tell them." He set her down on the ground, "Come on, I'll walk you home." He clicked on his mic and spoke into it, "Hord to H.Q.,"

"H.Q. here, go for Hord." Came the response.

"The situation is under control, stand down all officers. Amber is returning home. Will escort to ensure safe return. Will inform if other situations develop. Over." Darryl finished.

Amber sighed in relief and trotted alongside Darryl back to the house.

* * *

Artex, Razor Wit, and Oriana had their folding tables all set up in Town Hall the next morning. The second round of interviews were due to begin as soon as they opened the doors. There was a line of Humans stretching from the doors and around Town Hall, wrapping around the entirety of the building almost three times. Razor and Oriana were grumpy about the numbers of Humans to be interviewed. Artex' own mood ranged closer to amused than annoyed or grumpy. He already knew that most of the people outside didn't qualify to even be interviewed and he was almost looking forward to turning people away.

"I didn't think there were so many couples in New Humansville. This is going to take all day at least." Razor groused moodily.

"Most of them won't qualify." Artex said with a grin, "They just want to whine about it." He looked around at the six Sorcerers standing inside Town Hall two on either side of the front doors, two off to either side of the tables, and two behind he, Razor, and Oriana, supplemented by six officers of the C.W.G. standing with them, half Kavim and half Human, "I don't see anybody causing undue trouble with our friends here."

Oriana turned and examined the officers in their armor. They stood silently, stoic in their steadiness and patience. The Zebra mare was surprised to see that one of the Kavim officers was an Earth Pony mare. Mares had yet to be fully implemented into the E.P.U. Guard, but apparently in New Humansville they were readily accepted. Oriana pitied anybody who ended up on the receiving end of the mare's ire. The parts of her coat that shone through the small gaps in the armor were mint green, though Oriana had no idea what color her mane and tail were since they were concealed within the armor. The upper portion of her face was obscured by the visor of her helmet, but her unusually solid jaw spoke of a hearty build. Her whole body was slathered with corded muscle which bulged even through the armor. If Oriana had to guess, she would say that the mare probably weighed double what most other Earth Ponies weighed. She was tall too, standing taller than the vast majority of stallions.

Oriana turned back around and sighed, "Let us begin this mess then. Shall I open the doors?"

"We will take care of that miss." The Earth Pony mare said loudly, "Today you three determine who we escort out and who we let in. Just tell us what you want us to do and it will happen Mr. Emissary."

Artex smiled at the mare, "Thank you..." he trailed off hoping the mare would fill in the blank.

"Rose Thorn, Mr. Emissary. It's our pleasure." She walked forward from behind the three interviewers and approached the doors. Reaching forward with her right forehoof, she opened the door, "The first family may enter." She ordered.

The first to enter were a young man and woman of African American ethnicity. Artex recognized them as some of the people he had arrived with. He folded his hands on the table in front of him and nodded to the pair as they sat down on the cushions in front of the three tables.

Artex nodded respectfully to the pair, "Good morning," he greeted the pair in a congenial tone, "Before we take your names, we have to make sure you qualify for the interview. Are the two of you an established couple?"

The young man and woman exchanged a confused look, then the young man spoke up, "Uh, sure." He sounded anything but sure.

Artex pursed his lips and nodded, "How long have the two of you been together?"

The young woman spoke up next, "Why does that matter?"

Artex sat his elbows on the table and gestured to the two with his hands as he spoke, "For one, if you two became a couple only to have a chance to adopt this baby, you will be disqualified. Something like that is a completely unacceptable reason to become a couple and you wouldn't last very long as a couple once the responsibilities really hit you. Two, it's both disrespectful and manipulative in the most petty way. Am I correct in guessing that you chose to do this just to keep a Kavim couple from the adoption?"

The man shook his head in denial, "No, we..." he was cut off by the woman next to him.

"So what if we did?" She asked aggressively, "They don't deserve to have one of OUR babies..."

Artex shook his head and spoke over her, "That's not for you to decide ma'am. You do not qualify. Next."

The woman stood up and planted her hands on Artex' table, leaning into his face, "Hey CRACKER, just because you care for THEM more than your own people, doesn't give you the right to decide..."

She was cut off as the young man attempted to pull her away by her right shoulder, "Leave it alone..."

The woman swung her arm back and slapped the young man in the stomach, "Shut it! I'm talking to..."

"Not anymore." A feminine voice called from behind her.

Before the woman could turn around, an armored foreleg wrapped around her middle and almost casually lifted her off her feet, "Time to go ma'am, before you do something that gets you into trouble."

The woman kicked out and grunted as she was calmly carried away by Rose Thorn. The young man shot the three interviewers a sheepish grin and followed Rose Thorn out the front doors. The Sorcerers closed the doors behind them. Artex finally let out the laughter he had been holding. Oriana shot him a confused look, "What was so funny about that?"

"She... hehehehe... she called me a... heheheheh... a CRACKER! Psh, bwahahahahahaha! Ooh, I haven't been called THAT in a long time!" He laughed until he started coughing, which seemed to make him only laugh even harder.

Razor and Oriana shared a long suffering look and rolled their eyes, it was going to be a long day.

* * *

Oriana closed the cap on her ink vial, "So we actually have two possibilities... sort of."

Razor Wit rinsed out her quill in the little vial of water, "They only want the baby if there isn't anybody else who is capable of taking care of it."

Artex smiled at the topic, "Kaneesha and Andrew for one, and Mike and Rachel for the other. I'll be honest, I was surprised by that second one. Andrew and Kaneesha though... yeah, I kind of saw that coming. Those two are rock solid."

The Sorcerers and the C.W.G. officers had gotten a bit of a workout, Rose Thorn especially. She had been on point the entire time and had been involved in almost every altercation. At one point, a flailing foot had given her a bloody snoot for her trouble, but once the young man realized what he had done he had apologized profusely. Rose Thorn had waved it off even as her muzzle stained red from her own blood. She had been the very model of patient professional and Artex was sure that Captain Joyner was glad to have her.

"Are we finished for the day Mr. Emissary?" Full Spectrum asked. She had been one of the ones to relieve the first group of Sorcerers during the lunch break.

Artex nodded, "Yep. We're good. Thank you everybody, you did a great job, especially you Rose Thorn. I'll be sure to mention your performance to Captain Joyner." The stout mare had stayed all day. She had eaten lunch in Town Hall and just gone back to work afterwards like it was nothing.

The mint mare smiled a burly, but warm smile from beneath her visor, "It was our pleasure Mr. Emissary. Mind if a couple of us walk you and your staff back to your rooms? Some of the people we escorted out today might have a bit of mayhem on their minds."

Artex chuckled and shook his head, "We appreciate the offer, but we can handle ourselves. You've all worked hard. Go home and relax. Who knows, maybe we'll see some of you this evening at The Melting Pot." Artex missed the look shared between Oriana and Razor Wit.

Rose Thorn opened her mouth to reply but thought better of it and bowed her head, "Thank you Mr. Emissary."

Artex waved his hand dismissively, "Oh stop with that. Just call me Artex."

Rose Thorn smiled again and spoke to the other officers, "Come on everybody!" She waved with her left forehoof, "First round is on me tonight!" Her invitation was met with loud cheers from the officers and polite refusals from the Sorcerers.

As everybody filled out of Town Hall, Artex stopped Brandon Elstwere a.k.a. Night Flare, as he had changed his name to, "Why aren't you guys joining the C.W.G. officers? You worked hard too."

Night Flare shook his head, "Nope, we swore an oath of sobriety. See, the C.W.G. has enough members to always have somebody on-call and they only use their bodies for the most part. Us Sorcerers use our magic mostly and there aren't all that many of us. Besides, we can't risk our magic getting out of control if we're plastered. The Arch Magister has taken steps to teach us some of the combat spells that the Unicorn E.P.U. Guard know and license each one of us to use them if necessary. Granted we have yet to use even one of them, but our potential for disaster if we misuse our power is much, much greater than that of the C.W.G. officers. So thanks, but no thanks sir. We need to get back to our 'tower grounds'..."

"Tower grounds?" Artex asked.

Night Flare nodded, "Yeah. We pooled our money and purchased a small plot of land not far from the edge of the forest to the South. We're going to build a training ground there for Humans who want to learn our types of magic and for potential and current Sorcerers to practice their craft safely. We already have a silver circle embedded into the stone foundation where the tower is going to be built. Right now we're sleeping under a spell weaved canopy dome. It keeps the air comfortable and the rain off us. Oh and it keeps out bugs and wild animals. It's a multi-layered ward. It took seven of us, all casting at the same time to pull it off. Arch Magister Catalyst said it should have been impossible for us to do so without training for 'linked casting' but apparently we figured it out on our own." Night Flare shrugged, "Meh, we figured it out and we can do it safely, that's all that really matters, right? This one Pegasus mare stopped Full Spectrum when she was out on watch one night a couple of weeks ago and mentioned we should try adding a drop of our blood to the silver circle. Said it would strengthen the ward and if we wanted 'real power' that she could help us. We decided that we shouldn't do it though. If Catalyst didn't recommend it then we'd generally prefer to err on the side of caution..."

One of the Human C.W.G. officers walking with them suddenly stopped and turned to Night Flare urgently, "She said to use a drop of blood to fortify the ward?"

Artex managed not to blink at the intensity of the question, and Night Flare looked concerned, "That's right, is something wrong?"

The officer who spoke was a man, but one that Artex couldn't put a name to. The concerned officer spoke into his mic, "H.Q. this is Henderson, I need the Captain to meet myself and fourteen others in the secured briefing room A.S.A.P. This is of Priority One importance. Over." Without waiting for a response, he spoke to the group, "I'm sorry to do this, but I need all of you to come speak to Captain Joyner right now. This is urgent and cannot wait. Corporal Rose Thorn, have you been briefed about the 'recent concern'?"

Rose Thorn clenched her jaw, "I have. Who mentioned something about it? I must have missed it."

Henderson pointed to Night Flare, "Apparently somepony tried to tell Night Flare to fortify a ward using the kinds of techniques we were warned about. He didn't do so, but he might be able to tell us something."

Rose Thorn nodded, "I apologize everybody, but this absolutely cannot wait." She turned to the other C.W.G. officers, "Form up! Protective circle around everybody. Follow my lead, move."

Everybody shared a confused loom at the sudden intensity and mood change that had come over the officers. As far as Artex was aware, the C.W.G. hadn't begun their training yet, but they suddenly formed up and gave and obeyed orders like a military group. He was also confused as to why the officers became so tense at the mention of using blood to strengthen a ward. Everybody knew that magic flowed through their blood so it did kind of make sense. He wondered why it was so important.

Author's Note

The typos need to be escorted to the C.W.G. H.Q. A.S.A.P. :derpytongue2: Please remember to Like if you like the story.

Chapter 55: Warnings And Promises

The C.W.G. officers led the Sorcerers, Artex, Oriana, and Razor Wit into their Headquarters. The building was located on the East side of New Humansville, not far from Town Hall. It was a three story tall building almost half as wide as Town Hall was on the ground floor. Outside the building, right next to the door, was a sign which read: Community Welfare Guardians Headquarters and Temporary Holding Cells.

They were led inside and through several corridors until they arrived at a single door. Rose Thorn opened the door and flipped a switch next to the doorway, illuminating the room within with white light from crystals in the ceiling. The room was spacious, roughly seven Fathoms wide and just as long. There was a quartet of rectangular tables arranged into a square formation dominating the middle of the room with cushioned chairs set around the perimeter of the table. The chairs looked to have been designed to be comfortable for either the Kavim or Human frame. Other than that the room was plain. There were no pictures or posters on the walls, no whiteboard, nothing except the tables and chairs.

Rose Thorn motioned everybody inside then closed the door behind them, "We apologize for the sudden escort away from your destinations, but there is a serious matter to be addressed here. I am not of high enough rank to say any more right now. We'll have to wait for Captain Joyner to arrive. While we wait, is there anything we can get any of you to help make you more comfortable?"

Night Flare spoke up, "May we sit down while we wait?"

Rose Thorn nodded, "Of course you may. I believe Captain Joyner will have enough to say that it would be better if you did."

Artex crossed his arms, "Are we under arrest?"

Rose Thorn shook her head, "No. None of you are being charged with any crimes. We do need to ask you not to leave though, this is very important. We cannot stop you if you are determined to leave, but we would appreciate it if you stayed. We cannot force anybody to stay anywhere without arresting their ability to leave, which would require us to place you under arrest."

"So if I decided that I wanted to just walk out, nobody would stop me?" Artex asked.

Rose Thorn nodded, "That's correct sir. We would very much prefer it if you stayed though." She said hopefully.

Artex shook his head, "Nope. I'm out of here." He casually walked to the door, opened it, and left. Razor and Oriana were struck with disbelief until he walked back in and closed the door behind himself, "Good." He said simply, "I just wanted to make sure you knew what right civilians had and that you would actually do what you say." He walked back over to Razor and Oriana, who were both frowning at his antics. He stopped and turned around only to receive a hard punch from each mare against his thighs. Artex' legs wobbled from the two sudden 'Charlie horses' so he decided to find a seat. Seeing his example, the two mares took chairs on either side of him and the Sorcerers likewise took seats to wait.

And wait they did. The C.W.G. officers all stood at attention silently as the time passed. None of the officers moved a muscle. There were two at the door and the other four positioned themselves at the four corners of the room. Artex guessed that it had to have been close to half an hour before anything happened. Mike Joyner strode into the room smoothly and closed the door behind him. Every officer popped a sharp salute, but Mike all but ignored it, "At ease." he said offhandedly, "Corporal Thorn, come sit with me please. The rest of you stay where you are and make sure we are not interrupted."

Rose Thorn trotted up to the seat next to her Captain and plopped herself down stiffly. Mike had taken a seat where he was facing the door and folded his hands over the table, "Let's get started. Henderson," he addressed, "You reported a Priority One occurrence. Explain yourself please." Mike was all business.

Henderson snapped to attention, "Sorcerer Night Flare stated that one of the other Sorcerers was approached by a Pegasus mare and told that if they used a drop of blood on their silver based circle ward that it would make it more powerful. I firmly believe that the Pegasus mare was a Bloodmage and was perhaps trying to recruit from the Sorcerers due to the misunderstandings they have had in the past. Also that the Bloodmages may have a mole here, a way to get information. Otherwise there is little chance of her knowing about Full Spectrum's past."

Joyner nodded his head slightly, "Very good, thank you Henderson." He turned to the confused Humans and Ponies at the table, "Sorcerer Night Flare, is Henderson correct? Are you SURE that you heard correctly?"

Night Flare's face solidified into a neutral expression, "That is correct Captain. Do you need to know which one of us had the experience?"

Joyner nodded again, "That would help."

Night Flare sighed sadly, "It was Full Spectrum. All of us know about what happened, but it was her who was approached."

Mike slid his jaw back and forth several times before responding, "Sorcerer Night Flare, is there any way we could convince Full Spectrum to come in here and tell us what happened?"

"I'm surprised she hasn't done so already. She said she was curious about what the mare meant, but she wanted to ask the Arch Magister about it after her shift was over this afternoon..."

Three hard knocks sounded against the door to the room and Henderson opened it to see who was outside. After a second, he looked over his shoulder, "It's the Arch Magister, Vaiawa, and Full Spectrum. Shall I let them in?"

Mike smirked and chuckled, "Wow, talk about timing. Yes, let them in please."

Henderson opened the door and ushered the three into the room. They stopped and stared in surprise at the gathering, "Are we interrupting anything Captain?" Catalyst asked.

Joyner shook his head, "Not at all, we were just talking about you and Full Spectrum. Please take a seat. I'm pretty sure I already know what this is about."

The three took seats next to Oriana and Catalyst frowned, "I hope not Captain Joyner. The matter we have been discussing these past few hours is not a topic I wanted to ever delve into."

Mike smiled sadly, "Then, I'm afraid, we are talking about EXACTLY the same thing, Bloodmages."

Catalyst shifted uncomfortably in her seat and met Joyner's eyes evenly, "That is unfortunate, but at least we are already on the same topic. Full Spectrum has told me that some weeks ago a Pegasus mare attempted to persuade her to use a drop of blood on the silver warding circle at the location of their future tower. She described the mare as being a rusty red or auburn color in her coat, and her mane and tail were light gray. She never saw a cutie mark though. We have already checked the census for New Humansville and there is no Pegasus mare registered here in New Humansville who has that coloring. Since New Humansville is not yet on any maps and that we have not been swarmed with journalists, she must have found us and kept it to herself. Her actions point to somepony who has an interest in our town and yet has kept quiet about it, likely a Bloodmage. Sorcerer Full Spectrum also stated that the mare appeared to be wearing saddlebags, though she is uncertain because the mare was wearing a cloak which covered her flank, including any saddlebags or cutie mark. We agreed that you would be the person to inform so we came as soon as we decided."

Catalyst gestured to the undisguised Changeling next to her, "While we spoke, Vaiawa here informed us that the Changelings have had trouble with Bloodmages in the past. Apparently they are completely immune to any type of Blood Magic and because of that the Bloodmages attempted to kill them all. Changelings are a threat to Bloodmages and I believe they would be a great benefit if we request their help."

Captain Joyner shook his head, "I'm afraid we can't. Right now Alana and Vaiawa are our only two Changeling allies and I cannot, in good conscience, ask them to participate in the kind of endeavor we seem likely to face. They wanted to live here in peace and far be it for me to ask them to give that up for the sake of our convenience. They are our link to other Changelings who might wish to come live with us. What kind of an example would that set? 'You're with us, now do what we say.'" He shook his head, "Perhaps if there were more and we were on better terms with them, I might ask it of them." He turned his head and spoke directly to Vaiawa, "I'm not going to ask you to give up your hope of peace. You were the one who defied orders to attack Canterlot. If this situation goes in the direction I fear that it will, you could have no hope of leading a peaceful life."

Vaiawa stared at the Captain steadily for some seconds before she spoke, "Captain, what right would I have to be a leech here? This the only place outside of a hive where we have a chance at being accepted. What the hive represented was not something I considered fighting for." She stepped away from Catalyst and continued trotting and talking, bringing the focus on herself and speaking with intensity and passion, "This place has been more of a home than the hive ever was. Here, I have enough food to put on weight. Here, I am given love by those around me. Here, I may be seen as an outsider, but never once have any of your officers treated me differently, neither Human or Kavim. Here, I may go about in my natural form and not be scorned or hated for what I was born as. Here, is where I call home."

She swept her eyes around the room, "If there is one thing you Humans have taught me, it is that 'home' is something worth fighting for. I have no right to call New Humansville my home if I am not willing to fight for it. What kind of an example would I be to allow others to take all the risks while I sit and enjoy the home that has come to mean so much to me? Clearly not any sort of example worth following." She looked Joyner square in the eye, "I stood for what I believe when Chrysalis ordered us to attack and I will stand for it now. You are willing to fight for a world that is not even your own, how much more can I do? How much more should I do? This is my world and this foe is one that has long tormented and slaughtered my own people. I will fight. You need not ask it of me Captain. I happily volunteer. I am no warrior, but any way I can help, I will."

The Captain held himself motionless while he thought, "If you really want to do this then we won't stop you." He folded his hands in front of him on the table, "What do you know about Bloodmages?"

Author's Note

The typos are determined. Remember to Like if you like the story.

Chapter 56: Warnings And Attacks

Captain Joyner led the way to the Sorcerers' tower foundation. Following him was everybody who had been in the briefing room in the C.W.G. Headquarters. Under normal circumstances finding their way to the location would have been tricky in the dark, but Night Flare, true to his name, had a lit beacon shining forth from his upraised right hand. The light was a scintillating prism, illuminating everything around the group. Oriana and Razor Wit had questioned whether or not their presence, and Artex', were necessary but the Emissary was convinced that they needed to know everything that was going on in regard to the Bloodmages. The two mares followed close behind him talking quietly.

Ahead of them, Artex spotted a light blue glowing dome of energy which stood more than twice the height of an average Human adult. As they approached, Artex could tell that the foundation was at least forty Fathoms of solid stone, arranged in an almost perfect circle. Within the dome was a group of Humans, twenty strong. They were rising from blankets laid out on the floor of the foundation, awakened apparently by a young Latin American woman who was standing at the edge of the dome.

The woman waved her hands and the dome evaporated, leaving Night Flare's light as the only source of illumination. The young woman held her hands together in front of her and the stone foundation lit up as if it were daylight, providing nearly perfect visibility for the surrounding area. Night Flare let his light go out as they stepped up onto the foundation, "Good evening Sorcerer Apprentice Diamond. It seems we need to have a discussion concerning some... disturbing developments."

Sorcerer Apprentice Diamond clapped her hands together in front of her and inclined her head toward Full Spectrum, "Everybody is awake Sorcerer Night Flare."

Night Flare raised his voice, "Listen and listen well. The Pegasus mare who spoke with Sorcerer Full Spectrum is believed to be what we now know as a Bloodmage. According to what we know, these... casters practice an illegal form of magic which stems from taking blood and using it to fuel their spells. They are criminals of the highest caliber and are also believed to have been responsible for the outbreak of the plague which caused the Diamond Dogs to go insane and attack us."

His proclamation was met with angry mutterings and one of the Sorcerers spoke up loudly, shouting in outrage, "They have abused the gift of magic!? Heretics! Heritics!" The call was taken up by others and shouted loudly.

Night Flare raised his arms and the gathered Sorcerers and Apprentices quieted quickly, "I know you all feel very strongly about this, but shouting 'heretic' makes us sound like some sort of crazed religious group." Several heads lowered slightly at hearing his words, "We feel strongly about this abuse of magic, but logic must win out." He gestured to Captain Joyner and Arch Magister Catalyst, "The Captain and Arch Magister have information and instructions for us in case we spot this mare or any Bloodmage in New Humansville. With that said, I will turn this over to them. Listen to them and listen closely."

Night Flare stepped away and all eyes turned to Joyner and Catalyst. Joyner spoke first, "We have only just recently become aware of the existence of Bloodmages. Princess Celestia came to the C.W.G. Headquarters and spoke to me about this. She asked that word not be spread too far, but you all are an active part of safeguarding New Humansville, especially in regard to the abuse of magic. I figure that this specifically falls under your domain and jurisdiction just as much as it does the C.W.G. With that in mind, we are going to share with you what we know about Bloodmages and how to combat them. When the Princesses told us about the Bloodmages, we decided to accelerate the training of our officers in secret so as not to cause undue alarm to the citizens, but you all need to do the same. If you decide to step up your patrols and duties, then do so in a way that will be subtle enough not to cause a panic." Be stopped and gestured to Catalyst, "Arch Magister, if you please."

Catalyst nodded briskly, "Bloodmages have been a blight on the magic-using community since their founding. Over a thousand years ago, a species called the Balzak began the study of Blood Magic because they were jealous of Unicorns. They kidnapped Unicorns and used their blood in rituals to produce horrific ends. The Balzak attacked the Gryphons and the Gryphons responded by committing genocide against the Balzak. The Balzak are dead and gone, but the practice was taken up by others and the crimes of Bloodmages are some of the most horrific events and instances in all of history. Every nation has had to deal with Bloodmages and their atrocities. Several hundred years ago, the nations came together and began the Peacemaker Initiative. The Peacemakers were a specialized group who hunted down and either captured or, in the most severe cases, even killed Bloodmages. It was thought that the Peacemakers had been successful in their endeavors. The Bloodmage texts were captured and stored in Canterlot."

Catalyst took a deep breath and screwed up her courage to admit what few ever learned, "The Pony in the position of Arch Magister was charged with not only guarding those texts, but studying them. The Arch Magister is to be a weapon against Bloodmages, with the knowledge to combat them using their own methods. Believe me when I say that the path to Blood Magic is tempting, but also believe me when I say that there is no known darker, more hideous, insidious, evil, wicked, or vile corruption of nature in the entire known world. Blood Magic is pure evil and those who study it at the cost of others are wicked beings who deserve no mercy for their dark deeds. Bloodmagss tend to work in small groups. What little is known about their hierarchy suggests that there is a great deal of infighting among them and positions are frequently switched when one member murderers another. To identify Blood Magic at work, keep your nose clear for the smell of blood. The copper smell clings to a Bloodmage's coat or clothing. It surrounds them like a cloak of death. Another sure sign is somebody always wearing a knife or having numerous small cuts or pricks in their skin. Bloodmages often use their own blood when fighting those of the same species. Any specks of blood on a coat or clothing that is out of place is suspect. Remember that the blood must be out of place. Do not go arresting a doctor just because they might have forgotten to wash something off. Above all, if you EVER suspect that somebody of being a Bloodmage, DO NOT attempt to apprehend them yourself, or even with a small group. Come find me so I can ensure they are what you think they are. I have ways of knowing. In the past, the Peacemakers were created because citizens, suspicious of their neighbors, began running innocent Ponies out of towns and there was even one instance of a hanging. The hanging turned out to be an actual Bloodmage, but the perpetrator was denied their trial and a great deal of possible information was lost because of rash actions."

Catalyst looked around the group and met every pair of eyes, "I and the other higher masters from the School For Gifted Unicorns have medallions which are enchanted to detect Blood Magic being used in a wide radius. Unfortunately the medallions do not protect from Blood Magic. I know how to craft more of them and I will be doing so in the coming days. I will give these medallions to the Community Welfare Guardians and Sorcerers to use while on patrol. I believe the Peacemakers will be brought together again soon, so if any of you wish to volunteer for service, just wait for the announcement. For now we..." Catalyst gasped and looked down into her flowing robe, a dim orange light shining from within, "No! NO!" She reached her right forehoof into her robe and withdrew a glowing orange medallion, looking at it in fear.

The silence was broken by Artex quietly asking, "Does that mean what I think it does?"

Catalyst nodded, eyes still locked on the medallion, "Yes." she whispered, "Somebody is using Blood Magic." She slowly turned in place until she was facing New Humansville and gulped when the medallion glowed even brighter. She had always known it was a possibility, no matter how slim, that she would have to fight Bloodmages. She had studied and prepared for it and suddenly her worst fears had been confirmed in a single night.

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to steady her nerves. As she exhaled, her eyes suddenly shot open as she gazed toward the town in the distance. Her eyes were not the startling, excited orbs that most were used to seeing. In their place were the hardened eyes of a trained warrior, mouth set into a grim line as if facing down a giant. Her mouth moved, forming words of foreshadowing "They have revealed themselves." she whispered.

* * *

(Meanwhile)

A dark red Pegasus mare with light grey mane and tail watched from a cloud as the Captain of the C.W.G. led the way out toward where the Sorcerers had made the foundation for their tower, "They've fallen for the decoy." She said with an evil grin. She spread her wings and took to the air, 'We must move quickly. They won't be distracted for very long. As soon as my thrall hears the news she will destroy any chance they have of following us.' Reflecting on her thrall made the mare smile, 'She really was the perfect one.'

* * *

The mare touched down in the mouth of a cave she already knew was empty. It had been evacuated in lieu of the operation she was spearheading. The Bloodmages had dozens and dozens of similar caves spread throughout the world. The mare folded her wings and peered into the inky black mouth of the cave, 'I hope the Grand Magus was being honest about the power of his new slaves.' She took a deep breath and yelled, "Abominations! Come forth and serve your purpose! Your mistress has need of you!"

From the dark recesses of the cave came a whisper of wind. The wind blew by the mare's nose and she struggled not to retch. The scent was one of filth caked into fur and hair, of decay never held in check. The sickly sweet smell of death issued froth from the cave and the mare took an uncertain step backward, 'I wish we had normal soldiers instead of these things.'

Out into the moonlight emerged a single clawed leg. The leg ended in a quartet of wickedly curved, sharp claws peeking out from beneath thick, shaggy, black fur. The leg itself was packed full of tightly corded muscle which bulged and rippled beneath the skin and fur. The claws bit into the rock beneath its feet as it slunk forward, not so much walking as it looked to be in the act of perpetually climbing along the ground. The rest of the creature that followed the leg was gruesome to behold. It's head resembled that of a massive, mutated feline mixed with the most hideous canine imaginable. Its ears stood somewhat erect on either side of its head, ragged and ripped and partially folding over on themselves. It's beady eyes, black and soulless, peered out from beneath a brow that arched too far forward. The muzzle was both long and wide. Yellow, plaque covered fangs glinted out from under its jowls in the moonlight. Its torso looked not so much like any living thing, but more like an animated skeleton that had skin glued onto it in random locations, so baggy was its furry flesh. It stood almost twice as tall as the Pegasus mare and easily three times as broad.

The mare held her head high and gazed into its eyes defiantly, "Come forth and prostrate yourselves before your mistress!"

The first creature slunk forward and stepped to the side, allowing the others behind it to emerge. Once all ten were outside the cave, the mare met each of their eyes and they bowed to her, muzzles pressed to the ground, "What is the name of the Great Mistress?" The first one asked in a raspy, wet masculine voice, speaking in accented Velensovth.

The mare sneered, "My name is of no consequence. Great Mistress will suffice. What are your forms and functions?"

"These ones are Shadows. We move silent and unseen." the first one answered.

"And what were you before the Grand Magus uplifted you to your new forms?" the mare asked.

"We were made of branches and brambles, not flesh and blood."

The mare scoffed, "Timberwolves? The Grand Magus left me Timberwolf Abominations?" she shook her head in disgust, "You will do, I suppose." she turned and spread her wings, "Come. We have some Humans to take."

* * *

True to their claim, the Abominations crept through shadows as if they were at one with them. New Humansville was dark and quiet as the mare led them toward one specific house, "Stay here while I look in through the windows." she commanded. The Abominations hunkered down and seemed to merge with the shadows around them.

"What of the guards Great Mistress? Will they not see us?" one Abomination asked.

The mare turned toward the speaker with a quiet snarl, "Be silent before I dispose of you, idiot!" she hissed, "I memorized the guard roster and patrols. They won't come by for a while yet, so shut it!"

The Abomination lowered its head in submission as the mare crept toward the two story house and peeked through the window, 'The Humans are all downstairs, all except for the two we need.' her smile would have made the devil himself shiver.

She lowered herself and crept back to the Abominations, "There are three Humans on the first floor, but our two targets are on the second floor. Wait here while I seal off the house then follow me inside. If the Humans resist the magic then we can just leave, because they will be of no use to us. If they fall asleep, we go in and take them all." she glared at the Abominations, "There will be no killing. Take them and do no harm. We need their blood and we need subjects for our experiments. Once you have them, take them back to the cave. I will meet you there and give you further instructions. Remember, wait for my signal. Once we go in, we have to be quick."

The mare reached her head into her saddlebags and withdrew a small knife. Clenching it between her teeth, she dug it into the grass and dirt around the house and began a complete circuit. She kept the knife in the dirt as she backed around the entire house careful not to be seen. As soon as she drew the end of the circle to a complete one, she slipped the knife back into her saddlebag and withdrew a tiny vial of blood that she had siphoned off the much larger one she had presented to the Grand Magus. She pulled the cork from the mouth and tipped the vial, letting a single drop of blood drip onto the circle she had drawn on the ground. She felt the circle snap closed and quickly began drawing the symbols she needed to while whispering under her breath.

She felt the power build within her mind and as the final symbols appeared on the ground, she felt the magic flow through the circle and surround the house. There was no light nor sound to illustrate the casting, just the mare feeling the magic and the sound of every Human inside falling over, asleep. She had chosen a difficult spell but she knew it would be much harder to see from a distance. She peeked through the window just to be sure, 'Perfect.' she thought, 'Exactly according to plan.'

She dashed back to the front of the house, careful not to disturb the circle keeping the spell in place, "Quickly you fools, into the house and take the Humans! Do not smudge the circle or you will break the spell! The Humans are asleep and no sound will come out of the circle! Leave the smaller Human upstairs for me, but take all the others. Go!"

The Abominations leaped into the air and through the windows, seeming to bend impossibly to fit through the window frames. The glass shattered silently and the mare took wing and followed them into the house. She landed on the floor of the living room, but she heard a terrified scream before she could make for the stairs. Her head whipped around, following the sound. Standing in the kitchen doorway with a terror stricken look on her face was a blue Earth Pony mare who had a rust colored mane and tail and the image of a rotary saw blade on her flank.

"Bring her down but leave no marks!" the Pegasus mare yelled.

Three of the Abominations leaped toward the blue mare who had lowered her head and stepped back. They were in for a surprise. Just as they closed on her, she scraped the ground with her forehoof and leaped into the air toward them with a yell. Three Abominations flew through the front wall of the house and into the street beyond with a chorus of loud yelps. The Pegasus mare wasted no time. Having drawn her knife while Buzzbutter was dealing with the Abominations, she pricked her own leg and threw it out toward the blue mare. The small specks of blood landed on the younger mare's coat and the Pegasus yelled a single word.

Buzzbutter collapsed onto the floor, instantly unconscious. The Pegasus quickly scrambled over and spoke into the younger mare's ear, "You saw several Diamond Dogs break into the house and attack your friends. The sight was so terrible that you fainted and they left you alone. You heard them yelling about taking revenge for Gem Fount before you passed out. When you wake you will not be able to remember anything about the past four minutes other than what I just told you and you are certain of what you saw."

The Pegasus mare wiped the blood off Buzzbutter and made her way upstairs, 'The operation wasn't perfect.' she thought sourly. She entered the main bedroom upstairs and saw one of the Abominations holding a limp Human woman in its mouth. Four others were all gathered around a crib next to the bed. The Pegasus mare approached and looked inside, smiling down at the infant, "You are coming with us... Merlin."

Author's Note

There may be typos.

Chapter 57: Scrambling

"We must make haste!" Catalyst said urgently, "The amulet detected Blood Magic from the town! Gather around me! I will teleport us to the roof of Town Hall!"

The Humans, Ponies, and Zebra all gathered around the Arch Magister even while she opened her screfula and began her spell. In a brilliant flash of light they all disappeared from the forest and reappeared on the roof of Town Hall. The Arch Magister hid it well, but the teleport nearly knocked her out. She had used a great deal of her Thamaturgic Energy to pull off the teleport, "Captain, your eyes are sharper than ours and this is the highest point in town. Can you see anything? I'll enhance your vision." Catalyst charged her magic, fighting to stay conscious, and touched her horn to the Captain's leg.

Joyner's eyes took on an amethyst colored glow as he swept his gaze all around. Everything suddenly looked as if it were daylight to his eyes. He scanned everything as quickly as he could, slowly moving around the perimeter of the roof. Behind him, the Sorcerers had picked up on the idea and several were busy providing similar spells and looking out over the town from different points.

Suddenly his right hand shot out, pointing to a house, "There..." his eyes bulged as blood suddenly began thundering in his ears, "That's Tina and Kolo's house!" He turned to the rest as it suddenly made sense, "Merlin! They're after the baby!"

The Captain wasted no time and began speaking into his head set even as he headed toward the stairs, "Joyner to all officers. Code black. All officers hearing this transmission, gather at the home of Kolo Calvin and Tina Pho. Sergeant Eduardo Ortega, I am authorizing the issue of Gyrojet sidearms!"

Catalyst followed the Captain down to the third floor and dashed toward her saddlebags, tripping over her own legs as she entered the room. She stumbled and braced herself against the right wall in one of the rooms. She knew she would be useless against any prepared Bloodmage in her condition. In desperation she called out, "Flash Point, Star Shine, Corona Flare, Backlash, Note! Bloodmages are about in New Humansville! Gather your saddlebags and follow the Human officers right now!" She skidded to a halt just in front of her room and yelled to Joyner, "Captain, I'll meet you on the way!"

Joyner nodded as he, his officers, and the Sorcerers continued down the stairs at almost a dead run. Artex, Razor, and Oriana followed after them. Upon reaching the ground floor, Joyner stopped for a second and turned around, "Henderson, stay here and relay orders to the Arch Magister! The rest of you come with me!"

Artex made to follow the Captain when a hard tug against his shirt stopped him, "Huh?" He stopped and turned to see Oriana holding his shirt tail in her mouth.

The Zebra mare spit out the fabric and looked up at him seriously, "What do you think we could do that they cannot? We would only be in their way."

Artex shook his head and ran out the door, "Come on!" he shouted over his shoulder, "I doubt any Human here has an Earth Pony's strength and a Human's flexibility. These are my people damnit! I've sat back long enough and I'm not sitting this one out!" Razor and Oriana galloped along behind him.

Back inside Town Hall, Catalyst slung her saddlebags over her back and fastened them tightly with her magic. A sheet of paper floated out, followed by a quill as the Arch Magister scribbled out a quick note. She rolled it up and levitated a black ribbon out of her saddle bags. She tied the scroll up with the ribbon then sent it off to Canterlot in a flash of magic. She emerged from her room and met the eyes of five other Unicorns, "You know what to do!" She ordered, still panting for breath.

As the five of them reached the ground floor of Town Hall, a small green cloud of smoke came rushing in through the front doors and materialized into a scroll in front of Catalyst. The Arch Magister ripped the black ribbon off the paper and read the message. She rolled the scroll back up and sent it back then quickly threw her medallion onto the floor, "Get back!"

Within a few seconds a brilliant flash of light suddenly appeared directly over the medallion, leaving Princess Luna and a Human standing over it, "We're here." Luna said authoritatively, "Where are the Bloodmages?"

"Follow us!" She took off at a gallop, hoping she could force her body to remain conscious.

* * *

Full Spectrum followed the Captain's pointing finger and caught sight of a Pegasus mare leading what looked like living shadows away from a house. She felt a growl rumble up from her throat, ignoring the fact that everybody else has gone down the stairs... except the Changeling, Vaiawa. The Changeling wasted no time and took to the air, chasing after the Pegasus mare and leaving Full Spectrum behind.

Full Spectrum focused on the Pegasus and took a step back, opening her screfula as much as she could. With a hard huff and the quick casting of an impromptu spell, she took off at a run and leaped right off the roof and out into the open air.

She grunted in exertion as she felt gravity quick begin to pull her down. She strained and cast another spell, using her Noun: Energy. She had been theorizing how to use it and she finally had the chance. She pulled the energy all around herself like a cloak and pulled it into her own body providing direct energy to her. Her muscles and skin felt as if they were on fire. The burn was intense and painful enough to make her queasy, but she did slow down. She pulled the energy from her increasing speed, and velocity to strengthen her body and slow her descent at the same time. Stepping off the outer wall and onto the ground below was a painfully long and straining step as the pressure and forces of gravity, momentum, kinetic energy, mass, and velocity all violently shifted with Full Spectrum's orientation on the world.

She grunted in a near scream as she landed on her feet and took off toward the Pegasus like a bullet out of a gun. She had the speed to catch the Pegasus mare, but her speed was greater than her reflexes. She sped off down the street, striking her left shoulder against the corner of a house as she tried to turn a corner and almost tripped and fell. Ahead of her, she could see the Pegasus mare leading the shadows down the street and close to the edge of town. Her vision focused on the rear most shadow and within seconds she was within arm's reach of it's almost incorporeal tail.

With a final burst of magic and a scream of aggression, she took a flying leap and grabbed a handful of the shadow's tail. The young Sorcerer kept running for a brief moment, before channeling a spell directly into the shadow, reversing the direction of it's momentum. The shadow yelped a dog-like scream and staggered as it's equilibrium was turned completely around. It dropped the limp form of Kolo Calvin from its jaws, but the angry Sorceress was not yet finished, 'I can't fight this thing, I'm nowhere near strong enough. Kolo is bit he's out of it... wait, Catalyst once said that excess Thamaturgic Energy in the body is invigorating... somebody shouldn't be able to be invigorated and asleep at the same time...' She pulled all of the magic she could from her Screfula and focused it into her right hand. She knelt down and placed her hand on Kolo's head, directly transferring her Thamaturgic Energy to the hulking man and Kolo's eyes snapped open as Full Spectrum passed out on top of him.

"Ugh man, what happ..." he trailed off as he noticed, fist that Full Spectrum was lying on him passed out, and second that there was a big, black wolf looking thing standing over them growling. Kolo's eyes bulged as the wolf lunged and he instinctively reached for its jaws. As he expected, the wolf-thing's jaws were stopped only for a second and it began plying its full strength to bite down. Kolo reached for his magic and in his frustrated state, used his most powerful Noun and Verb combination: Create and Water.

His fingers curled instinctively into the proper positions and he let the water flow just underneath the creature's skin. The former Timberwolf felt it's skin bloating with water and desperately shook its head from side to side, trying to dislodge the large man, but Kolo held on gamely, pouring more and more water into the layers between its skin.

* * *

Joyner turned the corner with six of his officers and two dozen Sorcerers and the Emissarial staff at his back and nearly came to a stop when he spotted Kolo Calvin.

With Full Spectrum's limp form hefted over his shoulder, dragging a hugely bloated and loudly whimpering wolf-like creature by the tail behind him, Kolo was loudly muttering, "Stupid, fuzzy, half-witted, stinking..." the wolf-thing's eyes met the Captain's as he ran past. Those eyes begged for mercy in the most pathetic manner imaginable.

The officers continued on to where the other shadows and the Pegasus mare had stopped just beyond the edge of New Humansville. The loud flap of wings above, made the Captain and his officers look upward as Princess Luna soared overhead. The Arch Magister and five other Unicorns all teleported in a wide circle around the Pegasus mare and the shadows, and finally a portal opened up on the far side of the Pegasus mare and Chris Vacca stepped out of it clad in a new type of armor similar to what the C.W.G. officers wore.

The Pegasus mare was standing still with her eyes closed muttering something under her breath and had baby Merlin's head poking out of her saddlebags. The officers made to dash into the midst of the wolf-shadows, but Princess Luna's outstretched wings blocked them, "No! She's secured herself inside a closed circle! It could kill you if you touch it!" the Alicorn Princess turned and yelled to the Arch Magister, "What is it Catalyst!? Quickly!"

Captain Joyner looked to the Arch Magister and saw her with her left forehoof held up with blood running down her leg. She had her eyes closed and was also muttering. After a few seconds she opened her eyes, "Don't touch the closed circle! It will take your body and pull you apart at a molecular level!" she sighed and angrily scuffed her hoof, eyes filled with frustrated tears, "I... I can't dispell it!" She cried, "Normal magic won't affect it... there's nothing... there's NOTHING I CAN DO!" She tried in vain to blink away the tears but only ended up smearing them.

"Young mare!," Princess Luna addressed the Pegasus Bloodmage loudly, "Young mare, please listen to me! You don't have to do this! Whatever you've been promised, whatever power has seduced your mind, please, it cannot be worth what you are doing! You don't have to do this!"

The Pegasus mare continued her muttering as Captain Joyner stepped up next to Luna and said in a hushed whisper, "There has to be SOMETHING we can do!"

"It can't stop ME!" came a loud cry from above. The cry was accompanied by the buzzing sound of insectoid wings. All eyes turned toward the voice as Vaiawa swooped in from above and scraped her right forehoof across the closed circle as she flew by, dispelling it.

The Pegasus mare's eyes shot open then quickly narrowed as a sickening grin spread over her features, "Perfect!" she opened her wings and yelled, "NOW!"

A yell sounded out of the darkness and a pair of bright red lights suddenly sprang to life all around the entire group freezing every Kavim and Human in place. Half a second later a trio of wooden shafts lanced out of the darkness and embedded themselves deeply into Vaiawa's right side. The Changeling spun from the force of the bolts, plummeting from the air and crashing into the ground with an agonized scream. She thrashed, screaming on the ground for a few seconds before going still.

From out of the darkness strode almost a dozen more figures, all of them covered in hooded cloaks. Some stood on two legs and some stood on four, but the identities of all were concealed by the cloaks. Three of the shorter bipedal figures were in the process of reloading crossbows. One particular figure strode forward, right to the edge of the much larger circle that had been hidden in the field, "Well done," the figure spoke with a masculine voice, his muzzle tip peeking out from under the hood, "Oh very well done!" He turned his eyes to the frozen form of Princess Luna, "We've never used Alicorn blood before." his grin, barely visible beneath his hood, was a thing to fear, "This will be quite the treat. Yes, quite the treat indeed."

Author's Note

Ambush the typos!

Chapter 58: Decisive Action

Author's Note

The single * indicates a change in perspective and the usual break of * * * indicates a new part of the scene. The differing perspectives and slightly skewed chronological order are intention to define the quick and confusing seconds in desperate situations. The first portion of the chapter is roughly 6 minutes of time while the second portion of the chapter takes perhaps a total of 45 seconds.

Chapter 58: Decisive Action

Oriana's eyes widened at the frozen Humans and Ponies all around her. She had heard legends and stories about the horrifying power of Blood Magic, but to see it right in front of her was a different creature. The power to hold an Alicorn in place was something along the orders of magnitude associated with Discord. She lifted her right forehoof to run, but a quiet voice caught her attention, "Don't move." Oriana froze in place, recognizing the voice instantly.

The shadow-like wolves and Pegasus mare who abducted baby Merlin and the other people in the house had been caught in the second and third circles that froze everyone else, but not one of them were affected by the Blood Magic. Midnight Haze had completed a Blood Spell to make them immune to it. She hadn't been trying to teleport, she had been preparing.

The hooded apparent leader of the Bloodmages was striding around examining the various Humans and Ponies, "Move quickly!" he ordered to his subordinates, "We cannot afford to take our time. The rest of these Humans cannot match our power, but I do not wish to give them any opportunity to test their mettle against us. Our predecessors made the mistake of underestimating others. That is a mistake I do not plan to make. Focus on the Humans wearing the robes. You Abominations that aren't carrying any Humans yet, pick out one Sorcerer and bring them to one of us. Bloodmages, when an Abomination comes to you with a Sorcerer, put them to sleep for ease of transport. Once every Abomination has selected one, dispose of the rest. Oh and you three with crossbows, feel free to use these armored officers for target practice. We won't need them so let's see if we can find any weak spots in the armor. After you finish with them, execute the Unicorns with the Arch Magister." He turned and faced the Pegasus mare, "Midnight Haze, take care of the tribalist Unicorn Arch Magister." He then turned his eyes to Luna, "The Alicorn is mine."

Artex began whispering while the hooded figure continued issuing orders. He had to force himself not to avert or even move his eyes when he heard the twangs of crossbows and the clangs of crossbow bolts hitting armor, 'Ignore it and hurry up. We know the Kavim can't see well in the dark and I'm hoping the others can't either.'

Captain Joyner watched and listened in horror, completely helpless as a crossbow bolt spiked through the neck of officer Henderson and another pierced the side of Rose Thorn. Henderson gurgled and fell over stiffly while Rose Thorn silently toppled onto her side. A third crossbow bolt zipped straight into the Captain's own breastplate seconds later, knocking the wind out of him. The bolt managed to pierce the chest plate, but the chain beneath it, changed a lethal blow into broken ribs instead. The Captain was thrown to the ground, still unable to move. He could move his eyes well enough and motion mercifully pulled his attention away from the heartless, methodical slaughter of his officers, 'The Zebra, the Emissarial staff member, she just shifted her weight... and Dan just clenched his fist... they can move!' had he been able, he might have grinned, 'What are you planning?' Mike watched and listened to Dan and the Zebra, trying block out the sounds of his officers being executed. He opened his screfula and hoped something would happen soon. Another twang of a crossbow and he heard a gasp of air and a gurgling death rattle from another of his officers. He forced his mind to be calm, even as impotent tears of rage cascaded down his face.

The wolves with empty mouths approached and began sniffing the Sorcerers. They sniffed at Night Flare especially. One by one, they bit down onto the hem of the Sorcerers' robes and dragged their limp bodies to the waiting Bloodmages. The Bloodmages sprinkled droplets of blood onto the Sorcerers and with but a word, the Humans were asleep. Despite the interest of the wolves, Night Flare was not among those chosen by the wolves.

Midnight Haze smiled darkly as she trotted up and slapped Catalyst across the face, "Who isn't good enough now Unicorn?" she spat the word like it were vulgar, "Only Unicorns can study magic in the School. Only Unicorns this, only Unicorns that, I thought we were all equal! Where was that equality when I tried to enroll huh!? I was laughed out of the application process!" she turned and exposed her haunch, "My cutie mark is for magic and YOU tribalist Unicorns rejected me! You rejected my mark, my special talent! I wasn't a Unicorn and I wasn't good enough!"

She slapped the Arch Magister again then reared back on her hind legs and grabbed the black mare by her head, "You see them?" the Pegasus mare asked as she turned Catalyst's head to the cloaked figures of the Bloodmages and the Grand Magus, "More than half of us have magic based cutie marks, but we weren't Unicorns so we weren't good enough to be allowed to study at the School! Here's a nice little bit of information for you: nearly all of us applied to study in the School, even the ones of us who aren't Ponies. Some took their own lives because of you Unicorns, but most came to us." she let go of Catalyst's head and stepped back, "You tribalist Unicorns, your elitist School For Gifted Unicorns..." she pressed her face right up against the Arch Magister's, "Remember your history? Remember the massacres that the Unicorn royal families perpetrated against those who were merely curious about Blood Magic? You Unicorns just couldn't stand the idea that anybody else could use any sort magic, so you lied and claimed that they modeled themselves after the Balzak! They were just curious! They were scholars! You and all your kind, every single Unicorn..." she grit her teeth and hissed into the Arch Magister's face, "Well guess what: you made us."

Midnight Haze reached her head into her saddlebags and removed a knife, then spat it into the tiny hairs on her right forehoof, "You Unicorns," she stabbed the knife up to the hilt into the Arch Magister's armpit. Catalyst screamed in agony through her closed mouth, unable to vent her pain in any other way.

"You Unicorns... you tribalist, hateful, greedy, selfish, murdering scum... we use your blood because it is sweet irony and revenge all rolled into one." she twisted the knife and Catalyst again screamed in her closed mouth, "This is for all those murders... how does justice feel?"

The Grand Magus trotted up to Luna and drew a knife from his saddlebags then transferred it to his right forehoof, "Good evening, Unicorn." he casually sliced the tendons in the back of Luna's right foreleg. Luna cried out in pain but her cry was muffled by her own closed mouth. The Grand Magus ignored her cries and continued speaking as if he were discussing the weather, "If you're wondering why I called you a Unicorn," he sliced the tendons in the back of her left foreleg, eliciting another cry, "It's because you and the other Alicorns swallowed the lies of the Unicorn royal family. Thus we view you as equally vile as they are." Luna's forelegs could not support her and she fell forward onto her chest, her hind legs were still stiff and straight.

The Grand Magus placed the knife back in his bags and removed a flask then pressed it against the wounds in Luna's legs, "You claim it is your place to rule and enforce the laws and justice. Most of your subjects have no idea of the massacres and secret assassins you employ." Luna grunted furiously but the Grand Magus was not concerned, "Oh come now, don't bother denying it. You and your sister trained the Arch Magister as an assassin to frame us for crimes we never committed. You have to finish what the Unicorn royal family started..."

* * *

Oriana nodded one final time. She was ready. Artex suddenly yelled, "Roll Initiatives mother fuckers!"

All eyes turned to the elected Emissary and Oriana dashed away unseen, as fast as her legs would carry her, hidden by Artex swishing robe. Artex threw out his hands toward the downed officers. Captain Joyner felt a tug against the clothes he was wearing under his armor as he and Rose Thorn were suddenly flung backwards through the air. They hit the ground and rolled briefly before Mike scrambled to his feet and took a knee, 'Numerous threats at varying ranges. I need to even the odds.'

The Captain looked up just as Oriana shoulder-checked Chris and knocked him out of the circles. Mike's eyes zeroed in on the three bipedal figures who leveled their crossbows at Dan. Mike reached for the weapon he kept hidden in one of the pouches on his belt and took aim with the Gyrojet pistol. He gripped the pistol in both hands and sighted down the first target, keeping wary of the target and beyond. He exhaled and zeroed in on his first target.

Oriana shoved Chris' armored form as far and as fast as she could, pushing him toward the edge of the circles. A furrow caught her right forehoof and sent her and Chris tumbling through the plants. She picked herself back up and bolted toward New Humansville as fast as her legs could take her yelling loudly for help then entire way. Artex had told her to go for reinforcements.

The three armed figures fired their crossbows and three lives were snuffed out just as Mike emptied his magazine, tracking from target to target in quick succession. The figures holding the crossbows were revealed to have been Diamond Dogs as their hoods were thrown backwards off their heads. Their backs and the backs of their heads burst outward, throwing blood, gore, and brains out with force. Mike ejected the first empty magazine and pulled the next one from a pouch on his belt. His movements were swift and smooth, practiced precision made manifest.

When the Diamond Dogs fired their crossbows Artex had been their target. Fortunately he had been looking right at them when it happened. He had already opened his screfula in anticipation of needing to use his magic and his preparation was rewarded. As soon as he realized he was about to be fired upon, he stretched out his left hand and used Control and Plants. The wooden shafts sped right past their intended target and right into one of the wolves, passing completely through the first one and embedding in one behind it, killing both instantly. Artex looked back only to see the three crossbow wielding Diamond Dogs put down by a series of Gyrojet rounds. Satisfied, he turned to the apparent leader of the Bloodmages.

The leader had not been idle. By the time Artex turned back to him, he threw out his left foreleg and peppered Artex with a series of blood droplets. Artex was violently thrown off his feet and flung like a rag doll across the field. His limp body bounced and skidded across the ruts and rows of growing crops until it came to a stop more than half a League away. The Grand Magus then turned his attention toward Mike, "Kill that Human!"

Seeing that the situation was devolving, the other Bloodmages began throwing blood at the Sorcerers and remaining C.W.G. officers as quickly as they could. Within seconds, five Sorcerers and the last three standing officers were dead. Some had their blood boiled or frozen in their own bodies, some had their skin melted as if the blood that hit them was sulfuric acid, and some were tossed around wildly, their bones breaking and shattering from impacts. Every one of them was helpless to defend themselves.

The wolves turned their attention from the Sorcerers, dropping them to the ground, and focused on the Captain. The command of the Grand Magus was not to be ignored. The one holding Tina Pho kept a hold of her though. He was under special orders. The wolves charged the Captain even as he slapped home the new magazine and chambered the round, 'I have to hold until the others get here.' He took aim at the closest wolf and aligned his sights on its head then began a steady stream of precision firing, knowing the wolves would almost certainly reach him before he finished them. The first wolf dropped with two bullets in its head. Mike then calmly switched targets as a loud yell echoed from behind the Bloodmages.

The Captain was unable to see it happen, but the earlier noises of the evening had caught the attention of a certain outcast and the Changelings under his care. Mario and the Changelings had attacked from behind as soon as they found the Bloodmages.

Mario swept his staff at the feet of the last bipedal figure, charging in close. The blow landed against the figure's legs, but it kept its balance. Mario pulled back his staff and began pummeling the figure with a steady stream of furious blows, trying to keep it occupied and land a deadly hit.

The other Changelings barreled into the remaining Bloodmages snarling and hissing and shrieking as they attempted to grapple and bite the cloaked figures.

Chris surged to his feet with a yell the second he regained the use of his arms and legs. He had already opened his screfula when he realized what the Zebra mare was trying to do. He began creating portals as quickly as he could manage, targeting everything that he could safely target. He dared not try to hit Midnight Haze for fear of hitting baby Merlin and he was not overly concerned about the busy Grand Magus, but everything else was fair game. He first fired off three portals on the wolves charging Captain Joyner, decapitating each in turn. His attention was stolen by the flashes of red light and screaming coming from the C.W.G. officers and Sorcerers. Without another thought, he realized he needed to give the others a chance to defend themselves. His eyes went to the two glowing red lines in the dirt only a couple of Fathoms away and he took a step toward them.

A second bellowing yell echoed through the field, from the Captain's right moments later, and the next wolf in line to attack the Captain fell to the ground missing its head. The third, fourth, and fifth wolves also suffered the same fates in short order, but others around them were getting closer and closer by the second. Not willing to question good fortune, Mike switched targets and continued his steady rhythm of firing.

The Grand Magus heard the sounds of battle and knew the situation was about to spiral out of control. He dropped the flask he was holding and backed up, lowering himself into a ready stance. His eyes bulged as three of the Abominations charging the Captain were decapitated in short order. He quickly made the connection between Chris and the dead Abominations, "Retreat! Fall back!"

Realizing the kind of damage Chris could inflict, the Grand Magus decided to get rid of the problem before he left. He reared up on his hind legs and threw out one foreleg, sending a spray of blood droplets toward the armored man and a second foreleg toward Luna. If he couldn't use her blood, he would set it aflame within her body.

Chris saw the Grand Magus rear up and knew what was about to happen, even as the stallion threw out his forelegs. Chris threw up a pair of portals with the entrances in front of the Grand Magus and the exits right behind him. Chris' right foot hit the two glowing red lines of the circles and broke them.

The second Night Flare felt his body freed, he weaved his magic into the spell for which he was named, "Shield your eyes!" His Night Flare spell slammed into place in his outstretched hand, pointed toward one of the bipedal Bloodmages who had been killing his Sorcerers.

The Diamond Dog Bloodmage barely had time to see it coming before his body was engulfed in an inferno of light which burned away his cloak, fur, and skin leaving behind nothing but exposed and burned muscle.

The Grand Magus' eyes bulged as he registered what Chris had done. He quickly fell flat on his stomach and the blood missed his body by widths measured by hairs. Thinking quickly, he spun his body in the dirt and spilled his blood into the circle, snapping it into place. He muttered a few syllables and in an instant he was gone.

A masculine voice called for a retreat, but Mike was too busy trying to keep the wolves back. He would have taken shots at the Bloodmages, but the wolves blocked his line of sight.

The call to retreat came and the Changelings quickly discovered that the cloaks served multiple purposes. The Kavim Bloodmages slipped out of their cloaks, throwing the fabric onto their attackers then teleporting away before the raging Changelings could recover.

The Bloodmage that Mario had engaged took a solid hit to the crotch when it dropped its defenses, but the hit was worth it. The figure slashed at Mario with foot long, razor sharp claws, breaking the man's staff and forcing him to jump back or fall victim to the claws. The Bloodmage swept one clawed foot in a circle, crouched, uttered a few syllables, then vanished.

Mario and the Changelings rushed the wolves that were swarming Captain Joyner, while the other Sorcerers began weaving spells of their own, even as the Bloodmages began flashing away from the field. Midnight Haze let go of the Arch Magister, knelt down, and swirled in a circle. She touched the wolf carrying Tina Pho and dripped a drop of blood onto the circle then vanished.

* * *

The sounds of running feet foretold of the arrival of the rest of the Community Welfare Guardian officers. Princess Luna regained control of her body and immediately lit up her horn in a fraction of a second. Every single remaining wolf was instantly caught in levitation fields, "Cease your attacks!" she bellowed, hiding her pain as the rest of her body collapsed onto the ground.

Captain Joyner placed the Gyrojet gun back into the pouch on his belt and yelled to his officers, "First priority: triage the wounded! Second priority: transportation of the wounded! Hord, select twenty officers and take these wolves into custody! We'll deal with them later! Eduardo, get the wounded Bloodmage to Bobby and keep him alive long enough for us to... interrogate him!" Mike looked down at his own chest, "We lost a lot of people tonight."

Chapter 59: Putting It Together

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 60: The Blood Bank

Steady Hoof trotted through the hallways of the hospital trying to remember what she needed to do in the patient fluids storage cabinet, 'What was it?' she pondered, 'I know it was important, but I couldn't leave until I knew my patients were tended to... what was it?' she shrugged, 'Oh well, I'm sure I'll remember when I get there.'

She made her way to the stairwell and ascended to the fifth floor. Exiting the stairwell she turned left and continued on to the patient fluid storage cabinet. The fifth floor was for the patients who required intensive care and fortunately there were none. Every one of the cases that had been brought in were either already treated or in surgery recovery. The floor was vacant, but kept in a perpetual state of readiness.

Steady Hoof approached the metal grate that held the fluids and fished the key out of the small storage pouch she carried on the back of her neck, inside her mane. She pressed the key into the lock and turned it, unlocking the gate. She slid the key back into her pouch then turned her attention back to the cabinet, 'What was it that I needed?'

She opened the door and pulled it open, revealing the contents therein. Enchanted glass flasks held blood samples of everybody who lived in New Humansville. Bobby kept strict records of blood in case a transfusion was ever needed. Everybody in New Humansville was required to donate two pints of blood in case of emergencies and each type of blood was stored according to type and cross-referenced by species. As Steady Hoof looked at the blood flasks an idea came to her, 'Perhaps Bobby needed me to double check the inventory to make sure nothing was missing.'

The racks were set up from bottom to top with every rack at an angle to allow somebody to slip in a flask sideways to preserve horizontal space from left to right. Each rack could be pulled out on a metal rail and slid smoothly to the side for ease of access to the second, third, and fourth racks.

She turned to the back of the door and pulled down the clipboard which held the entire list of samples, donor names, type, and species. She slowly and carefully began taking in inventory of the cache of blood, not realizing that her left wing had extended and was brushing against the flasks of blood labeled 'Tina Pho'. She was so absorbed in her work that she didn't even feel her wing push the flask out of its cubby-hole. She had not yet reached the rack which held Tina's blood and so had no idea that the single, 1-pint flask was the only one left. There were supposed to be two.

Steady Hoof jerked when she heard the glass flask clink against the side of its rack. Her eyes followed the sound and she gasped when she saw the flask falling toward the floor, certainly to shatter against the tiles. She tried to move herself to catch the flask, but her body refused to respond. Her mind kept trying to distract her with useless thoughts. Had she locked the door to her house? 'The flask.' How many appointments did she have the next day? 'The flask!' How long had it been since she had spoken with her sisters? 'THE FLASK!' Despite how much she wanted to catch the flask, her mind kept fighting her. Her subconscious was rebelling against her. She tried to push against the distractions, 'No! It's going to break! I have to reach it! I have to reach it!' It was all for nothing, her mind refused to send the signals to her body. She could do nothing except watch as the flask seemed to descend toward the floor in slow motion, 'What's wrong with me?!'

Half an inch before the flask hit the ground it switched directions and flew out and away from the storage closet. Steady Hoof landed on all fours and followed the trajectory of the flask. The enchanted glass container landed in the open hand of the Emissary. Full Spectrum, Cessily Richardson, Oriana, and Razor Wit were all standing with him. Every face was grim if not bordering on enraged. Officer Hord leaped out from behind Artex and tackled Steady Hoof onto the ground. The Pegasus doctor yelped loudly and flailed in surprise as the former Marine grappled all four of her legs into a solid pin. Steady Hoof struggled against the hold but found she could do nothing to escape, 'How is he holding me? Humans aren't as strong as we are!'

Her struggles lessened and eventually died off completely as Darryl kept his grip on her. He was not unnecessarily rough or violent, but his hold was firm and unyielding, "Steady Hoof you are under arrest for aiding and abetting in assault, kidnapping, and murder. You have the right to remain silent. If you decide to waive that right, everything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be appointed to you by the local Magistrate. Do you understand these rights as I have relayed them to you?"

Steady Hoof was confused, but decided that cooperation was in her best interest, "I-I do officer Hord."

Darryl nodded, "Very good. I'm going to hold you here until somebody comes to escort you to the Holding Cells." Darryl looked up to Cessily, who had stepped out from behind Artex, "I need four officers to transport a suspect to the Holding Cells. Have Eduardo ward a new cell for an incoming suspect."

Cessily nodded and dashed back down the stairs. Darryl turned to Artex, "Sorcerer, Mr. Emissary, I need you and your staff to remain here to observe my actions and treatment of the suspect so that my conduct cannot be called into question at a later time."

Oriana was the first to respond, "I'll stay."

"We got this. You're not doing anything wrong yet." Full Spectrum answered.

Razor Wit nodded, obviously unsure, "I will stay too."

Artex nodded firmly, "Fine by me. Do I need to be a sworn officer to question the suspect?"

Darryl sighed, "You do. Even the Sorcerers only act in a deputized capacity. We'll have to wait to question her."

* * *

"What a mess." Captain Joyner groused as he pushed himself painfully off the hospital bed, "So Steady Hoof was the thrall?" he crossed his arms and shook his head, "I take it she's in custody now?" He was speaking to Hord, Artex, Oriana, Razor Wit, and Full Spectrum.

Hord nodded unhappily, "Yeah, she's being held in the cells."

"We have to go after the Bloodmages as soon as possible. We're not leaving our people in their hands... hooves... what the fuck ever." he looked to the young African American woman, "You said there's a way to track them?"

Full Spectrum planted her fists on her hips, "You bet. The Arch Magister told me about it. It takes the blood of the person you want to find, but I don't know how to do the spell. Only the Arch Magister knows how to do that and I don't think she or the Princesses would appreciate me trying to figure it out on my own."

Mike scowled and looked down at the floor, "We can't afford to wait." He looked back up, "Cessily, go get Bobby and have him come here. Hord..." he drew in a deep breath and let it out slowly, "My head is still a little fuzzy from the painkillers. I need six people of your choice for an assault and extraction team. They don't HAVE to be C.W.G. but I would prefer it..."

"Right here Mike." said a voice from the doorway of the room.

All eyes turned toward the doorway. Chris Vacca stood there, still in his unusual armor, leaning against the door frame. His visor was up, his arms were crossed, and his face was a thunderhead, "I've been training for this kind of thing with Luna and a couple of special instructors. I don't need a weapon and if you need to get non-combatants out of a hot zone, I can do it in a split second. I was the one decapitating the wolves before they reached you and I matched that one asshole who bled Luna." he pushed off the door frame and stood up straight, throwing a stiff salute, "Chris Vacca reporting for duty Captain."

Mike stared evenly at Chris for several long moments before he finally asked, "At ease. You remember how to follow orders?"

Chris dropped the salute, "Yes sir. I won't screw around if the situation is serious."

Mike pursed his lips, "Alright, stay here and fill me in on what you've mastered." he turned back to Hord, "Make that five..."

"Four sir." Artex broke in. Razor Wit and Oriana both stared up at their boyfriend in fear, but said nothing.

Mike shook his head, "No, no way. We need you here."

"With all due respect Mike, it wouldn't be too difficult to train somebody else to do what I do. I'm as strong and tough as an Earth Pony and as flexible as a Human, plus I've been training on long distance running and here recently I've been brushing up on my Kung Fu. I have my own weapons and you already know that I follow orders." Artex chewed his cheek before adding, "Please Mike, I've been away from you all for too long. Let me do something to make up for it."

Mike still shook his head, "Tell you what, if you're still in your right mind by tomorrow, I'll consider it." he turned back to Hord, "Until then, five more. Get them set up with gyrojet guns, armor, and packs for long distance travel. If they have military training, all the better. They need to be able to take down hostile targets quickly and silently, they need to be physically capable, and they need to have the mental fortitude to do this job. Am I clear?"

Darryl smirked, "Crystal sir. Number one is Full Spectrum. She has a full range of magic, she thinks on her feet, she thinks outside the box, she can come up with and put into motion a course of action that is effective, and she's a team player. She knew she couldn't handle one wolf solo so she gave up her extra magic to Kolo. It's in the report she already filed. As long as she can follow orders, you want her."

Mike shifted his gaze to the only Sorcerer in the room, "In any other circumstance I might say 'no', but you did good out there tonight. Do you want in?"

Tamika, also known more commonly by Full Spectrum, shifted her weight nervously, "I do, as long as you're willing to trust me."

Mike smirked, "One of the Bloodmages offered for you to join them but instead you went and told Catalyst, the Pony you used to hate the most. I'm willing to trust you. Don't let us down." Mike turned back to Darryl, "Who else?"

"Hard Stone. He's been with us for a good while. He was one of the few Civil Guard survivors of The Battle For New Humansville. He knows combat, he's strong as hell, and he knows how to do what needs to be done." Darryl looked sideways at Full Spectrum, "You gonna be alright working with the Pony who aided in your arrest?"

The Sorcerer scoffed at the question, "He was doing his job. I was out of control right then and he kept on me even after I collapsed his windpipe. If he can work with me, I've got no problems with him. He talks down to me though... I'll kick his ass again."

"My next pick would be Brinsin. We need air superiority and he might as well be a Pegasus. He can hurl lightning like a super hero and he's spent enough time flying he can stay airborne for a full day. We know the Bloodmages have at least one Pegasus so we need a good counter for that. After him I want Andrew and Kaneesha. They work well together as a team and they know how to play off each others' strengths. The last one on my list is a bit of an oddball: I think we should include Rifin. He's huge, he's essentially a living weapon, he's immune to Blood Magic, and he can air lift us there and back, besides I want somebody other than Brinsin in the air. Rifin can hide like a boss and if he doesn't want to be seen, he won't be. I've watched him a bunch of times and I think he'd be ideal."

Mike gazed steadily at Darryl, "I'm noticing a pattern here. Almost everybody can work without weapons and travel light."

Darryl nodded, "Yep, lighter load equals faster assault and faster retreat. You wanted to do this quietly right? We can drop Hard Stone if you let Artex come."

"What are your thoughts on that?" Mike asked.

Artex held up his right hand, "Before you go into that, I'm going back to the hotel to sleep. I'll see you guys tomorrow." He left and Razor and Oriana went with him.

Darryl closed the door behind the retreating form of the Emissary and his two girlfriends, "I'd pick him in a heartbeat... IF he's solid tomorrow. We'll both know if he is or not. I don't like admitting it, but he could be a deal-breaker. I want him with us, but we can't let him go if he's going to be a liability. Rescuing our people is our objective and nothing is going to compromise that. If he's fine tomorrow, good. If not, we'll make due."

*knock knock*

Bobby Jewel opened the door and poked his head into the room, "Cessily said you need something Mike?"

The Captain nodded his head with surety, "Yeah, wake up Catalyst. We need to talk to her... now."

Author's Note

Time to go after the typos.

Chapter 61: Preparing For What Comes Next

The Arch Magister slowly cracked her eyes open, blinking owlishly. Her chest hurt terribly. It hurt to breathe. Above her head was a face, blurred by her state of consciousness, "W-who?" She rasped out.

"It's Mike." the figure explained.

"Keep your questions simple and brief." Came the irritated voice of Bobby Jewel, "She needs to rest as much as possible."

"We need to know how to track somebody using Blood Magic." The Captain said quietly, "I know you're going to have some reservations about doing this but we need you to tell us how to do it."

Catalyst groaned, 'I don't need this.', "Can't tell... too dangerous... can lead... to dangerous... path. No... turning back."

Mike leaned in closer to the Arch Magister, "Catalyst please, we need to find our people and time is of the essence. You're in no shape to do it, we need you to tell us."

'I can't tell them. It's too dangerous. Unless...' , "Have Princess... cast geas... Full Spectrum... never use... without Princess... permission."

Mike straightened up, "I'll be back later. I'll need her to wake up then too. I'm sorry Bobby, but we have to do this." Mike limped out of the room while Bobby Jewel grumbled angrily about his patients needing their rest.

Mike closed the door behind himself and looked at the curious faces of his officers and one Sorcerer, "She'll teach Full Spectrum, but only if one of the Princesses casts a geas on her only to use it with permission."

Full Spectrum clenched her right fist and raised her chin, "Fine. I'll do whatever I need to. I'm not letting any of our people suffer any longer than necessary."

Mike smiled grimly and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, "I know. Thank you. Let's go find Luna."

* * *

The lunar Princess was resting in the middle of a dream-delve on a pair of hospital beds that had been pulled together. Her room was quiet and the recovering, sleeping Diamond Dog Bloodmage was lying on another bed on the opposite side of the room. Despite her protests, her forelegs had been bandaged thickly. Celestia and Twilight were in the room as well, waiting for Luna to awaken from her dream-delve.

A knock on the door alerted the Alicorns to the presence of somebody outside. Celestia lit her horn and opened the door, "Ah Captain. I am so pleased to see you are up and about already. I have heard of your injuries, but you know your limits, so I will say no more on the matter." she lowered her head and her eyes, "I am grieved to hear about the fates of so many of your officers. They did not deserve what happened to them, nor did the Sorcerers. Once word reached me, I sent out messages to the other nations." she raised her head back up, "The Peacemaker Initiative has been reactivated. All applicants will be considered, their species notwithstanding."

Mike gave Celestia a microscopic nod, "I appreciate that, but that's not why I'm here."

Celestia tilted her head and Mike pointed to the dark blue Alicorn on the bed, "I need Luna to cast a geas on one of the Sorcerers so that Catalyst can teach her the Blood Magic spell to track our people." He straightened his shoulders and looked Celestia square in the eye, "We're getting our people back."

Celestia's eyes widened and she took and involuntary step back. She held off her initial reaction and closed her eyes briefly. She solidified her mindset and reminded herself that she had made a promise to trust the Humans, "The Arch Magister thinks the situation is so severe that she needs to teach," her face contorted as if she were biting down on bitter herbs, "Blood Magic to somebody?"

Mike nodded, "Yes. Our Sorcerer has already volunteered to accept the geas. I can't stand here all night arguing about this..."

"I'll do it then." Celestia said quietly, "My sister needs her rest and I trust both you and the Arch Magister. If you are willing to trust one of your people with... this kind of knowledge, then I will too." she stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her, "Where is your volunteer?"

"Right here Princess." Full Spectrum said from across the hallway. She was leaning against the wall biting her fingernails nervously.

Celestia looked at her and the ancient Alicorn's face saddened, "I'm so sorry that we let this happen, that this is necessary." she slowly crossed the hallway and sat her white rump down on the cold tile floor, "You can have the geas and the knowledge of the Blood Magic removed anytime you want. I won't force you into this." She took a slow breath before continuing, "Are you really ready to take on this kind of a responsibility; this evil knowledge that has brought death and destruction to so many of the officers and your fellow Sorcerers?"

Full Spectrum pushed herself off the wall and thrust her face right up to Celestia's muzzle, "Knowledge is a tool, nothing more. Just because others have done terrible things with it does not mean that I will too. I'm not doing this because I want to or because I want power. I'm going to help find a bunch of innocent people who were kidnapped by Bloodmages and bring them back. I want to know Blood Magic about as much as you want to feast on your own road-apples!" she stepped back and tossed her head, flinging her long dreadlocks around her head, leveling a determined glare at the Princess, "But if this is the best way to find our people, I'll take one for the team."

Celestia held her tongue, 'I'm so sorry you feel the need to do this.' She lowered her horn toward the young woman, "Very well, please hold still."

* * *

The young woman once known as Tamika Edison walked out of the Arch Magister's hospital room silently, closing the door behind her. She had gone in alone and had come out alone. Catalyst would not allow anybody else in the room while she was teaching the young Sorcerer. Four other Humans waited patiently outside the door, as they had been for the previous half hour. Mike, Darryl, and Chris all brought their attention to the closing door and the woman closing it. Everybody was quiet for several long moments. The seriousness of the situation weighed on their minds, bringing a certain somberness to the air. Bobby, who had been waiting outside the room, inclined his head to Full Spectrum then went to administer a mild sedative to the recently stitched Arch Magister.

The people left in the hallway silently stared at each other for a few seconds before Darryl broke the silence, "Did she teach you?"

"She did." Full Spectrum said quietly, "She gave me permission to use it as many times as necessary to find missing Humans who were taken by Bloodmages." she flashed a small, pensive smile, "She worded that very carefully too."

Darryl nodded firmly, "Alright then, now we need to go have a talk with Riffin..."

He was cut off by a blood-curdling scream from the front of the hospital which was accompanied by bellowing yells and angry, stressed voices. Before any of them could even flinch, Bobby Jewel burst out of Catalyst's room, banging the door against the wall, and sprinted toward the direction of the screaming. Chris, Full Spectrum, and Darryl turned and sprinted after Bobby, while the Captain shambled along behind them as quickly as his body would allow, 'Can't we get a break?!'

As they followed the sound, a single bellowing voice overpowered every other voice, "WHERE ARE THEY!? WHERE ARE THOSE FISH KISSING, DUNG WALLOWING MONSTERS!? BY ALL THAT CHANGES, I'LL TEAR THEM APART!"

"Sir, you need to calm down..." a voice said, trying to be commanding.

"CAPTAAAAAAAIN!" the deep voice bellowed again, shaking the hospital, "I HAVE A GRIEVANCE! MY SISTER HAS PERISHED! MURDERED BY BLOODMAGES! WHERE ARE THEY!? WHERE ARE THEY!?"

Chris, Full Spectrum, and Darryl arrived at the front doors of the hospital and stopped and stared. Riffin, in all his massive glory, was stalking back and forth in front of the hospital like a feline predator. He was being held back by the other Changelings, who were flying around his huge head and blocking his vision from the doors.

"I COULD HAVE SAVED HER! I COULD HAVE SAVED SO MANY! I SHOULD HAVE COME SOONER! CAPTAAAAAAAIN! I WOULD SPEAK WITH YOU!" Pain-filled tears the size of cantaloupes splashed down on the street as Riffin stopped and roared again.

The Changelings kept Rifin away from the doors, but Rifin was becoming steadily more and more upset. Joyner limped into the waiting room and continued outside with a bellow, "Cool it Riffin!"

The colossal Changeling stopped and the smaller ones darted away to give the two space to talk. Mike stepped up to Rifin and the two regarded each other for a time. Riffin's eyes were filled with pain and anguish as he heaved his chest, breathing in sobs. Mike panted and stifled grunts of pain from his exertion. Neither spoke for full minutes as they communed with their eyes, conversing in a way that most wouldn't understand. Mike's eyes spoke of a raging inferno of anger and loathing at the murders of his officers. Anger that was held in check by a monumental level of self control. Riffin's eyes spoke of the emotional pain of loss and the burning shame of perceived failure. They looked at each other, communicating their feelings without moving a muscle, speaking without words. Nobody spoke. Nobody moved. Nobody was willing to break the spell of silence which hung thick in the air. Nobody even took notice when Celestia and Twilight walked out to the waiting room and gasped at the sight of the monstrous Changeling. Although to Twilight's credit, she did teleport a sheaf of paper and a quill from her library and began taking notes.

The still silence was broken by the wail of a tiny voice, "Mr. Rifin!"

Which was, of course, followed by the sound of adult voices, "Amber come back here!"

The clopping of hooves against stone heralded the arrival of one small filly and her parents. Amber eyes darted around the corner of a house half a block away and made a bee-line for her humongous friend. Straight Edge and Long Wind rounded the corner after their daughter and caught sight of Rifin. They both slid to a stop, eyes wide as Amber Eyes galloped up to Rifin and collided with his armored left foreleg, gripping onto it with a filly style bear hug.

"Mr. Rifin stop! You're scaring everybody!" Amber pleaded loudly.

All eyes shifted between the filly and the huge Changeling, most wondering what was going on. There were cries and screams of protest as Riffin's massive head suddenly swung around and nuzzled Amber Eyes. The filly sniffed and rubbed her face against his chitin, "Stop scaring everyone Mr. Rifin." she whimpered, "My sisters are crying and... why are you crying?"

Rifin, his attention solely on Amber, flopped his huge body onto the ground and held Amber in his immense forelegs, keeping his battle arms away from her. He said nothing but continued nuzzling her as she let go of his leg and clamped onto the side of his face, "What's wrong Mr. Rifin? Why are you so upset?"

"My sister is dead," he choked out between breaths, "Bloodmages killed her tonight." he leaned the right side of his head onto the cobblestone road, "I wasn't there." he clenched his eyes shut, "I wasn't there to protect her."

Amber, being the sensitive filly that she was, clamped her hooves even harder around Riffin's head, nuzzling him while her own tears spilled down his cheek, "I'm so sorry Mr. Riffin."

Unbeknownst to Amber Eyes and Rifin, all of New Humansville had come out of their homes at the ruckus. The Humans and Kavim all stood in a massive circle watching the two strange friends on the road. Despite her extreme reservations about Rifin, Long Wind suddenly felt very foolish for her prejudice. She was angry almost beyond words that her daughter had, at some point, snuck out and somehow MET the colossal Changeling, but even she could not argue the heartfelt tenderness of the moment.

In the tense silence that followed, the only sound was that of slow measured steps against the tile floor of the hospital. One leg in front of the other, the steps approached the touching scene taking place in front of the hospital lobby.

A wave of loud and startled gasps echoed in the long silence and all eyes turned to the small, shaking figure standing between two startled Alicorns. Celestia and Twilight, eyes wide with disbelief, stepped silently away from either side of the figure. The figure took slow, measured steps into the waiting room and toward the front doors of the hospital. Chris and Darryl held the doors open and watched in awestruck silence. Rifin opened his eyes and his mouth fell open as he took in the sight before him.

The figure had streaks of dried blood crusted onto the side of her body but no sign of any injuries left by the crossbow bolts. Vaiawa stood in front of all of New Humansville with only one thing to say, "Okay, now I'm mad. Nobody makes my friends cry."

Author's Note

She's alive! The typos will receive no such resurrection!

Chapter 62: First Affection

*WARNING*
Intimate interspecies romantic scene ahead

Artex let Razor Wit and Oriana into the hotel room first and closed the door behind them. Razor walked over to one of the reclining cushions in the room and lay down. Oriana looked longingly toward the bathroom, "I'm going to shower. I smell of sweat, fear, soil, and blood. It is not pleasant." So spoken she entered the bathroom and closed the door behind her.

Artex looked at the bathroom door almost longingly, then shrugged it off, 'I can shower after they do.'

A voice pulled him from his brief musings, "You've done enough."

Artex' eye followed the voice back to its source, a tan Unicorn mare seated on a light blue cushion. Her brow was crinkled in concern, "Artex, you need to take a break. Your friends want you along with them, but you heard what they said. You're not likely going to be in the proper mind for what they're doing. Please, you've done enough."

He crinkled his chin and rubbed his forehead, "When Razor?" he asked bluntly, "When have I done enough? When have I EVER done enough? Was it when I was lazing about in Ponyville eating well while my people were starving? When I was hanging out with all our friends while everybody here was fighting for their lives against rabid Diamond Dogs?" he knew his voice was rising, but he couldn't stop, "When did I EVER do enough!? I've been laying around enjoying the good life while everybody else, the people I'M supposed to be working for, have been working themselves to death and dealing with problems that I could have been helping with, hell I SHOULD have been helping with right form the start! I've been nothing but a fucking useless lump for over half a year!" he had lapsed into American English as he ran his hands through his hair, breathing rapidly, "God!" he flung his hands out and turned and began pacing back and forth between the door and the cushion where Razor was lying.

"Artex please, calm down." Razor pleaded softly.

Artex stopped and ran his hands through his hair again, "I can't! I could have done more! There was something more I could have done!" The words that Darryl spoke to him at the hospital rang in his mind, 'I'm getting worked up again. Alright, calm your ass down and breathe. Just breathe. Slowly in and slowly out.' he clenched his fists and closed his eyes tightly, going completely still.

Razor said nothing as she watched her boyfriend with deeply rooted concern, 'He's still blaming himself for what happened.' she gazed sadly as he began pacing once more, her heart aching for him, 'I wish there was something I could do.' Feeling that Artex probably wouldn't want the other guests in the hotel to hear his yelling, Razor lit up her horn and cast a sound-canceling ward around the entire room.

Artex stopped pacing and flopped himself down on the bed closer to the door of the room. His legs from his knees down dangled off the end of the bed. He laid his arms over his face and seemed to be silently trying to control his breathing. Razor watched and listened with keen interest until a new sound escape the man on the bed. Razor couldn't identify it at first so she swiveled her ears around to face the bed. He was breathing erratically, he almost sounded like he was choking. His chest hitched with each breath and suddenly it became obvious. The sounds were easy to discern after that point: Artex was crying.

He kept it quiet, which did not surprise the tan Unicorn mare, 'He tends to internalize a lot of things, why should he do any different with this? He grew up ashamed of expressing his emotions and now the habit is forcing him to isolate himself. I have to do something.' She was growing more concerned that she should be doing something as Darryl's advice echoed through her memory, 'Officer Hord said that Artex would need us... but in what way?' Figuring that the answer was not going to simply present itself, Razor rose to her hooves and trotted over the the same bed upon which Artex was lying, and climbed up. She laid down with her body curled around the top of his head and nuzzled his left elbow gently.

Two muscular arms suddenly wrapped around one startled tan Unicorn mare and pulled he on top of Artex' chest. Razor Wit struggled around in her boyfriend's firm grip, but he held on gamely until she stopped struggling, resigned to being held like a teddy bear. Artex sat upright and curled himself around her. He was breathing heavily, choking back sobs as he rocked back and forth, weeping quietly into Razor's fuchsia mane. Razor squirmed in his grip and managed to free her forehooves. Artex was pressing her to his chest, but her position had her head above his, with her rump and hind legs cradled in his arms and the bottom of her neck ending at the top of his head. She wrapped her forehooves around the back of his head while she nuzzled his crown, pulling his face into her barrel. She closed her eyes and stroked him in as calming a manner as she could.

They maintained their intimate embrace until Razor lost track of time. She was uncomfortable with the way he was holding her.

The steady pressure of his hand on her legs and bottom was a constant reminder that he was holding and touching her in a way normally reserved for more intimate situations. She forced down her blush and struggled against the panic which kept trying to rise, 'He needs somepony to comfort him and I need to get used to being close to him if we're going to build any kind of life together. Right now he needs me where I am, so it's here I'm going to stay. I'm sure he doesn't realize where his hands are... and how his hand is cupping my hips.'

Razor was too focused on her internal monologue and missed the fact that Artex had slowed down his breathing until she felt his head move. He lifted his face as she released his head and looked down at him. His eyes were bloodshot and tear tracks ran down his face. He sniffled then looked down and shook his head, "I'm sorry you had to see that Razor. It was about as undignified as I've ever acted in front of you..." Razor reached down and lifted his head back up to meet her eyes.

"Artex, if we ended up married and we have foals, which is pretty much a guarantee, you're going to be standing next to the bed while I'm giving birth and I kind of doubt most would consider THAT to be very dignified." she let go of his chin and pulled him back into her chest, "You just go right on ahead and let out what you need to." she caressed and nuzzled his head again, "I'll be right here for you."

"And you won't be alone." a second female voice said from the foot of the bed.

Artex and Razor both followed the voice back to Oriana, who was standing at the foot of the bed, a hopeful expression set on her face, "Is there room for more than one mare to comfort her boyfriend?"

Artex set Razor's hind legs and rump on his lap then held his right arm open toward the Zebra mare. Oriana needed no second invitation and hopped up onto the bed. She sat down on Artex' extended right leg and reared up her top half while the man's right hand steadied her, pressing against her back. He then pulled her in close, holding both mares to his chest, and placed his head gently between their necks, sighing tiredly. Oriana and Razor each took turns softly nuzzling either side of his head.

After a few minutes, Artex sighed again, "What would I do without you girls?"

A reply of, "You'd be a lonely, sad, and angry man." from Razor was the response he received.

As she continued nuzzling her boyfriend's head, Oriana's lips brushed by his right ear. He could feel the fine, soft hairs of her muzzle tickling the sensitive skin of his lobe. He was acutely aware of her warm, moist breath against his skin. The sensation and the realization of the closeness with which he was holding the two mares was exciting in more ways than one. The last time he had been so close to a female was the last time he had made love with his wife. His mind made the connection and urged him toward more.

Artex felt his face heat up as he hugged Razor and Oriana closer to himself. He felt their soft coats and bodies pressed against his own and likewise realized that each of his legs was pressed between a pair of hips, very warm hips. The thought of what lay between those hips sent shivers down his spine and he could not help but to imagine what the two mares looked like in those sensitive places. His imagination took it one step further and whispered into his mind that if he decided to look, he could likely see two pairs of untouched teats.

The thought of the soft mounds and the nipples which surely crowned each of those warm mounds of flesh awoke something within him. Something that had been dormant for more than half a year began to stir. It was a primal, visceral urge that arose swiftly, roaring to be satisfied immediately if not sooner. A pressing sensation against his underwear heralded the awakening of the more physical parts of the quickly growing urge. He groaned silently in mild annoyance, 'No, not now.' he rubbed his face against first one then the other of the soft necks freely presented to him. He felt the soft hairs against his face and inhaled their combined scents. He had not realized it before, but each of them had a unique scent. The smell of each of them was like a fingerprint branded into his mind.

He continued cuddling the two mares and his head began to swim from the stimulation and intimacy. He felt dizzy and each of his hands began to caress each of the mares. His fingers slid over their backs, brushing against their soft bodies and coats. Without realizing it, his lips found their way to Razor's neck. The tiny hairs of her coat tickled against his lips and nose. The kiss was soft and tentative, but his body screamed at him, his physical hunger urging him to allow it to manifest itself.

Razor continued nuzzling the side of his head, her access made easier due to the orientation of his face to her neck. Feeling emboldened, he kissed her neck again, this time more fervently. Razor felt a surge of electricity shoot up her body as his lips latched onto her flesh. She shuddered in delight at the unexpected contact. She stopped nuzzling him and held still, reeling from the powerful sensation. The intense warmth of his kiss left her head spinning. She felt nervous, but in that moment she allowed herself to be truly honest, 'It feels so strange but...' the lips found her neck for a third time and her hind legs shook as the electric feeling shocked through her body again, 'It feels so... amazing... I-I-I want more but, I'm not ready for this much...'

Artex pressed forward more urgently, nipping at the tender skin beneath her coat and the muscles in Razor's stomach tightened. She held back an excited, nervous whimper, muted it by biting her lower lip. Another nip at her neck and she could no longer hold back her voice, "Ohhh..."

Her whole body trembled, her hips clenching. She was not accustomed to such sensations and their sudden manifestation wracked her to her core. The feelings were both equally exciting and frightening at the same time. She was greatly enjoying her boyfriend's attention to her neck, but she was scared, 'Artex... I-I want this but... I can't... it feels so good but... I'm scared and I'm not ready... stop... please...' her thoughts never made it past her lips. Her mind was overwhelmed with foreign sensations.

The sixth time, he pressed against her neck even harder than before and Razor could hold back no longer. A blissful but fearful sound erupted from her throat in a high-pitched cry that was almost a scream, "NOOO!" She struggled against his firm grip for only half a second before he let go of her. Razor missed the startled gasp from Oriana as she scrambled off the bed breathing heavily, eyes wide in near panic.

Oriana disengaged herself from their shared boyfriend and was next to the panting Unicorn mare in the blink of an eye, rubbing her back and making comforting sounds to help calm the worked-up Unicorn mare. Razor didn't register anything that was happening around her at first. Her thoughts were swirling around in her head a mile a minute. She was excited and dizzy, scared and confused. All four of her legs trembled as she lowered her head, panting heavily. Her mind was still lost in the moment and try as she might, she could not force her thoughts into any semblance of order.

She didn't become aware of the world around her once more until she felt two strong arms pull her into a tight hug. She froze in place at his touch, her stance widening as her instincts told her that despite her fear, it was time to present herself for her partner. She was dizzy from all the arousing sensations and emotions fluidly rushing throughout her body. Her legs shook and her vision swirled in a darkening maelstrom. It was as if a whirlpool had appeared in her eyes and was sucking her consciousness down a drain. Her body felt heavy but hot at the same time. Her ears laid back, flat against her skull, an instinct so the stallion about to mount her did not bite into them in the heat of the moment.

The arms holding her against his body never relented for a second. They never maneuvered her into position to be mounted, they just held her in their encompassing embrace while Oriana continued making soothing sounds and stroking her back.

After a time Razor's mind returned to a manageable state and she could think again. She blinked, wondering if she had fallen unconscious at some point. Artex was still holding her against his chest, but this time his left hand was only on her back while his right gently stroked her mane. He had only pulled her upper half into his arms and her bottom and hind legs were left planted firmly on the carpet. She could feel Oriana also stroking her back, still trying to comfort her.

She blinked again and raised her head. Artex' right hand left her mane and instantly pulled her head under his chin while he rocked her back and forth soothingly, "Shhhh, sh-sh-sh-sh-sh... I'm so sorry sweetheart." his voice was raw and strained with emotion, "God I'm sorry Razor." he whispered, "I'm so sorry baby. I don't know what came over me. I never meant to hurt you Razor Wit and I am so sorry about what I did to you."

Razor felt his heart beating rapidly against his ribs, the organ thumping out a staccato rhythm echoed in her ear. She tried to speak, but her tongue decided to he stubborn, "I-It's a-alright Artex." she whispered back, "I'm alright now." she lifted her head and nuzzled the underside of his chin.

Razor could see Oriana breathe a big sigh of relief as the Zebra mare removed her hoof from Razor's back and sat down on her haunches, "That could have been a whole lot worse. At least now we know how you're going to react when the time comes." she peered closely at Razor Wit, "Are you absolutely sure that you're alright now?"

Razor nodded her head, accidentally tapping her horn against the side of Artex' chin, "I'm alright." she spoke quietly to her boyfriend, "You can let go now Artex."

The two arms slowly unwound from around her and she rose to her hooves and stepped back facing Artex, 'I need to explain how I felt or else he'll be beating himself up over this for weeks... if not months.' "I-It did feel really good when you kissed my neck Artex. I just wasn't ready for you to do something like that... and when you used your teeth..." she shuddered in delight at the memory, "It felt so amazing," she lowered her eyes, "I'm sorry... I wanted to... I wanted to so bad I felt like I was on fire but... I just wasn't ready... I'm sorry."

Artex shook his head frowning, "No Razor, don't you dare apologize. This was my fault." he claimed, gesturing to himself, "I lost control of myself and I tried to push you into something that you didn't want. If anything I'M the one who should be apologizing."

"Weren't you listening to anything I said?" Razor asked directly, "I said that I DID want it, I just wasn't ready. Believe me I wanted it. I wanted it so much it almost hurt." the admission left her cheeks hot, "But you have to remember that we have to slowly work up to that." Razor licked her lips, "How about this, we can start by kissing... on the lips and in time we can go slowly from there."

Razor Wit gently placed her right forehoof against her belly, "Ooh, I can still feel it a little." she shook her head, "Oh gracious, I'm tingly all over."

Oriana's eyebrows rose, "Oh boy..." she looked to Artex, "You might have awakened her desire."

The puzzled look on Artex' face bid Oriana to explain, "Normally a mare's desire only really awakens once she's Accepted a stallion. If you've awakened her... she's going to be hot-to-trot for you very soon."

Artex tilted his head feeling curious and much more relaxed, "How do you know? How can you tell?"

Oriana looked back and forth between the two. Razor's face was flushed and her pupils were smaller than normal. The Zebra mare chewed her lip nervously, "The easiest way to tell is with a kiss. If she can kiss you and not become panicky then she has begun to Accept you."

Razor gazed at her boyfriend and shot him a warm half-smile, "I'm alright with that idea."

Artex chewed his cheek, his nervousness returning briefly, "A-are you sure about this? I mean... after what just happened... I don't want to do anything that might..."

"I'll be fine Artex, just as long as you don't hold me in place by force." Razor assured him quietly.

He slowly raised his arms and held the out invitingly for the tan mare. Razor lowered her head and tentatively stepped between his legs which were spread out on the floor. Her nervousness came back, but she pressed onward. She stepped in close and Artex gently wrapped his fingers around her face, urging her closer without using any force. Razor whimpered at the knowledge of power in those arms encircling her. There were so many things he could easily force her to do, 'But he wouldn't.' she reminded herself, 'He'd never do that to us.' The self-assurance emboldened her, helping to banish her fears.

She looked up into her boyfriend's face and her fears felt as if they were slowly melting away. His face was open and honset and caring. She sat down on the carpet, fidgeting briefly before working up the courage and leaning her face toward his, closing her eyes and pursing her lips.

Artex leaned forward and nervously gave her a fleeting peck on the tip of her muzzle then backed his head away cautiously and quickly, "Are you alright Razor?" he asked in a concerned tone.

Razor was more than slightly annoyed at the situation. She sighed irritably, opened her eyes, and gave the man a flat look, "My boyfriend, the man I love, can't even give me a proper kiss... no, I'm not alright. That was my first kiss Artex, and it was very disappointing." she huffed, "Let's try that again, but this time go slow. Let me pull away first. You can put your arms around me, just remember not to hold me in place if I start struggling. Alright?"

Artex nodded and swalowed loudly, "A-alright." She was already right in front of him, easily within arm's reach. He stretched his arms around her and gently pulled her close, taking his cue from her and letting off the pressure once she started pushing against his hold. His eyes drifted to hers and for a time neither spoke nor moved. In her eyes, he saw trust and love. He saw nervousness, but he also saw anticipation, eagerness, 'She really does want this.' he thought to himself.

They slowly leaned toward one another, their necks stretching forward inch by inch. Their eyes slowly drifted closed and moments after that, their lips touched. Like before, Razor felt electricity tingling her, except this time it was only her lips. She felt the gentle caress of the tips of his lips against hers and the feeling was intoxicating.

Artex felt the moment of contact as their lips met, but the ravenous, lusty hunger from before was strangely absent. Their shared special moment had nothing to do with urges and lust. That moment was for communicating without the need for words. Razor gently pressed herself forward, her mouth pushing against his as he slowly pulled her closer. The tingly electricity intensified and began spreading. Spurred onward by the wonderful sensation, she pressed ever further into the kiss whimpering softly at their shared intimate contact. The electricity swam through her body as if it were a part of the blood in her veins. It coalesced in her belly, manifesting as a fluttering sensation, then it swept ever farther. Her hips tingled, tickling her in a way that made her want to giggle and moan at the same time. Her tail flagged and she stepped forward, deeper into the kiss.

Within the kiss they shared was an apology for what had happened. Within that kiss was the assurance they they were both unharmed. Within that kiss was whole-hearted forgiveness. Within that kiss was the gentle exploration of the kindling desire for one another. Within that kiss was a confirmation of love and dedication. Within that kiss was the promise of a beautiful future together.

Razor pressed into the kiss more firmly, but she held control of herself. She felt nervous, even scared of the new experience and sensation, but behind all that was the assurance that not only did she love him, but that he loved her back. She wanted more. She wanted to press her mouth to his and drink him in. To pull him into the core and depths of her very soul. It was the confirmation she was looking for. Her passions had indeed been awakened.

She regretfully broke the kiss and opened her eyes. Artex opened his eyes as well and Razor realized they were both lightly panting for breath. She licked her lips and averted her eyes, "You were right Oriana." she turned and looked at the Zebra mare, "I'm all but certain I Accepted him." she turned back to Artex, "I-I think... no, I KNOW... I want to be with you Artex. Not right now... I mean forever until we are forced apart by the grave." she swallowed hard and licked her lips again, "I want to be yours, if you'll have me."

Artex took a slow, deep breath and let it out very, very slowly, "I want this too Razor. I've only felt this way about two other women... and one of them is standing right behind you." Oriana smiled warmly.

Razor brought the mood to a more serious note as she cleared her throat, "Now that we have that decided, I think it's time for you to meet my family."

Author's Note

This was my first attempt at any sort of intimate scene. Please be patient with me.

Chapter 63: Preparations

Vaiawa's whole body shook from love deprivation. She was lying on a hospital bed and Bobby had already informed her that he planned to keep her there until he felt certain that she was ready to be discharged. At first the other Changelings had crowded around her so thickly that Bobby couldn't get to her. They were overjoyed that she had revived, but a couple of harsh words from the hospital's head doctor had herded them across the room until he finished with his miracle patient.

Stationed all around the room were the Humans that Vaiawa had been so willing and eager to help. They all stood around smiling at her miraculous resurrection and Vaiawa was happily soaking up all the love coming off them. It saturated the air, but even with such a thick concentration of it, it was still replenishing her reserves very slowly. She figured it would take several hours for her to return to stop shaking and even after that it would likely take months to restore her to the levels of power she had before.

A pair of beady eyes intently watched from beyond the open window in the room. Rifin was far, far too large to fit into the room, but he had been adamant that he WOULD be able to see his 'sister' any time he wanted while she was recovering. Even peeking through a second story window of the hospital presented no issues for the massive Changeling.

The hour was getting on toward three in the morning and while everybody felt it, none of them wanted to leave Vaiawa. After much repeated asking and even some begging, Bobby finally relented to have cots brought into Vaiawa's room for the Changelings, but in return he demanded silence as he worked to give the brave Changeling a clean bill of health. He performed as many scans with his magic as he could, he studiously went over every inch of Vaiawa's body, he even had the Unicorn doctors perform every type of scan they knew. He had never seen any sort of recovery that even held a candle to what Vaiawa had pulled off.

With a final sigh he turned to the Unicorn doctors, "Thanks for your help here today. I'll see you all tomorrow." He then spoke to Vaiawa as the other doctors departed, "I don't know what to think here. Part of me wants to check your vitals again because I just cannot BELIEVE you managed to recover after being dead for at least seven hours." he sighed and shook his head before continuing, "But... I can't argue what I've seen with my own two eyes. If this had happened anywhere else I would have been doing my best to prove the impossibility of you somehow coming back to life after what happened." he rubbed his temples with his hands, "And right now I'm tired as all get-out so without further ado, good night and I'll see you in the morning. If I find out that you did not stay plastered to that mattress all night so help me I will tie you down and keep you here till you die of old age." He leveled a very serious stare at Vaiawa, "Doctor's orders. Am I understood?"

Vaiawa nodded cheerfully, "Yep!" She imitated a mock salute, "Yes sir."

Bobby grumbled to himself as he closed the door. The C.W.G. officers bid Vaiawa goodnight and followed Bobby's example, leaving only the Changelings in the room. Vaiawa was sitting up in the bed, but she laid back down once the last Human left, "I didn't think it was possible." She admitted to the others, "I always thought it was a myth."

Alana had told Bobby that she would stay with Vaiawa throughout the night and was the first to respond, "I did too. It doesn't matter though, it happened and that's what matters right now."

The rest of the Changelings murmured their agreement. Losing one of their own had been a terrible blow. They knew that other Changelings had survived but they had no idea where they might have been. They had very few numbers to work with and the ones who had stayed with Mario in the forest had all agreed that once they had enough love stored up they would transform into the genders they needed to increase their numbers. They had so little to work with but they were adamant that their species would survive.

Rifin tried to see further into the room, but ended up bumping his horn into the side of the building, "I've considered what the Humans offered me earlier. I'm going to go with them and help them get their... people back. They have offered us shelter and safety when they had no reason to do so. They are kind to us and they value us as if we were their own. The Bloodmages cannot touch me with their foul powers, if nothing else I can be a... big distraction. Heheheheh. We owe these Humans a great deal and I intend to do all I can for them."

Murmurs of agreement met his statement and Vaiawa spoke up, "I'm going too..."

The other Changelings burst into yelling over one another, all protesting Vaiawa's participation in the rescue. One voice won out over them all, "You cannot go Vaiawa." Rifin declared with finality.

Alana picked up on his thoughts and continued, "You have a purpose and a future here. You can reproduce and lead. You have it in you Vaiawa. You defied the Queen's orders to attack Canterlot. You have a strength of character that the rest of us lack. We DID attack Canterlot, we mindlessly followed orders, but you stood fast for what you believed was the right thing. I doubt it was chance that you turned out to be correct in your decision. Of all of us here, you have the greatest potential to become a Queen. I don't know if I speak for all of us, but I would follow you."

The other Changelings clamored in agreement. Vaiawa held up her right foreleg, "I had a different thought actually. It is one I have been considering ever since I arrived here. Here among the Ponies and Humans we have more love than we know what to do with. There is enough for each of us to become a Queen. We could increase our numbers and be far more powerful than we are now. None of us needs to control the others. We can all be equals here and we can guide ourselves. As Queens we would still produce eggs and we could give birth as well. Our former Queen overpowered Princess Celestia. Granted the Princess was undoubtedly holding back for the safety of her subjects, but Chrysalis became that powerful from the love of just one single Pony. Imagine how powerful we could be with a whole town's worth of love for us. The Humans and Ponies wouldn't have to dedicate and risk their lives to protect the population. We could do it alone. We could ensure their safety and our need for love would ensure that we couldn't abuse our power. Rifin is correct, we do owe them a great deal and I believe this is the best way to show our appreciation. We gain the ability to reproduce much more easily and we can protect those who were willing to take us in when we had nowhere else to go. Once word spreads, it will draw more Changelings here and we can all grow."

"But what is some of us try to steal love the way our former Queen did?" Alana asked cautiously.

"The Humans are powerful in their own right. Their minds are keen and they are inventive beyond anything we have ever seen before. I am certain that if one of us were to abuse our power that the Humans would find a way to put us down, even if the rest of us did nothing. I don't believe we have seen even the smallest inkling of what the Humans are capable of. To me, they are an unknown power of incredible potential. Should anybody rouse them to action... I shudder to think of what they could do if pressed. Now that I have given it some thought Rifin, I realize you're right. I don't need to go with them." She grew quiet and contemplative then vocalized one of the truest facts ever spoken by any living thing, "After what the Bloodmages have done... I almost pity them. When, not if but when, the Humans find the Bloodmages I'd be surprised if any of their bodies will even be recognizable as anything but meat."

* * *

Morning came, and with it came a bustle of activity. Darryl Hord awoke, ate breakfast, and went straight to the C.W.G. Headquarters. He filled out the paperwork to issue firearms to the people and Pony who were going. He selected automatic rifles, pistols, submachine guns, and shotguns. He secured holsters and straps for each and every one. He counted out clips and magazines and loaded each and every one to the max. He placed the armaments in the safekeeping of Eduardo then headed off to secure packs, food, blankets, canteens and all the other essentials that had been drilled into his head by years in the corps.

* * *

Captain Joyner hobbled to the door of the room he needed and knocked soundly. The door opened and he limped into the room and closed the door behind himself. Princess Luna was still lying on the bed, but the bandages had been removed from her legs. She was sitting up, awake and alert, "Good morning Captain. Have you come to see the prisoner?"

Mike wasted no time mincing words, "I need you to heal me with magic." he stated bluntly, "I'd be more than happy to sit around and heal up naturally, lord knows I could use the break, but I need to go with my officers to rescue our people. My officers need a leader and while I know Darryl could do it well enough to get by, I need to be there in person."

Luna's mouth turned down in a frown, "Captain," she began quietly, "While I understand and support the rescue of your people... be sure you do not do this for revenge. Take it from somepony who once allowed her hurt feelings control her. If you take extreme action against others, you lose a part of yourself in so doing. I am not asking that you be particularly gentle with the Bloodmages, but I do ask that you do ensure you do not kill needlessly." She turned her head toward the unconscious Diamond Dog on the other side of the room, "I would be a fool to think that this mission of yours can be accomplished without bloodshed but... I am begging you Captain... I am begging you not as a Princess to a Captain, but as Luna to Michael Joyner. Do not let the lust for vengeance be the deciding factor in your actions lest you become something worse than the Bloodmages who have wronged you. I am not giving any sort of an order or command and if you chose to kill each and every living thing when you find them... I cannot say that I would fault you for doing so. All that I ask is that you at least consider what I have said, please."

Mike lifted his chin and looked at Luna evenly, "I'll use my best judgement, but I make no promises."

Luna closed her eyes and nodded, "Very well. Come on over and I will heal you."

"Make it a double." said a voice from the door.

The Captain and Princess both turned and gaped at the sight before them. Rose Thorn, still attached to her I.V. stood in the doorway, "With all due respect Princess, fix me up too." she tilted her head to the left and cracked her neck, "I swore to protect the citizens of this town and I don't feel like laying down on the job like I was last night." she faced Mike and threw a sharp salute, "Humans gave me the chance to fulfill my calling in life when you allowed mares to serve in the guard sir. Permission to give something back?"

Mike saluted the mare back and smiled, "Permission granted, Sargent."

* * *

Chris Vacca, Hard Stone, R.J. Brinsin, Andrew Masonete, Kaneesha Edwards, Full Spectrum, and Rifin were gathered in front of the Community Welfare Guardian Headquarters. They were stuffing packs full of food and equipment in preparation to depart.

Darryl was supervising and participating in the preparations when Hard Stone suddenly looked up at him, "Lieutenant, I... I would like to speak to you in private if you please."

Darryl looked up from his own pack, "Can it wait until we're on the road?"

Hard Stone looked down at his hooves, "By technicality sir, we ARE on the road." He looked back up with a small smile.

Darryl chuckled, "True enough I suppose. What's on your mind?"

"Permission to stay behind in town. I do not feel that I should be a part of this rescue mission." Hard Stone admitted.

Darryl rose from his kneeling position and realized the others had stopped packing to listen in on the conversation. He ignored their rubber-necking and addressed Hard Stone again, "What makes you say that?"

The stout Earth Pony scuffed his right forehoof against the cobblestones, "I am uncomfortable with the idea of taking the offensive like this. I agree that the civilians should be rescued, they didn't deserve what happened to them, but that isn't what I became an officer to do. I became an officer to keep the peace and utilize lethal force only when necessary. You know I will willingly lay down my life for New Humansville and her people, but this assignment feels too aggressive. It feels too much like vigilante justice. If you order me to go I will, but I would much rather stay here."

Darryl didn't even need half a moment to come to a decision, "I'm not going to order you to do this Hard Stone. If you feel this isn't the thing for you then you are free to step back and allow somebody else the opportunity to go in your place. I don't want to force anybody to do this."

Hard Stone threw a smart salute, "Permission to begin my scheduled patrol sir?"

Darryl saluted back, "Granted. Thank you for your honesty." He knelt back down next to his pack and continued stuffing it in military fashion.

R.J. spoke without looking up, "We still need somebody with Earth Pony strength. You said Artex volunteered?"

"He did." Darryl confirmed also without looking up, "But he's not going to be in any shape to do what we need to. We'll finish up here then go find somebody to fill the position."

A deep rumble sounded behind to Darryl, "I can carry a thousand times what any of you can. Let me carry your packs." Rifin offered.

Darryl shook his head, "Where would we strap them down on you Rifin?"

"I can form holes in my chitin. I can still make small changes to my body, even stuck in this form. It will grow back when I want it to. Besides, I could use the affection if I am to assist you. My body requires a great deal of love to maintain. I have been as weak as a kitten and if I am to help I need my strength." Rifin affirmed.

"Then form holes, lots of holes. If we're careful I think we can ride you. I'll get some rope once we're done here. We appreciate your willingness to help us Rifin." Darryl said.

"Let's cut the chatter people. I'm pretty sure we've got a lot of ground to cover." Mike said walking up with his trident in hand. The energy blades extending from the tines were already out due to his passive Noun and Verb. He set the weapon down on the ground several feet away from everybody else.

Rose Thorn took up her position at Hard Stone's pack and continued packing, "Yeah we need to get a move on."

The arrival of the only two members of the C.W.G. who had survived the previous night was met with cheers from the others. They continued packing their things until they were finished. Darryl rose to his feet and looked over to Mike, "I'm going to find some rope and cloth for harnesses. Rifin volunteered to carry both us and our supplies."

Mike nodded, "Go for it. I'll start up a breaching plan while you're gone and we'll fill you in when we return." Looking around he realized they had an audience, "Looks like some folks want to watch us." He shrugged, "Let them." He then turned to his strike team, "Rose, I know you've been practicing with the gyrojet weapons we've modified for Kavim. Do feel confident about wielding one?"

Rose Thorn smirked dangerously, "My only concern is running out of ammo. I've used every type, but I'm best with the..." she looked to the sky trying to remember the acronym, "The... selective fire, automatic type... I think that's what they're called. I've logged in thirty hours of time on the shooting range even though most of that was spent using the guns on the single shot setting." She looked at the ground shyly, "Are there any of the padded leg-mounted rigs available? Those are much more comfortable than the ones with straps."

Mike nodded, "You bet. Go requisition one from the armory and grab a new suit of armor."

As Rose Thorn trotted away Mike looked to the others, "Alright, we need specific jobs done and each of you are specialists in your own way. Andrew, I know you're here since Kaneesha is too. I want you on recon. You're effectively invisible until you do something. Once we find the Bloodmages' operating base I want you to scout ahead and get us an idea of the layout."

Mike couldn't see it, but Andrew nodded seriously. The Captain then turned to Kaneesha, "Kaneesha, I want you on overwatch. You've got the sharpest senses of any of us and I know you've been practicing with the rifles once in a while. I want you as our sniper."

Kaneesha crossed her arms and nodded. Mike then turned to the next person, "R.J. you're going to be our air superiority. We know the Bloodmages have at least one Pegasus with them and it's a safe bet they have more than that. I want you to be ready to handle whatever we need you to. What's your weapon of choice?"

R.J. held up his hands, "My favorite is my own magic, but I'm pretty passable with a pistol when I need to be. Just give me that and a couple of mags and we'll call it good."

Mike nodded, "Sounds like a plan." He then turned to Chris, "What about you Chris? You haven't spent much time on the range at all. What are you going to use?"

"Just my magic and my body. I don't need anything else. You saw what I did last night, what do you think?" Chris answered.

Mike held up his hands in a motion of surrender, "Fair enough. You're our movement specialist. Any place we need to get into or out of is all you."

"That leaves our Sorcerer and tracker. Tamika, we may need you in a variety of positions so be ready when things get crazy. Your magic is flexible and those of us with military experience already know that no plan survives first contact with the enemy. I know you don't much care for guns so what weapon are you bringing, if any?" Mike asked.

"Only thing I need is my mind. Anything else would slow me down. By the way I thought you should know, I've been practicing enough with my magic that most of my Nouns and Verbs are a 2. My Energy is a 3, I practice with it a lot." Full Spectrum explained smugly.

Mike looked around at his team, "As you all know I'm in command. I'm electing Hord as my second in command and Masonete as my third. If we get separated and one of them is with you, obey their orders like you would mine." He then turned to the one individual he had not addressed yet, "Rifin, I need you as our transportation and if we get surrounded I'm giving you free'reign to make a mess of our enemies. If they have houses, will you be willing to do some demolition?"

Rifin smiled, showing off all his teeth, "That's no job! That's fun! If you need me for anything else just ask."

Rose Thorn emerged from the C.W.G. Headquarters in a new suit of the new experimental plated armor Luna had sent them and with a gyrojet S.M.G. fitted to the rig on her right foreleg, "Sargent Thorn reporting for duty sir."

"Rose, I want you and Darryl to be our front-line fighters. You're strong and tough and he's experienced and efficient. If we have to withdraw I want you covering our flanks. Can you do that?" Mike asked.

Rose Thorn sat down and lifted her front half, pulling back the bolt on her weapon with her left forehoof, "Good and done Captain. Let's go get our people back."

Author's Note

Keep an eye out for typos.

Chapter 64: Setting The Course.

It took some time to strap the packs to Rifin's back as the massive Changeling had his own bag filled with food as well. Bag would be an improper term for it, since it more resembled a tarp meant to cover a house which just happened to be filled with base edibles. True to his statement, Rifin could grow holes and even hoist points in his chitin at will.

The team decided to set a series of harnesses over the sides of the colossal Changeling. Each harness had two base points where it connected to his chitin and the rider was tied off in the center between the two. R.J. opted out of a harness, preferring to fly on his own. Darryl and Mike briefly debated offering to try outfitting Rifin with a series of mounts for weapons, but eventually decided against it.

Full Spectrum had disappeared for half an hour while Rifin was being fitted with the harnesses. She returned with a plumb-bob, a piece of chalk, a piece of charcoal, and a few strands of Tina's hair. Since Catalyst had forbade her from ever exposing the secrets of Blood Magic, she regretfully informed her compatriots, "I'll have to wait until we're outside of town to perform the ritual and even then I have to be alone."

The rest of the team agreed that it would have been a good idea anyway. Finally fully ready to depart, they turned to the gathered crowd to bid them farewell. Darryl saw Artex, Razor, and Oriana standing among the onlookers. He waved and approached the three calmly, "Hey there periwinkle, come to see us off?"

Artex shot his friend a flat look, "Indeed I am hoarder." The two men chuckled at the jokes about their last names. Adopting a sad smile Artex continued, "You were right, I'm not at my best right now. I'd probably be a liability if I went with you." He sighed and shook his head, "I wish I was though."

Darryl leveled a steely gaze at the Emissary. After several silent moments he pursed his lips and scuffed his right foot on the cobblestone street, "It's going to be ugly. Remember, I'm a Marine, when we go to do something, we go all the way. I can tell you right now, it's going to be a bloodbath. I don't plan on leaving any survivors unless they surrender... maybe not even then. These Bloodmages started something and we're going to finish it. They kidnapped innocents, they rendered our troops helpless, and they murdered a bunch of us in cold blood. They want to play by those rules... fine. They hit us like Pearl Harbor and just like the Japanese, they awoke a sleeping giant. I'd have liked to have you with us. I know you can pull your own weight, but you need to stay here and recuperate. Stay here and heal your mind. Hopefully there won't be a next time but if there is I'll gladly have you along." Darryl stuck out his hand, "I'll see you when we get back."

Artex clasped Darryl's hand, "Till then Marine, take care of yourself." He pulled Darryl into a hug and patted him on the back, "And take care of Rose Thorn while you're out there. I've seen the way she looked at me." he whispered into his friend's ear.

Darryl pulled back and winked at his friend, "No prob," he spoke in American English, "Gotta keep that ass safe!" Darryl looked back at Rose Thorn. She had her back to them and her flank was well-outlined in her armor. Darryl turned back to Artex and whistled, "Woo! Has she got an ass on her!" He clapped his friend hard on his shoulder, "Nice and tight. I know you're a big fan of a girl having a good ass and SHE has it in SPADES!"

Darryl turned and walked back to the rest of the strike team leaving Artex with an open-hanging jaw. Razor's eyes were bulged. Oriana, not being fluent in American English, opened her mouth to ask Razor what the conversation had been about since it had caused such reactions. Razor Wit wisely held up her right hoof and gently pressed it against the zebra mare's muzzle and shook her head.

The sudden appearance of a perpetually scowling Unicorn mare, one with a silver coat and a cobalt blue mane and tail, caused more than a few raised eyebrows. Backlash was well-known to the students. Her personality was serious and most had never seen her smile. In fact, if asked, most would say they had never seen her face hold any expression other than her perpetual scowl. Thusly it came as quite a shock when she boldly trotted up behind Darryl and loudly cracked her left forehoof against his right buttock.

Darryl spun around and looked down at Backlash with a blank expression. The Unicorn mare scowled up at the tall Marine, "Bring your head down here so I don't need to yell, you muscle-bound ignoramus."

Darryl bent at the waist and frowned at the silver mare, "What is it?" he asked sternly.

Backlash' expression never changed even for half a second as she stared up at Darryl, if anything she looked even more irritated. Moving with nearly blinding speed, she leaned forward and planted a peck on Darryl's cheek, "Don't get killed." So spoken, she turned and trotted away while a blush spread all over her whole head. Her scowl was still in place, but her blush revealed her actual feelings.

Everybody had seen it and everybody was stunned to silence. Artex smiled at his friend, still bent double with his eyes bugging out of his head. He raised his hands and began a very slow clap, "And you said that I knew how to pick them..."

Darryl suddenly straightened up and adjusted his armor, "Shut up you... civilian puke."

* * *

After New Humansville was lost to sight, Full Spectrum tapped her right foot against Rifin's back. It was one of the signals they had worked out since yelling and screaming to be heard against the wind was not particularly dignified. R.J. was flying alongside the huge Changeling. Rifin's battle arms waved once toward the ground. R.J. saw the motion and went in for a landing. Rifin immediately began descending and within three seconds he had not only cleared the trees, but had also made a small clearing among the thickly growing pines.

"That... WAS the signal to land... wasn't it?" Rifin asked.

"Yeah man." R.J. said as he crossed his arms, still floating a Fathom above the forest floor.

Rifin turned his huge head left then right, "Is something wrong?"

"I need to perform the tracking ritual. Everybody stay here and don't come looking for me. When I come back, do not distract me, do not touch me, do nothing to break my concentration. I'll try to be quick but I have to get this right." Full Spectrum then unhitched herself from the harness and casually jumped the distance to the ground.

As she walked off Kaneesha spoke up, "Was it just me, or did she just..."

"Yeah," Andrew confirmed, "She jumped down..." he peered over Rifin's side toward the ground, "Four Fathoms... sixteen feet? She didn't bend her knees or grunt when she landed so she must have used a spell, but..."

"She never lit up." Chris completed the thought, "What's more, I don't think she even realized it."

"I'm sorry to change the subject, but why did you bring the trident Captain?" Darryl asked, "And how the heck is it not activated right now?"

Mike shook his head as Rose Thorn looked from person to person in confusion, "What? How could a trident 'activate'? Is it magical?"

R.J. floated up on Rifin's side, "I forgot you weren't here during the Battle For New Humansville."

Rifin raised a battle arm, "Nor I. I'm just as confused."

The other Humans all smirked at each other, "Who wants to do the honors?" Darryl asked.

Mike threw up his hands, "Oh hell why not." He slipped the trident off his shoulder and held it up, away from the others. He pulled off one glove and slid a thin ring off the index finger of his left hand. The tines of the trident burst forth with brilliant white light as three blades of light appeared. The left tine had a blade which veered three Hooves to the left, curved like a scythe. The right tine had the same but in reverse. The center tine had a blade which extended straight up three Hooves.

Rifin and Rose Thorn both looked on in awe at the aethersteel weapon as Mike began to explain, "Seven months ago, just after New Humansville was founded, the Bloodmages created a disease which they unleashed upon a Diamond Dog City/State. The effects of the disease made any individual bitten, into a slavering, mindless animal. They were unable to think, to feel, to make any decisions, their minds were dead and they existed only to kill. They came to New Humansville... three thousand of them. We fought them off using blades and shields and more than a little bit of stubborn determination. During that battle one of our dear comrades perished fighting the Diamond Dogs where they had broken through a wall. I couldn't get there fast enough and seeing it tore me to pieces. I had this trident in hand at that time and I channeled magic through it. It was an accident at first, but my passive is Create and Magic. I bolster the magic of everybody around me." He held up a stern hand, "Do not ever tell anybody about that either."

"So how have you kept that a secret all this time?" Chris asked.

Mike held up the ring, "A little gift from one of the volunteer Unicorns from the School. Normally these are put on the horns of Unicorns to cut off their magic. Rather unexpectedly, the fact that my magic is constantly flowing also helps keep me thin... and it's growing stronger. I'm not a three yet, but I am a high two in Create and Magic. I'll be a three before the year is out."

He lapsed into silence and the sound of cracking twigs approached the team, "She's back." Mike said quietly, "Remember don't distract her."

Everybody got back into position and prepared to leave. They did their best to hold still and settle in for a lengthy flight.

Full Spectrum fluidly leaped from the ground and landed on Rifin's back, "Fly due West." She spoke the command as she kept her gaze straight ahead and fumbled trying to fasten the harness. She failed five times before she managed to tie off the correct knot. She stomped her left foot three times and Rifin unfurled his wings and buzzed straight up into the air like a tank sized Hercules Beetle.

* * *

Night had fallen. They had been making incredible headway thanks to Rifin's powerful wings. The forest had eventually given way to rolling hills and the view of the sunset from above the clouds had been gorgeous. It had passed more than an hour before. Darkness closed around the small group, the only light to be had came from the light of the moon above them. Each person seemed no more than a somber shadow tied down with ropes buzzing through the cooling night air. Not a single word had been uttered ever since Full Spectrum had returned. Everybody was left with nothing except their own thoughts.

"There." Full Spectrum's right hand suddenly shot out, her index finger fixed to a specific spot on the ground. She stomped her right foot on Rifin's back.

Everybody followed the direction of her finger. Kaneesha was the first to spot it, "There! It's a cave or something."

There was a pitch black spot among the dark shadows thrown around by the moon. It was a pit of darkness among the absence of light. The hole in the ground was set at the very base of a short, squat hill which was liberally coated with shrubs.

Rifin began to quickly descend and all eyes scanned the ground all around the hill, "Don't land here! Patrols!" Kaneesha's voice was all but drowned out by the wind.

Mike closed his eyes and flexed his fingers, preparing to subtly break the law, 'Rifin, don't land here. Set us down somewhere close by, out of sight of the hill.' Mike opened his eyes and caught a dizzy spell. He had not had many chances to use what tiny bit of Mind magic he had. Cessily had given him a few secret lessons with it, but he was nowhere near as skilled as she was. The short message to Rifin, which he was not even certain had succeeded, had taken almost everything he had.

Thankfully Rifin veered off course and set down some distance away with a small copse of trees between the team and the hole. Rifin knelt then lay down in the tall grass and everybody began untying themselves. Darryl was the first to untangle himself. He threw off the ropes of his harness, sat down on Rifin's back, and slid off the Changeling titan. His feet hit the ground and he pulled the shotgun out of the burlap bag he had stowed it in. He slung it on his shoulder sling and drew his gyrojet pistol. The shotgun was a recent invention of Morris and Jason. It had been a real trick to create and it was the only black-powder weapon among the entire arsenal. The cartridges had to be hand crafted and the kick was enormous, but by the same token, so too was the size of the barrel and the spread of the twenty jagged shards of metal it spat. The others began joining him on the ground and likewise preparing their own armaments. Not a single one noticed the pair of eyes looking down on them from the clouds above.

The Pegasus staring down at them never saw the black form of R.J. Brinsin slowly rising into the air behind it either.

Kaneesha was the first to hear the sound of flapping wings and was likewise the first to notice the absence of R.J., "Where's Brinsin?"

A body limply flopped onto the ground as the man in question floated down with his arms crossed and a smug grin plastered on his face, "Got us a little spy here."

The Pegasus was slate gray with peach colored mane and tail and a cutie mark of a star-burst surrounded by a circle. Sparks of electricity danced all over his body and he groaned quietly lying on his stomach. Darryl took the initiative. He holstered his pistol and drew the knife hanging from his left shoulder, "Well we can't have that..."

Author's Note

Let me know if I left any typos.

Chapter 65: Surprises

Starburst, the Pegasus stallion, slowly came back to his senses. The first thing to register was that he was in a world of pain. Every single muscle in his body felt as if it were cramping simultaneously. He groaned and tried to move... the keyword being 'tried'. His limbs wouldn't respond and when his muscles tensed he felt the abrasive scratch of rope against his skin. It seemed that something had happened to him, but he couldn't remember what. He had been scheduled to work safety watch and he had taken a comfortable spot on a random cloud then... the rest was foggy.

"He's awake. Let's see what he knows." a masculine voice said.

Starburst's eyes shot open and he looked around fearfully. The rest of his recent memories came flooding back. Seeing the giant monster flying through the air, watching as strange armored creatures disembarked from atop the beast, and the sight of an Earth Pony mare dressed in heavy looking armor. Starburst also remembered the jolt of electrical pain that had rendered him immobile, then unconscious. His eyes fell onto the creatures standing over him. Their heights varied widely, but they all appeared to be fairly similar in frame and musculature. Many wore armor, some didn't, but almost every one of them either held or wore a weapon of some kind.

Starburst began to fear for his life, "What... what do you want from me?"

One of the creatures pulled an old looking trident from its shoulder and held it in both hands, "We want information. We would much rather have you tell us, but if you decide that you don't want to... we have ways of acquiring what we need." The creature spoke evenly, but the way it glanced at its trident suggested that it had a notion to use it, "Those methods are... not so pleasant for you, though. How about we bypass the unpleasantness and you just tell us what we want to know?"

Starburst wasn't sure he wanted to know what the creature was referring to, "What is it you want to know?"

The creature looked around to the armored faces of the others then back down to Starburst, "Are you a Bloodmage?"

Starburst was aghast at the question. Admitting to being a Bloodmage, or having any sort of association with them was a death sentence, at least according to the Grand Magus. While Starburst could imagine that the creatures standing over him might be ignorant, he was certain that the Earth Pony mare knew full well what a Bloodmage was. He figured that he had been caught and that these creatures meant to either arrest him or execute him on the spot. In either case, his life was over. He figured he might as well be truthful, perhaps the creatures would be merciful. The Pony wouldn't be though.

"No. I'm not a Bloodmage. I'm an Acolyte. I study Bloodmagic. I grew up here." Starburst admitted. His muscles still burned but he was far more afraid of what kinds of terrible things the creatures might do to him. He was silently glad for the ropes binding his legs and wings, otherwise he would have been shaking. As it was, he was having trouble keeping fearful tears from his eyes.

The creature who spoke to him before nodded its head slightly, "Alright. How many living things are in the caves below us?"

Starburst's blood ran cold as his mind conjured up images of these creatures storming through the safe haven and the massacre that entailed, "Please," he begged, "Most of us aren't bad Ponies. We just want to study our magic..."

One of the other creatures shifted its weight, "Tell that to the dozen or so of our people who you murdered in cold blood last night. Or maybe tell that to the mother and baby or any of the other people you kidnapped."

Its voice was cold and harsh and Starburst instinctively tried to shy away from it, "Th... they did no such thing!" he claimed fearfully, "They only went for supplies! They said that a bunch of monsters attacked and killed them!"

The creature emitted a sound akin to a snarl and drew a knife out of a shoulder sheath, "You lying sack of..."

"Cool it Darryl." the first creature said calmly, "There's a chance he may be telling the truth."

The one called Darryl seemed to glower at the first speaker, though Starburst was not certain. It was impossible to see beyond those reflective visors. The first speaker then turned its head back toward Starburst, "What is your name?"

"S-Starburst."

"Well Starburst, allow me to explain what happened last night. Some of our residents were kidnapped last night and when we went to chase down the culprits, they immobilized us. They took turns using us for target practice and murdered nearly all of my officers, and they cut and bled the Arch Magister and Princess Luna. We used Blood Magic to track our kidnapped friends to this location. We will get our friends back one way or the other. Now, you can either help us and be taken prisoner -OR- you don't help us. I wouldn't recommend the second option personally. We are not in good moods and many, many things might happen to you if you refuse to help us."

Had Starburst been paying attention and not let his fear take control of his mind, he might have realized that there was no actual threat in the words. Captain Joyner intended that on purpose. He knew that a person's imagination always conjured up scenarios that were worse than real life. It was a psychological game of strategy and Michael Joyner was no beginner.

"You're lying!" Starburst exclaimed, "Nopony is allowed to know Blood Magic in Equestria! It's a guaranteed death sentence!"

One of the other creatures spoke up next. It sounded female, "The Arch Magister taught me. She knows Blood Magic. With a few drops of blood, a circle, a bit of willpower, and a connection to the being I want to track, I can find anything. I'm only allowed to use it under special circumstances and I'm not allowed to tell anybody how to do it, but if you know anything about Blood Magic then you also know I'm telling the truth."

"But... the Grand Magus said that it's illegal to practice Blood Magic in Equestria. I don't understand. The Unicorns and the Princesses hate us because we have magic that isn't theirs... we were told that the Arch Magister was a Unicorn... why would she know Blood Magic? Why would she teach you?" Starburst asked in confusion.

"We need to find and rescue our friends and the Arch Magister was too badly wounded to help us. When that Pegasus mare bled her, she also stabbed her and punctured one of her lungs. She had to have surgery to save her life." the female creature said.

Starburst's eyes widened, "Wait... Pegasus mare? What did she look like?"

"She was dark red in her coat with light grey mane and tail." the female creature said.

"Did any of the others call her by name?" Starburst asked. He feared the answer.

"Midnight Haze." Mike answered.

"No..." Starburst whispered, "No! She wouldn't do that!" He couldn't believe what he was hearing. In his mind it was impossible, "You're lying! She would never do a thing like that! My sister is a good Pony!"

"How else would we know her name?" Mike asked calmly, "How else would we know any of this? Why is this so hard to believe? Bloodmages unleashed a disease on a Diamond Dog City/State. The disease killed thousands of innocent civilians, why is this so hard to believe?"

"We never did that! They said it was an accident!" Starburst exclaimed, "It can't be true, it can't!" He squeezed his eyes closed, "No! It can't be true! I won't believe it!"

A deep rumbling voice suddenly cut in, "I have't known these Humans for long, little Pegasus, but they are honest and kind. They gave us a place to stay and YOUR KIND MURDERED MY SISTER!"

The, now named, Humans stepped away from Starburst revealing the monster they had been riding on. It was a thing straight out of nightmare, "What is that!?" Starburst asked.

"That's Rifin. He's a Changeling." Mike said.

Starburst had thought he was beyond surprise. He was wrong. His anger evaporated in the face of the colossus, "B-b-b-but Banebloods aren't even intelligent. They're unthinking beasts... that's why we fought them... to keep the world safe..."

* * *

Mike silently resigned himself to break the law again. He reached up and lifted his helmet off his head and set it on the ground. Starburst looked up to him and studied his face curiously. Mike slowly reached his right hand down. Starburst gasped and tried to shy away from the touch, wincing with clenched eyes. The stallion could barely move though and Mike had no difficulty placing his hand on Starburst's head. He couldn't transfer memories and he had no idea how to control a mind, but he did know how to transfer feelings. Starburst's mind lit up with feelings of profound loss, of fear for others, of honor, of wanting to do the right thing, and with a sense of justice tempered evenly with mercy and understanding. The Pegasus gasped and shook his head from side to side trying to dislodge the feelings. Mike let go of Starburst's head and lowered his hand. He took a small step back and met the eyes of one very startled Kavim.

The Pegasus stallion blinked up at Mike in a mixture of fear and confusion, "What was that?"

"I let you feel what I feel. I broke the law so you would understand. We're telling the truth." He turned and waved his hand, "The evidence is right in front of you... a mountain of it. Changelings ARE intelligent, your sister was responsible for the kidnappings and she was involved with the murders." Mike turned back to Starburst, "You seem like a good Pony, Starburst. I'm sorry but you've been lied to." He knelt down beside the stallion, "I can help you though. I can say that you didn't know what was going on. If you help us, we can help you."

Starburst lapsed into silence, staring up at Mike's helmet visor. His world had been shattered by strange beings and his emotions ran raw from hurt and betrayal. He didn't want to believe it, but the evidence was right in front of him. He was conflicted. Despite the evidence of being lied to, he couldn't betray the others. He did see that there had to be some truth to what they said though and he couldn't live with himself if he had helped beings who murdered and kidnapped, even if they were ones he had known all his life. His mind played the conversations again and again, weighing the options back and forth until he came to a decision.

"I..." he started, but then it felt like his tongue tried to resist his commands. He tried again, "I... I'll help you. I can't tell you much though. Despite what they MAY have done, I won't betray them... but if you ARE really telling the truth then... I have to help you."

Darryl stepped over and whispered into the side of Mike's helmet, "No he can't. Remember Cessily said that they swear some kind of oath that if they talk, they die. Whatever he tells us, will be a lie."

Mike nodded then turned and faced Starburst, "Go ahead."

Starburst swallowed hard. He couldn't believe what he had promised to do, "I need you to make me a promise. If I help you, what little I can, you have to promise that you won't hurt any of the families down there."

Mike smiled behind his helmet. Whatever the stallion was about to say would certainly be a blatant fabrication, "I promise, as commanding officer of this group, none of us will intentionally harm any innocents down in the caves. If anybody goes to attack us, they will he dealt with appropriately."

"In that case it's a good thing I was on watch tonight and not one of the actual Bloodmages. They all have to swear a Blood Oath. If they say anything about us they die. The ones like me, researchers and scholars, we aren't under oath." Starburst explained.

The team shared looks which were hidden under their visors. A voice spoke up from beyond the group suddenly, "You guys aren't going to believe this, but they've got whole families down there. Heck, most of the Ponies and other races look like they're non-combatants." Andrew Masonete had returned from his exploration.

Author's Note

If you see any typos, tie truss them up and interrogate them.

Chapter 66: The Clouds Gather

The strike team knelt in a circle discussing their plans while Starburst lay on the ground to the side of them. He was well trussed and was going nowhere fast. The Captain was speaking to everybody, "Alright let's finalize here." Everybody had their helmets on the ground and had taken a knee on the crowns of the helmets. Andrew had used a stick to draw out the cavern system below them. The main entrance was not guarded on the outside, but there was a quartet of the wolf creatures, Starburst had called them Abominations, waiting just around the first bend in the main cavern entrance about half a League into the cave. The neck of the cave opened up into a wide, circular chamber which saw use as a 'Town Center' of sorts.

The chamber was not particularly tall but the size from side to side was impressive, according to Andrew. More than a full League from one side to the other and with the rock above supported by hewn columns every couple of Fathoms, it was sure to be a place riddled with spots to hide and duck behind. Andrew explained that the homes were small, cloth covered holes in the perimeter of the main cavern. If there was enough noise, everybody would wake up and crowd the main cavern. Andrew had also seen patrols in the main cavern and he was very clear that the strike team had absolutely no chance to get from one end of the cavern to the other without being spotted. A fully stealthy rescue was unfortunately all but out of the question. The single most substantial problem was the concern that the Bloodmages would teleport away again when the strike team began their assault. When the issue of illumination was addressed, Starburst stated that they used luminescent moss to light the most used portions of the cavern at night and lanterns during the day so that the moss could absorb the energy and light for the evening.

Mike asked the group's sole Sorcerer, "You're certain you know how Blood Magic works?"

Full Spectrum nodded emphatically, "Yeah, they use vials and flasks to study blood and for species specific rituals. If they use their own blood and throw it on you it will have the full effect. That's what makes them dangerous even if taken by surprise. Their magic can cancel out our own magic, but ours cannot cancel out theirs. It's not fair but that's the way it goes. Keeping them at a distance is our best bet."

Mike nodded and continued Full Spectrum's thought, "According to Andrew, most of them down there are Earth Ponies, we should try to avoid a direct physical confrontation. They do have crossbows, but those take time to reload. The reason they were so effective on us before is because they had time to study our armor and spot weak points. A direct hit to our breastplates isn't going to do much more than push us back. The only one that shouldn't have to worry about that will be Rose. Her armor can stop one of our shotgun blasts. The only thing she'll have to worry about is being affected by Blood Magic." He turned to the Earth Pony mare, "Are you sure you have enough ammo for this?"

Rose Thorn smiled, "Captain, if three hundred rounds aren't enough then we bit off WAY more than we can chew." She paused then corrected herself, "Ah, actually three hundred and thirty. I forgot I already have one magazine loaded."

Mike nodded then turned to his stealth specialist, "Andrew I know you don't like killing, but our primary objective is rescuing our people. All other objectives are secondary. We have to ensure that our people get out of there as quickly and safely as possible." Mike paused and looked down, taking a slow breath, "I don't like dividing the team, but we need to have somebody with Tina and Merlin when the fighting starts. Andrew, you said that all our people were in the same place?"

Andrew nodded, "Yeah." He used the stick he had drawn with to point to one of the furthest and most distant chambers in the cavern, "They're all back here in one cell. The thing isn't warded, but I heard a couple of the guards talking about how long 'the doses' would keep them asleep."

"Thornberry root extract." Starburst said, "It's commonly used to help foals sleep and to help keep asleep those who practiced with their own blood too much so they can recover. We call it 'dosing' so if they used the words 'the dose', I'm all but certain that's what they were referring to."

"Terrific," Darryl groused, "Not only do they murder and kidnap us, they also drug us with some crazy shit to keep us knocked out with no idea if it might be poison to us." He threw up his hands and shot Starburst a withering glare, "Tell me again, why you want us to try to take your sister alive?" The former Marine fingered the handle of the second of his pair of knives, the one on his belt, "You better hope somebody much more merciful than me gets to her first. If I end up facing her... I'm going to open her up like..."

"Enough Marine," Mike ordered casually, "I know you're pissed. Save it for the fighting." He turned back to Andrew, "I need you to take the guards out of commission as quietly as possible. How many were there?"

"Four," Andrew said looking down, "Too many for me to handle on my own, especially considering they're Earth Ponies armed with crossbows. I've got no chance of getting them solo."

Rose Thorn spoke up, "Do any of them have any specialized markings or any distinguishing characteristics?"

Andrew shook his head, "None. That's part of why it's going to be nearly impossible to differentiate between actual Bloodmages and civilians. Not down there."

Rose looked down at the maze like dirt drawing with creased brows, "If I gave you all my gear and just walked in there, after we took out the Abominations, could you carry it?" She gestured to one of the side passages beyond the main chamber that Andrew had stated was abandoned, "We meet here and I gear back up then we take out the guards. Between the two of us we should be able to handle it." She smirked confidently, "I'd like to see any of them match my strength."

Mike bit his lower lip, "You sure you can handle that Rose?" He asked with concern, "You're going to be without your weapon and armor until you meet back up with Andrew. Are you comfortable with that?"

Rose Thorn nodded firmly and held up her right forehoof, "I hope I'm saying this correctly," she cleared her throat and spoke in American English, "I don't need... no firepower when I'm... rockin' these... guns."

The strike team was silent for a brief moment before they broke into chuckles, "Fair enough Rose." Mike chortled, "Alright for the rest of us, Kaneesha I want you to cover us as best you can with sniper fire, Darryl you cover for her. Full Spectrum, R.J., Chris, and I will move in and get Chris to our people so he can get them out. Bobby said he would secure a number of the C.W.G. officers around the teleport pad atop City Hall. Can you 'port our people there Chris?"

Chris nodded, "As soon as I can see them."

Andrew shook his head, "What about the three dozen or so Unicorns they have down there? They're bleeding them slowly. We can't leave them there."

Starburst spoke up again, "Unicorns are hateful tribalists. If you let them free you'll be setting yourself up for a nightmare. The Unicorn royalty massacred a bunch of Bloodmage scholars like me because they couldn't stand anybody else having magic. They laughed at my sister when she went to try to go to that tribalist school of magic. The Princesses are no better. They just let the Unicorns do whatever they want."

Full Spectrum shook her head, "I don't know about the massacre you're talking about, but I did ask Catalyst about the story of a Pegasus being turned away. She said that it did happen, but as soon as she found out about it she fired the stallion who had turned students away. She said she tried to locate the Pegasus who was refused but she had disappeared." She considered Starburst briefly, "You know, it wasn't that long ago that I thought the same way you do. I hated all Kavim, but Unicorns especially. When we first arrived here there was a... misunderstanding. A bunch of Unicorns attacked us at night and killed more than sixty of us. For a long time we hated them. There was one Unicorn though who never did us any harm, Razor Wit. She tracked our movements and even helped us find food. She kept her distance, but she never did anything bad to us. Back where we come from, lots of Humans with white skin think that Humans with dark skin are all criminals or killers. The thing about hatred against an entire group is that you're almost always guaranteed to be wrong. I'm willing to be that those Unicorns down are innocent. They're probably just scared. They're no different from you or I, they just have horns."

"Yeah and they can turn you into cinders or control your mind." Starburst said bitterly.

"If the ones you have down there are innocent, would they have a right to be mad? Would they have a right to seek justice for what happened to them?" R.J. asked.

"None of them are innocent." Starburst said petulantly, "They have magic. They can do whatever they want and nobody can stop them. That's why they're evil. I wouldn't have a problem with them if they didn't look down at everypony else. The Grand Magus told us about the way they're raised to hate and kill from foalhood."

"If that were true then why did the Arch Magister and a bunch of Unicorns VOLUNTEER to teach us Humans about magic? They fought with us during the Battle For New Humansville. They fought and died with us. Where is the superiority complex there? Where is the hatred?" Andrew asked, "You just don't get it. You've been lied to all your life Starburst. A few of them might be like that but all the ones I've gotten to know are perfectly normal Ponies."

"One of my Petamines was a Unicorn." Rose Thorn said, "SHE is the one who taught me not to think poorly of other species. As far as I've seen, the only hateful ones here are Bloodmages. You use your fear and lies to justify your crimes. Open your eyes Starburst. YOU are the villain here." Rose Thorn said.

"If I were the villain, then why would I be helping you?" Starburst said hotly, "Do what you want with the Unicorns, but when they come back throwing magic at you don't come crying to me."

Kaneesha sighed and rubbed her hands over her eyes, "Come on, let's get back to planning. This discussion of morality isn't getting us any closer to rescuing our people."

Starburst laid his ears back against his head, "Oh... right. Sorry."

Mike cracked his neck, "As soon as Chris gets the prisoners away, then we focus on taking care of the rest of the Bloodmages down there and getting back out." He turned his head and spoke loudly, "Rifin, are you willing to guard Starburst until we return?"

Rifin's face creased in a frown, "I was hoping to join you, but the cavern would be far too small for me." He sighed in resignation, "I will guard our prisoner."

"Anybody I see that isn't a foal or a Human... or Rose is going to end up taking a dirt nap." Full Spectrum said ominously, "We've got a score to settle."

Mike shook his head, "Alright that's enough talk about killing, and I mean from all of you." He started with Andrew and moved around the circle locking eyes with every person, "We aren't here for revenge. We're here to accomplish a goal. If somebody gets in our way or attacks us, they pay the price, but I WILL NOT have my officers talking about slaughter. Once our people are clear, we'll go around and see who is and is not a Bloodmage." He looked at the Sorcerer, "You can read minds right?"

Full Spectrum nodded quietly, "Yeah, accurately too. It's against the law, but out here... I can do it. Don't like it though."

Mike turned back to the rest of the group, "Good. We'll round them up and have you scan every one of them. I don't care about that particular law in this case, I'm not harming innocents but I'm also not allowing dangerous Bloodmages into our town. We separate the Bloodmages out and figure out how to deal with them, but the civilians will be taken into custody and held IN HUMANE CONDITIONS until we decide what to do with them."

Mike surveyed his people, "Are we clear?" He received subdued agreement from everybody present and continued, "Good. I guess you need to get out of your armor Rose. Do you want us to walk away while you do?"

Rose shook her head, "Nah, I'm not as naturally exposed as you Humans." She began taking off her armor.

* * *

The strike team snuck down the rough hewn entrance hallway of the cavern. Everybody except Andrew was crowded around Chris. Andrew snuck down the cave throat in front of the group. Chris was proving his worth. He had confessed that he had figured out how to not only create and move large portals, but also to conform them to any surroundings like clay. He had one portal in front of the group and a second one behind them; an entrance and an exit. To anybody looking, they would have seen nothing out of the ordinary. Any individual could walk right into the front portal and step out of the back one and never know the difference. Chris had nearly created a safe pocket world all by shortening the hallway. He had chuckled and claimed it was just 'fun with portals'. After his chuckles died down he added that he had several more 'cards to play' if things got rough.

The team had agreed that once they were past the Abominations stationed in the hallway, Chris would drop the portals and the wolf things would be dealt with appropriately. Andrew had claimed the creatures were asleep and that he would let the team know when to drop the portals. His manner of communication would be an Equestrian Bit left on the floor. As such everybody's eyes were glued to the semi-smooth floor.

After what seemed like hours, Kaneesha spotted the Bit on the ground and Chris dropped the portals. The team turned back and saw the Abominations laying on the floor of the hallway asleep, two on the left and two on the right. Darryl, Mike, Chris, and Full Spectrum each moved in toward a single Abomination. Darryl silently drew the knife from his shoulder sheath and took up position in front of the one he had chosen. Mike unslung his trident, but kept his ring on for the moment. Chris and Full Spectrum both opened their screfulas.

Chris went first. He thrust out his left hand and a portal severed the head of his victim, the decapitated head rolling to the side. Full Spectrum used Change and Energy to multiply the gravity affecting her victim. Within half a second the Abomination was less than one Hoof tall from top to bottom, flattened by her magic. An idea struck Darryl suddenly and he sheathed his knife. He had used his Control and Fire before, but a new application had occurred to him. He held out his hands and opened his screfula. The air all around the team suddenly felt much warmer and the Abomination began glittering with ice crystals. Darryl smirked and motioned to Mike. Mike shook his head and stabbed his Abomination in the neck with the trident. The beast awoke instantly, but Mike shoved his body weight against the shaft of the trident and pinned the wolf like creature to the wall of the hallway and held it there until it stopped struggling.

After Mike removed his bloody trident from the dead Abomination everybody turned and shot Darryl puzzled looks. Darryl shrugged, "It just popped in there: I can Control Fire, but Fire deals with both heat and cold. I pulled out and dispersed all the heat from its body." He tapped the Abomination on the head with a clinking sound, "See, it's frozen solid."

R.J. chuckled darkly at the former Marine's newly discovered method of killing, "Turned his ass into a corpse-cicle."

Mike merely shook his head, "That isn't something to be particularly proud of, but it works." He turned to Andrew and Rose, "Good luck you two. We'll give you a twenty minute head start before we come in. Best of luck."

Andrew and Rose both threw smart salutes then turned and walked away.

* * *

As she stepped out into the main chamber of the cavern Rose Thorn was one nervous mare. She did her best not to stare at the cloth covered doorways which liberally littered the cavern. There had to be more than one hundred and fifty of them. The patrols of Earth Ponies and a few Pegasi paid her no mind as she trotted boldly toward the far left of the cavern. She continued walking as she mused on the discovery, 'According to Starburst each one of those small caves houses an entire family. How did all of Equestria miss this? How did the Peacemakers miss something like this back when they were active?' Her musing was brought to an abrupt halt when she heard the sound of a throat being cleared behind her. She had made it more than half way to the far side where the tunnel branched off toward where the prisoners were held.

She stopped and forced her posture and expression into neutrality as she turned and looked back over her right shoulder. A single dark blue Earth Pony stallion with a grass-green mane and tail was standing behind her while a Pegasus mare trotted away behind him shaking her head. Feigning innocent curiosity Rose Thorn tilted her head, "Is something wrong? Can't a girl go for a stroll when she can't sleep?"

The stallion smiled a cocky smile, "Well of course you can." Rose watched as his eyes trailed all over her body. She held her shudder in check. She knew full well that she was nearly the ideal picture of desirability for an Earth Pony. She was covered with toned muscle, she was just a tiny bit plump around the haunches, and her body was healthy and in very good shape. Subtly swallowing rising bile in her throat, she swished her tail in as flirtatious a manner as she could manage. She kept her pelvic curtain closed, but the tail swish was considered to almost be a invitation to flirt or expression of interest. It was the singularly most bawdy thing she had ever done.

Her gamble paid off as the stallion's nostrils flared and his eyes roamed her backside. He licked his lips and sidled up beside her, pressing against her left side in a very forward manner, "You know, with a body like yours you could have any stallion you wanted. Why haven't I seen you around here before?"

Rose fought down her rising panic and was forced to take another gamble, 'There were Diamond Dogs with the Bloodmages and Starburst did say that there were a bunch of Bloodmages who came in from other places recently... ooh I hope this works.' She ducked her head in feigned embarrassment, "I'm one of the new arrivals from the North. I'm still not that sleepy," she made a point of looking around at the other Bloodmage patrols walking around then turned back the the stallion pressed against her, "Maybe we can find a secluded place to talk? I have so much trouble sleeping in a bed that isn't my own. Are you a full Bloodmage or just a guard?"

The stallion smiled warmly, "Full Bloodmage my dear. I'm actually the head of the night patrol. I tend to have free reign at night and nopony will say anything if I decide to slip off and chat with such a pretty mare." He paused and looked at her more seriously, "Just to be safe, you aren't seeing anypony are you? I don't intrude on anypony's love interest."

Rose shook her head, "Nah, I'm not with anypony... yet."

The stallion smiled eagerly, "Would you like to compare notes about sanguine viscosity differentiations between various species? It's one of our specializations here. I'm not the best but I am responsible for the bottle and flask neck widening for samples from different species."

Rose forced an intrigued smile onto her features, "Sounds fine to me. Let's find a good spot first. I don't want to have a conversation about this in public. It would make me self-conscious and no offense, but I don't want us to end up in your place. Let's make it public but secluded."

The stallion smiled, "There's a passage down that way," he gestured toward where the Humans and Unicorns were being held. Rose realized he might even mean the same abandoned passageway in which she was supposed to meet Andrew. Even if it weren't, she could guide him to the correct one, 'It was the fifth one on the left.'

She forced down a fiendish smile and instead shrugged casually, "Sounds fine to me. Lead the way."

* * *

Andrew stepped further back into the abandoned passage way as Rose Thorn led a dark blue Earth Pony stallion into the deep shadows of the passage. The passageway was not illuminated by any of the moss that illuminated the main cavern and was quite low of light. The stallion led Rose ten Fathoms into the passageway then turned toward her and sat down, "So what's your name?"

Andrew snuck up behind the stallion while Rose slowly walked up in front of him and stepped just past his head. She reached her right foreleg up, slipping it around the stallion's neck and pushed herself up onto her hind legs. The stallion seemed to think he was being hugged and did not recognize the pose for a restraining hold. Rose Thorn leaned her head down and whispered into his ear, "Rose Thorn, Sergeant of the New Humansville Community Welfare Guardians. You're under arrest for treason against Equestria and her citizens. Will you come quietly or do we have to get physical?"

The stallion blinked twice as his mind took a few seconds to register what was happening. His muscles suddenly tensed under Rose's forelegs, but she was ready. Before he could do anything substantial, he felt himself pushed up onto his backside then pushed forcefully onto the floor. He tried to wiggle away, but Rose rolled her body to the left and took him with her. She pulled her right foreleg against his windpipe, cutting off his air, while her other legs wrapped around him in a vice like grip. He was helpless and on his back in half a second. He could not break free and he could not draw breath to call for help. Oddly enough the only thing going through his mind as his vision darkened from lack of oxygen was, 'I just wanted a hug.'

Rose waited for the stallion to go still then let go of him. She rolled over and checked his pulse, making sure he was alive, then bit onto his tail and drug him back into the dark recesses of the passageway. She let go of his tail and spoke to the shadows, "Come on Andrew we need to hurry. Tie him up while I get dressed. Where's my armor?"

* * *

Kaneesha slowly crept along the left wall of the throat of the entrance hallway and stopped behind a small boulder upon which she could rest her rifle. The small boulder sat right at the very edge of the main cavern giving her a full view of its entirety. She laid the rifle against the wall and quietly pulled her spare magazines from her belt pouches then set them on the ground to allow for easier retrieval. She was small enough to be difficult for the Ponies to see with their poor eyesight and with the addition of the boulder and her naturally dark skin tone against the mild shadows of the hallway behind her... she might as well be invisible.

Darryl took up position behind her and removed the shotgun from the bag he had stuffed it back into. He silently thanked Morris for the pump action and eight shell capacity of the internal magazine. The cartridges for the shotgun were unusual. The shells were made of solid steel but with a thin iron cap which was held in place with wax on the end. The shells were disturbingly loud when fired, but the effect was horrendous against flesh. Princess Luna had been willing to use her magic to make fake temporary clones of some of her Guards and use the dead flesh clones for target practice. A single shell could carve two dozen finger sized holes in the side of an Earth Pony clone body at ten Fathoms. Being a trained Marine, Darryl also double checked his pistol and mags for it then settled in to wait.

Mike stood back, away from the opening to the main cavern and pulled off his glove. He unshouldered his trident and laid it flat on the ground then admired the ring on his finger. Mike dropped the glove into one of his belt pouches then closed it. He needed to be able to pull off the ring if and when things went south. He would work the operation without a glove. He checked his pistol and chambered a round. Chris, R.J., and Full Spectrum stretched out their bodies. As long as they stayed close to their Captain and kept him safe their magic was going to be more than enough to handle an almost unlimited number of enemies. All they had to wait on was his removing the ring from his finger.

Mike finished counting out twenty minutes in his head and picked up his trident, "Time to start this party. Remember, pick your targets carefully. I do not want any dead non-combatants in this op. Am I clear? We do our best to sneak as close to the side passage as we can. Once we're inside remember the one where our friends and the Unicorns are being held is the eighth one on the right."

With a trio of silent nods they crouched down ready to enter the main cavern. Full Spectrum had no idea how to cast any sort of invisibility spells so they would have to rely on as much of their own stealth as they could. None of them held onto any substantial hope that they could make it to the prisoners without incident. Unfortunately as every seasoned soldier knows, 'no plan survives first contact with the enemy'. The Captain stepped out into the main cavern and R.J. followed. Full Spectrum came next and finally Chris stepped out at the back. Misfortune struck with startling speed and Chris accidentally scraped the metal armor on his leg against one of the stone pillars which sat on either side of the entrance to the cavern. Every single one of the fifteen patrolling guards looked up and zeroed in on Chris.

Chris suddenly felt his body fill with unimaginable power and at the same time he saw Mike's trident activate, "Fuck subtle." He uttered as the Bloodmages reached for their knives and began yelling for everybody to wake up.

Author's Note

The next chapter has already been sent to my fantastic editor (he received and edited this chapter in just a couple of hours...WOW). Please inform me of any and all typos.

Chapter 67: The Fury Of The Storm

Rose and Andrew stood over the dead bodies of the four Bloodmage guards who had been assigned to watch the kidnapped prisoners in their cells. Rose sat down and lifted her forehooves then ejected the empty magazine from her leg-mounted weapon. One end of the magazine clattered onto the floor while the other end splattered into the pooling blood on the ground. She slapped a second one into the magazine well of her gun then pulled back the bolt to chamber the first round. She forced her eyes away from the dead bodies and examined the environment surrounding she and her partner. The guards had been standing in front of a hallway which held individual cells extending far down into the dark recesses of the cave. All was still silent back in the main chamber, the attack had not yet begun.

"Let's get into good positions while we wait. If any Bloodmages come to us, I'll distract them and pin them down while you deal with them from the shadows. You have a pistol so then let's get them into a... what did Darryl call it? A crosseye fire?" Rose Thorn asked.

"Crossfire you mean?" Andrew asked, "Yeah that's a good idea. I'll take one side of the hallway and you take the other."

Rose shook her head as she trotted off to the left side of the hallway, "No, one of us needs to check the cells to double check and make sure our people haven't been moved."

Andrew shrugged and ambled over to the closest cell. Peeking through the iron bars he saw Tina Pho lying on the ground within the confines of the one square Fathom cell. She was hooked up to an I.V. bag which was laying on the floor nearby, but instead of draining fluid into her body, it was slowly draining it out. Andrew began to worry, Merlin was nowhere to be seen. Worriedly dashing to the next cell and peeking inside, he let out his worries in a huff of air. Merlin lay within the cell, naked on the floor, but with no I.V. in him. Andrew narrowed his eyes and was able to discern the rise and fall of the baby's chest. He was alive, if likely very cold.

Andrew ran back to where Rose Thorn had concealed herself and took up his position on the opposite side of the hallway, "They're here alright. I guess we just sit around until the at..." Andrew was cut off by the sound of gunfire and screaming, "Guess that answers my question." He drew his pistol and double checked to make sure he had a full mag, "Keep your eyes peeled Rose. I'm willing to bet things are about to get nasty."

* * *

A scattered blast of metal ripped through the chest of an Earth Pony mare as she tried to bull rush Darryl and Kaneesha. The balls of shot tore through the mare's tough skin and shredded her insides. The force of the blast threw her off her hooves and back into the mare behind her. Another mare screamed in agony as a bullet from Kaneesha's rifle pierced through her left eye and out through her right one.

Darryl cycled the pump on his black-powder shotgun and chambered the next round, "Fucking smoke!" he hissed as he lined up his next shot on a Diamond Dog who had just emerged from behind one of the many curtains. The Dog took a full blast equivalent of 00-Buck to the head, splattering blood, brains, and gore onto the curtain behind it. The smoke up where the Marine was standing was quickly becoming troublesome, but Darryl just followed any movement he could make out, 'There aren't any civilians out here yet. Hell, if I woke up to this I'd probably just curl up deeper in bed...' he fired off another at a Pegasus mare, pulping her left wing, and reconsidered his thought, 'Nah, who am I kidding, I'd be running toward the action just like any Jar-Head.' Kaneesha had already put down two more Bloodmages by the time Darryl cycled in the next shell.

R.J. was floating roughly one Hoof above the floor. He lowered his right hand from where he had thrown a lightning bolt into the side of an Earth Pony's head. The stallion had spasmed for a few seconds then dropped like a rock. A crossbow bolt whizzed past the side of R.J.'s head and the shooter stepped back behind the cover of a nearby pillar to reload. She fumbled with the mechanism of her crossbow but didn't have time to reload. A rustle of fabric next to her left ear made her look up... just in time to feel a hand descend onto her head. She twitched violently as R.J. ran the equivalent of several dozen amps through the top of her head. A Pegasus mare caught him by surprise with a solid kick to the gut. His body flew backward head first with the Pegasus mare following him on the wing. R.J. tilted his body forward and reached out his arms before the mare had any time to react. He gripped her right foreleg and pumped electricity through her body then spun in mid air and let go.

The mare flew through the air and impacted one of the pillars, hitting right in the middle of her back. Not giving her any time to recover, and already knowing how resistant Pegasi were to blunt force impacts, R.J. sailed in and began delivering a punishing series of electrified punches and kicks to the mare's face, chest, and gut. He stopped and grabbed the mare by the throat, then ran all the electricity he could, through her body. Her feathers burst into flame and her eyeballs smoldered, bulged, then popped as smoke poured out of her mouth and nostrils. R.J. threw her corpse down and turned to look for his next target.

Mike fired off four shots from his pistol at one charging mare. Three rounds opened the front of her chest and the fourth took her right in the mouth. She let lose with a gurgling dying scream as a Diamond Dog, not three Fathoms away, cut her leg and threw the blood at the Captain. He dropped his pistol and ducked behind a pillar. The blood droplets splattered against the stone, but Mike was not content to hide. He dashed out from behind the pillar gripping his trident tightly. In one swift motion he cut the Dog in half at the waist and the follow through sliced her head from her shoulders. A horrific impact to his back sent the Captain sprawling forward, his trident flying from his grasp in the process. His left shoulder struck a pillar with a loud crunch and red hot pain lanced through his whole left arm. He slumped to the ground, managing to turn around just in time to duck as a pair of hooves struck the pillar against which he was leaning. The rock exploded into pea gravel in a cloud of dust. With his head turned to the side, Mike saw his pistol.

In an action which bordered on reflex, he opened his screfula and flexed his fingers into the proper position. The gun flew into his hand, but he was holding the barrel and not the grip. As the mare reared back to kick at him again, Mike brought the grip of the pistol down right between the mare's raised legs. The mare's forelegs gave out and her body dropped to the ground as her vagina spasmed wildly from the painful impact. Not wasting any time, Mike spun the gun in his hand, reached around and emptied the rest of the magazine into the back of the mare's head.

Full Spectrum dashed over to the Captain, her screfula already opened, "Stay still, I'll heal you!"

Mike felt burning heat and frigid cold surge through his left shoulder and arm, "How are we doing?" he asked grunting in pain.

"Already have a bunch down, but there's more popping out of the stonework." She released her grip on his shoulder, "There, good to go!" She stood guard over him while he staggered to his feet.

She spotted a Zebra, the first one she had seen aside from Oriana. The Zebra stallion already had his leg cut and flung out toward her. She reached for her favorite Noun and reversed the direction and Energy of the space between her and the Zebra. A quarter of a second later the stallion let out a howl of agony and seemed to melt. Full Spectrum watched with horrified fascination, 'Huh, looks like he turned his own blood into acid or something... damn, that would have killed me for sure.' Motion out of her left eye caught her attention as three Earth Ponies fired their crossbows at her. She already had her Energy ready and threw out her hands. The crossbow bolts missed both she and the Captain as she redirected their energy. She followed it up by using Control Plants to warp the wooden crossbows and had them wrap around the necks of the unfortunate Kavim.

Chris hated doing what he was doing. With each second more and more bodies joined those who had already gone down. A screaming orange Pegasus stallion flew toward him and Chris' left hand shot out. His body was bisected almost perfectly as his portal sliced the stallion in half, from muzzle to tail. The two halves landed on the floor with a wet squelching sound and Chris saw a group of what looked to be at least ten Earth Ponies gathering together. They all had crossbows and were forming up into a type of firing line, 'Hope the Vortex Vacuum isn't as messy as the last Bloodmage I had to kill. I wasn't expecting to have to use the Vacuum Vortex tonight. Just wait till they see some of the nastier tricks Luna helped me with.'

Chris' left hand shot out toward the Earth Ponies while his right extended toward the unseen sky. He had seen it plenty of times and he already knew where the sky was. The Vortex Vacuum opened up as a spinning portal behind the Earth Ponies and all the air in the main cavern suddenly rushed toward the portal with gale-force ferocity. The other end of the portal was in the vacuum of space. The Earth Ponies were caught off guard and off balance. They were pulled off their hooves and thrown backward into the spinning portal. The razor edges of the portal ground them up like a blender in half a second, but the gibbage-and-bits were sucked into the portal, leaving no mess behind. Chris let the portal go but motion in the right side of his peripheral vision caught his attention. He turned and his hand was already flying out when he suddenly pulled it back.

A lone Earth Pony stallion had a pair of foals on his back and was running toward the exit hallway where Darryl and Kaneesha were stationed. Words ripped their way out of his mouth before he even registered the thought, "Civilians in the crowd! Civilians in the crowd!"

Darryl turned and zeroed in on the stallion running toward his position. His eyes never registered it, but his passive sense told him there were two fillies on the stallion's back. He felt Kaneesha turn and aim toward the stallion, she had no way of seeing the fillies. Darryl slapped the woman's rifle down with a yell of, "Civilians, let them go!"

The stallion put out his legs and skidded to a halt as he spotted Darryl and Kaneesha. His eyes were wide with fear and Darryl could hear the two fillies crying loudly from his back. The Marine lowered his shotgun and motioned for them to pass, "Come on! Move before you get killed!" The stallion looked down the hallway and then back at Darryl several times in seeming confusion before he swallowed hard and darted past.

The situation was becoming increasingly confusing for the team as Pegasi and Earth Ponies carrying foals emerged from their homes and ran toward the exit. They intermingled with the Bloodmages and identifying a target became next to impossible. Seeing their chance to make their move, Mike whistled sharply, "To the prisoners! Come on!"

A second call rang out in the cavern, "They're going for the Unicorns! Stop them! Block the hallway!"

Chris pulled up right next to Mike and Full Spectrum as the woman held out her hands toward a trio of Bloodmages wielding crossbows. All three burst into flames screaming and within a few heartbeats, were reduced to ashes. Chris looked ahead toward the passageway they needed to get to and saw no less than twenty Earth Ponies and Pegasi standing or hoovering in the way, with at least that same number barreling down the hallway toward the cells. The ones blocking the way had their crossbows out and many legs were already cut, ready to use their fel magic. Chris didn't dare use his Vortex Vacuum with so many civilians so close by. Using it near the middle of the cavern on a bunch of hostiles was one thing, but there were civilians too close to risk it and he had made Luna a promise that he would never intentionally harm any creature with his magic unless all affected creatures were trying to do him harm.

With a deafening crack, a series of lightning bolts strafed across the Bloodmages' line and half a second later a second one joined the first, then a third and fourth added their power. Chris followed the stream of lightning back to R.J. first then to Full Spectrum. With four bolts of continuous lightning zig-zagging back and forth across their ranks, the Bloodmages' bodies scorched and crackled as hair and flesh burnt and charred. The entire line of Kavim collapsed within a few breaths and the lightning bolts ceased. The team dashed forward leaping, or in R.J.'s case, flying over the bodies. They had to get to Rose and Andrew before the Bloodmages overwhelmed them.

Darryl saw the rest of the team run down the hallway and squared his shoulders, "It's just us two now! They'll be back when our people are safely away!" The civilians were too intermingled with the Bloodmages and Darryl didn't dare use his shotgun for fear of hitting a foal or protecting parent. He dropped the shotgun and drew his pistol, "Pick your shots carefully! We can't hit the civilians! Bring down the ones wielding crossbows or knives!" He sighted down at a Diamond Dog who was charging toward their position with its claws out.

* * *

The hallway near the prisoners was not ideal as far as defensible positions went, but it was all Rose Thorn and Andrew Masonete had. The sounds of Darryl's shotgun and the screams of pain and fear had diminished after what could only have been peals of thunder echoing through the stony corridors. The sounds of galloping hooves alerted her and Andrew to the fact that they had to soon entertain the wrong kind of company. Rose backed away from the mouth of the hallway and braced her legs. She raised her right foreleg and sighted down the barrel of her gun. She tried to force her breathing to slow down, but the adrenaline was too intense and she had to settle for a slightly shaky aim.

"Just pick your targets and bring them down as you see them. Don't worry about me." Andrew hissed to her quietly.

Rose grunted in response as the hoof steps closed in on them. As the first Pony, a Pegasus mare, rounded the corner Rose opened up on her with a tightly controlled burst of gunfire. The gyrojet rounds peppered the mare and she went down with an ear piercing scream. She had one hole in her left cheek, one in her chest, and her right wing was all but torn off. Ignoring the screaming, writhing Pegasus on the ground, Rose picked out her next target, a Diamond Dog bitch, and fired again. The Dog took the shots to her chest and stomach but kept coming. Rose fired a second burst and one of the rounds pierced the Diamond Dog in the lower jaw. Her muzzle exploded in a shower of blood and teeth, but Rose was already sighting down the next one.

Again and again she fired as the Bloodmages came closer and closer. She could hear the sound of Andrew firing his gun as often as he could, but it wasn't enough. With eleven Bloodmages less than two Fathoms away, Rose pulled on the trigger to open up with fully automatic fire... only to have the gun click empty.

Steeling herself for the probability of death, Rose Thorn launched herself bodily toward the oncoming Bloodmages with a terrible screaming bellow.

* * *

Midnight Haze saw that the battle was lost and if any of them were to survive they had to withdraw as quickly as possible, "Retreat! Get whatever prisoners you can and retreat!"

She ignored the Earth Pony mare who was fighting like a monster and instead zeroed in on the Human that everybody seemed to be ignoring. His attention was elsewhere, trying to pick off the Bloodmages who were fighting with the mare, and did not notice the Pegasus mare with bloody hooves flying up to his blind side. She aimed and uttered a few words then threw her blood.

The Human took the full force of the hit to his back and head and went flying like a sack of potatoes, 'Too bad I didn't have time to use Bloody Death.' She then turned her attention to the cells, 'The little one should keep for a long while and he's the most powerful.'

* * *

With a clear line of sight to the passageway which led to the cells, Chris opened a pair of portals and ran through, way ahead of the others. Motion caught his eye and he spotted the same Pegasus mare from the attack, Midnight Haze. She was holding Merlin in one hoof and using the other to draw a circle on the floor with a piece of chalk. Without a moment to lose, Chris opened up a portal right behind her and stepped through. He misjudged how close he was and ended up bumping right into Midnight Haze' backside. She spun around, dropped Merlin, and almost finished speaking the words, ending with, "Huh?" Instead of what she meant to say.

The circle lit up and the Pegasus and Chris vanished. Merlin had rolled out of the circle, but Chris and Midnight Haze were gone.

Author's Note

The next chapter is almost ready. Stay tuned for an unusual turn. SLAY ALL TYPOS!

Prologue

Artex Rias wiped sweat from his misshapen head and lowered his khopesh onto the ground,
"Good grief sis, does it always get this hot in the summer time?" he asked his sister.

Artex Rias also known by his birth name Dan, was a Human man who stood five feet, eleven and a half inches tall with brown hair and a lean but muscular build. His eyes were sharply brilliant green but looked constantly saddened, as if by some great loss. The right side of his face was misshapen and lumpy as if a surgeon had implanted two dozen small potatoes under the skin of his face and head. Formerly an obese three hundred and nine pounds, his current weight was closer to two hundred and ten, including the lean muscle which adorned his frame. His light brown shirt lay hung on the broken branch of a nearby apple tree and his brown pants were tied around his waist, held with a belt that sported an abundance of belt pouches and the hatchet/hammer with a three pound head he always wore. Sweat poured down his face, neck, and chest, evidence of the hard work he had been putting in at Sweet Apple Acres. He looked across the vast field of golden wheat, then back at what he had already cut, pleased with what he saw.

Applejack, a few yards away from the field, among the rows of apple trees, bucked another of her family's thousands of trees, still carrying on the conversation,
"Not always." she grunted as her hooves connected with the stout trunk of a tree, "Some summers are cool enough tuh feel like autumn."

The Earth Pony and Human had not been born as siblings. A potentially lethal accident had led to a blood transfusion to Artex from Applejack's older brother, Big Macintosh, which had altered the Human's biology on a genetic level. He had been born Human and he looked Human, but on the inside he was vastly different. His cell reproduction was still based off their original structuring format of Human but his internal organs had changed. His teeth had gradually hardened and straightened to the point where he could eat anything a Kavim (Pony) did. He could also digest the same things Kavim bodies could such as hay, flowers, and grasses yet he could still digest, and frequently hungered for, meat. Through a series of medical tests performed by Kavim doctors with magic showed that his blood matched that of the Apple family, though with a Unicorn's genetic traits, and his reproductive system had begun creating gametes that were compatible solely with that of other Kavim. He was effectively a Kavim in a Human body and with a Human mind.

His matching blood had allowed for a significant bond between Artex and the Apple family. He considered them all as the family he had lost. Six months previous, he and nearly eight hundred other Humans had been brought to Equestria through some power that even the Alicorns had no knowledge of. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Twilight Sparkle had attempted to uncover the source of the magic which had taken the Humans from their home, sadly they had discovered nothing.

In an act that was both brave and foolish, Artex had ventured off alone to find the Ponies and beg for help. His attempt was successful, however a misunderstanding between he and a family of Ponies led to a Unicorn stallion kicking him in the right side of the head. The injury was very severe, but he had made a full recovery although his head would never be the same again.

He had previously been a part of a security team at a student apartment complex and after he left to find the Ponies, his coworkers along with more than a few brave souls, shouldered the burden of keeping the people safe. They had suffered misunderstandings of their own, one of which led to fifty Unicorns of the E.P.U. Guard attacking and killing sixty-three of the Humans. The Princesses, fearful of sparking a full-on conflict with the emotionally distraught Humans, discretely maneuvered them to an abandoned town that was to be their home.

After more than a month, Artex woke from a coma and began working with a linguistics specialist, a Unicorn mare named Razor Wit, and together they undertook the task of learning each other's language. After three weeks working with the Unicorn mare and tired of the nearly complete isolation, Artex asked for some measure of personal freedom. He was sent to Ponyville to see how well he could blend in and live among the Ponies under the guidance of the recently crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle.

There were some difficulties with his introduction, however he eventually managed to become friends with Twilight, and her friends quickly became his as well. At the same time trouble was brewing in the town the other Humans had been herded to. Bitter from the massacre by the E.P.U. Guard and the way they had been treated, a group of Humans set out one night seeking bloody retribution against a small settlement of Pony civilians. Unbeknownst to them, a number of the former Guards who had participated in the massacre had been stripped of literally everything they had and were serving a sentence of seven years in the same small village.

Halted at a filly's bed side by an attack of conscience, the leader of the attack refused to follow through with the murder he had planned. The filly's father ran to defend his daughter and attacked the Human, even though the man had already dropped his weapon. The ensuing scuffle brought Humans and Ponies running to see what had happened. The night ended with one of the former Guards being run through with his own stolen sword.

The incident prompted Princess Celestia to approach the Humans in a much more direct manner than she had originally hoped. The Humans were resistant, but eventually the two groups came to a very uneasy agreement. The Humans would halt all aggression against the Ponies and the Ponies would do the same. The Princess sent out a discreet invitation for Ponies to help settle the town and more than seven hundred volunteers answered the call, in a town unknown to the rest of the world.

The situation between the Ponies and Humans was tense for a time but eventually the two species settled on an uneasy cooperative understanding. The peace was not to last though. Some weeks later, a pack of Diamond Dog Soldiers stormed through a small Pony village and carried off every one of the residents to the next closest Pony settlement. The Diamond Dog commander informed the town that there had been an outbreak of a deadly virus in one of the Diamond Dog City/States and that the ones who were not killed had effectively become feral killing machines.

The Humans and Ponies in the small and as yet unknown town were blissfully unaware of their peril until Princess Luna, in the habit of lending an ear in the town's nightly meetings, received word from her sister and helped rally the defense of the town. The ensuing battle, later dubbed The Battle For New Humansville, was a close thing. Before the end, Princess Luna herself was forced to take the field, fighting alongside both Ponies and Humans. The day was won, but the death toll was catastrophic for the rabid Diamond Dogs. The Humans and Ponies suffered far fewer casualities in the defense of their new home and not a single Diamond Dog survived the attack.

A funeral service was held for the warriors who fell in the Battle For New Humansville and on that same day the Princesses and Artex held a public meeting to discuss long term laws and statutes. The end result of the meeting was the revelation that Humans had developed an internal organ which allowed them to use magic, an ordination of an organization of first responders named the Community Welfare Guardians or C.W.G., and The Unity Pact. The Unity Pact stated that any and all sentient beings, regardless of species, were welcome to live in Equestria, specifically in New Humansville, so long as their intentions were peaceful. The Unity Pact was signed by Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Twilight, and Artex and took effect immediately.

After the meeting ended, Artex returned to Ponyville where he continued to work at Sweet Apple Acres in the mornings, which was where he found himself sweating and talking to his 'sister'.

"Well I wouldn't be complaining if it decided to cool off a bit." Artex said picking up his favorite tool in his right hand, "I'm going to keep going for a few more minutes but I'm going to need some water here before too long."

He knelt down and began cutting the wheat with the thick khopesh he wore over his left shoulder. The tool was an unusual specimen. It had been a gift from Applejack and Big Macintosh to Artex, forged by the Pony blacksmith in Ponyville. Hard Hitter, had fashioned it with utility in mind and had no knowledge of what a khopesh even was.

The sight of a Human in Ponyville had been a novelty at first, but after several months, it was as if the athletically thin, if extremely ugly man had always been there.

He grasped a hefty hand full of wheat and sheared through it. He set down his khopesh then tied the wheat stalks together and set them aside then picked up the khopesh and repeated the process.

* * *

Last Of The Wilds

Nearly a hundred and fifty miles away to the North-East sat the small town of New Humansville. The town was in a state of construction. All around Ponies and Humans worked and toiled, trying their hardest to get their town up and running. The population of the town had temporarily increased by more than eight hundred Ponies. The new additions were contracted to build houses and other buildings for New Humansville. Prior to the arrival of the Humans, the town had laid abandoned for several hundred years. Because of the dereliction of the wooden buildings, they had decomposed and fallen over, leaving piles of debris resting on their stone foundations. There were seventeen buildings that had withstood the test of time though. The Town Hall and the sixteen other stone buildings closest to it.

Town Hall sat in the very center of New Humansville surrounded by a wide circular, courtyard, the Town Square, which spanned more than four hundred Fathoms (roughly twelve hundred feet) from the outlying stone buildings to the stone walls of Town Hall. Town Hall had recently undergone renovations due to a fierce battle some three months prior where Humans and Ponies had fought side by side against the rabid victims of a terrible disease. Town Hall had sustained significant damage when nearly three thousand rabid Diamond Dogs had attacked.

Beyond the outlying buildings were much newer constructions, mostly houses for the residents. The houses were being raised roughly two per day.

Within the South most outlying stone building sat one hundred Humans listening to a single Unicorn mare as she continued to teach the Humans the Ponies' native language of Velensovth. Long Wind, the Unicorn teacher had been working hard every single day, trying to teach the Humans. It was an agonizingly slow process. The substantial differences between American and Velensovth had proven themselves to be arduous barriers. There was a positive point to it though, the Humans were eager to learn to speak with the Ponies, predominantly because if they were 'in class' they didn't have to work in the fields, catch fish, cook, or cut down trees for wood or to free up more land in which to grow food.

The Humans and the Ponies had recently been making a significant effort to work together and they worked hard and efficiently, toward the goal of seeing their home complete. Though they were beginning to understand eachother's speech, there was an undeniable feeling of kinship between them all. They had spilled their blood to protect each other and the bond was growing stronger by the day.

* * *

Artex straightened up and wiped beads of sweat from his brow,
"It's lunch time A.J." he said to his adopted sister.

Applejack finished bucking her tree and shook her body, spraying sweat in wide arcs,
"Yep, it sure is." she turned and approached Artex as he reached for his shirt, "Ah tell ya, Ah sure worked up an appetite today."

Artex tied his shirt to his belt and slipped his khopesh into its sheath as he walked side by side with Applejack toward the barn,
"Ditto." he said.

Applejack looked up at the towering Human,
"Are yall stayin' for lunch, or are ya headin' for Fluttershy's place right away?"

Artex pursed his lips in thought,
"I'll probably head to the library first. I wanted to take Suey with me so Fluttershy could give her a checkup."

Applejack smiled,
"Ah swear, you love that piglet like a foal."

Artex smiled back at her,
"She's not just a piglet, she's a Great Pig. On Earth, Humans would call her a Dire Boar."

Applejack snorted in amusement,
"Well, no matter what yall call her, yall know we ain't got an issue with you bringin' her out here. She could eat the rotten apples on the ground while we work."

Artex stopped and crossed his arms,
"Just how big do you want her to be? From what Fluttershy says, Suey is going to be twelve feet . . . " Artex stopped and converted feet to Fathoms, "Four Fathoms tall. She's already sure to end up being a big girl, I don't want her eating your whole orchard."

Applejack waved her 'brother' onward,
"Come on ya big goof! Just bring her with ya tomorrow and you'll see what Ah mean."

"Oh alright, you win A.J. I'll bring her." they had reached the barn by that point so Artex took a moment to greet the rest of the Apple family before he left.

The empty land between the farm house and the barn had been set out with an assortment of freshly baked foods. The food sat on a long table which was covered with a white table cloth. Granny Smith sat in her rocking chair next to the table. Applejack's older brother, Big Macintosh, stood off to one side using a hose and spigot to wash off his hooves. Applebloom sat on a chair on the far side of the table, her big red bow secured to her mane , cute as always.

Artex walked up to the eldest Apple and knelt down and gave her a hug,
"Sorry Granny Smith, I can't stay for lunch. I need to get to the library and pick up Suey."

Granny Smith gave the Human man a one hoof hug,
"Yall don't have to tell this old mare everything you're doin'." she said with a smile, "Ah'm just worried about ya. Young feller like you ought to have a quintet of pretty mares on him an' a bun or two in the oven. When are ya goin' to get to makin' us some more Apples?"

Artex grumbled quietly under his breath, "Not thinking about this right now."

Applejack blew out an exasperated breath,
"It ain't like he can just go into town an' come back with a bunch o' mares, Granny. There ain't a whole lot o' his kind 'round here.'

Granny Smith waved an old, wrinkly hoof at her granddaughter,
"Oh nonsense! Unless Ah heard wrong, his kind is our kind! His body done changed his seed so that means the right soil for him to be plowin' an' plantin' his seed in, is the same kind that yer big brother'll be plowin' before too long!"

Applejack lapsed into silence, slowly turning her head toward Big Macintosh,
"Did Ah just hear that right?" she asked slowly.

Big Mac's eyes wandered left and right nervously,
"Eyup?"

Applejack slowly raised her right hoof and removed her hat then set it on the table,
"An' just when were ya goin' to tell ME 'bout this?" she took a menacing step toward the hugely muscled stallion.

"Applejack," Granny said sternly, "You're goin' to leave yer brother alone. He don't answer to yall, so don't go actin' like it. Ain't your decision who he's courtin'," she smiled mischievously, "It's mine. An' jes for the record, Ah happen to approve."

Deciding that discretion was the better part of valor, Artex stepped away from Granny Smith and walked up behind Applebloom,
"Hey there kid."

The adorable filly turned in her seat and gave him a big hug,
"Hi uncle Artex!" she squealed happily, "Are ya goin' to join us for lunch?"

Artex smiled and patted her head affectionately,
"Sorry Bloom, I have to get to Fluttershy's place. Suey needs a checkup."

Applebloom's face fell into a heart melting pout,
"Aww, Ah was hopin' yall could give me another one o' those piggy back rides."

Artex smiled down at the adorable filly,
"Sorry Bloom, don't worry I'll be back tomorrow morning and Applejack even convinced me to bring Suey."

Applebloom's sweet little face lit up like a Christmas tree. Artex ruffled her mane and headed over to where Big Macintosh was sweating bullets under his sister's glare. Artex interposed himself between them and reached out both his arms and gave Big Macintosh a hug around his neck.

"Good luck." he whispered in his brother's ear, "Oh and uh . . . go get you some brother!"

Artex would swear the titanic stallion was blushing. He couldn't see any red in his cheeks, he was red all over, but his ears did shoot straight up and his eyes bulged. Pony eyes were big anyway so when their eyes bulged, it was downright freaky.

The disfigured Human slung his shirt over his right shoulder and started on the walk back to Ponyville.

Chapter 1: Meeting New Friends

Artex reached Ponyville in less than six minutes at a dead run. He was feeling very pleased with himself, even though he knew Rainbow Dash would say he still needed to improve. He waved at the multicolored residents of the small town and nearly every one of them waved back. He slowed down to a jog as he neared the library. The sweat had dried on him and he was suitably well cooled off as he opened the front door.

"I'm back!" he yelled, closing the door behind him.

A tan Unicorn with a fuchsia mane and tail looked up from the book she was writing on, on the couch,
"Oh hey Artex." Razor Wit was almost always in a good mood when he came back from the farm, "We weren't expecting you. I thought you were going to Fluttershy's."

"I am, I just stopped by to pick up Suey." he looked around, puzzled at the distinctive absence of a certain lavender Alicorns mare and purple dragon, "Uh Razor, where are Twilight and Spike?"

Razor blinked twice in rapid succession,
"You forgot that Twilight was going to sit in on Day Court with Princess Celestia didn't you." she said sardonically, "And Spike is helping Rarity again."

Artex facepalmed and groaned,
"I always seem to forget when she's going to be away for the day." his right eyebrow quirked as he lowered his hand and stared at Razor, "You must be bored to tears huh."

Razor shook her head,
"Not at all. Quiet days like this are the perfect time to compile all the notes I take during our talks every night."

Artex nodded,
"I suppose that makes sense. I take it Suey is sleeping in her bed in the kitchen?"

Razor Wit smiled,
"That she is. Should I plug my ears?"

Artex nodded then pursed his lips and let out a shrill whistle,
"SUEY! SUEY, SUEY, SUEY PIG!"

The effect was instantaneous. A loud scrabble of little hooves on the solid wood flooring heralded the very reason for his presence. A brown piglet that had to weigh all of ninety pounds came running in from the kitchen into the main sitting room. Suey was roughly four months old but already she was big. She had four tusks protruding from her snout. Two, three inch tusks toward the front of her snout and two, six inch tusks closer to her eyes. Darker brown bony plates ran from the front of her snout all the way down her back. The plates didn't wrap all the way around her underside but they were already as hard and dense as granite. Her little brown eyes lit up when she spotted Artex. He braced himself and held out his arms.

Suey took a running leap into Artex' arms, nearly knocking him over,
"There's my girl!" he said fondly hugging the pig, "Oh you're getting so big! Here soon I won't be able to pick you up anymore." Suey wagged her little curly-cue tail happily and nuzzled Artex' chest, grunting excitedly, "Alright then, come on, we're going to go see Fluttershy today and make sure you're all healthy."

Suey excitedly wriggled around in Artex' arms until he was forced to put her down, he opened the front door and let her scamper outside. He unslung the sheath which held his khopesh and placed it next to the couch where he slept every night.

Razor reached her left fore hoof over and touched Artex' arm,
"Remember you have magic practice with Twilight tonight when you return from Fluttershy's and after that we're supposed to continue with our comparison and contrast of Human and Pony culture. Do you remember what we're discussing tonight?" she asked.

Artex nodded,
"Sure do," he cleared his throat and spoke in a British accent, "Our discourse shall consist of an exchange of information pertaining to the usual processes and traditions associated with birth and death, first of Humans then those of Ponies, wot, wot."

Razor removed her hoof from Artex' arm and held it in front of her muzzle, giggling behind it,
"Right. Well then I'll see you later. Have fun with Fluttershy."

Artex smirked and headed toward the door, calling over his shoulder,
"Oh I will."

He closed the door behind him and looked around for Suey. The energetic piglet was only a few feet away, rooting around the roots of the library tree, 'Looking for mushrooms again.' he thought, 'She sure does love her some mushrooms.'

He leaned over and lightly tapped the piglet on the back,
"Are you coming or not?" he asked with a smile.

Suey looked up from rooting, her snout was coated with lose dirt. She grunted once at Artex and wagged her tail. Artex pointed in the direction of Fluttershy's cottage and began walking in the direction he had indicated, Suey following happily. Artex had been introduced to the pigs on the Apple family farm some months prior and had been astounded to discover their own pigs could not only speak but were intelligent enough to have a coherent conversation with. He expected that it wouldn't be long before he and Suey were having their own conversations. He considered her to be closer to a very pink, quadrupedal adopted daughter than an actual pet, even though Fluttershy had given Suey to him as a pet.

The pair walked down the well worn dirt path out of Ponyville and into the sparse woods which stood between the town and Fluttershy's cottage. The walk was as pleasant as always with birds swirling on the wing and singing overhead. The trees were a brilliant green and lush foliage abounded on literally every branch. Small woodland creatures scurried about, oftentimes right across the path. Suey wandered forward, ahead of Artex always examining one plant or another, before turning around and trotting back to walk side by side with him. Artex' days were much brighter with Suey around, she was a bright light in the hidden, unspoken darkness of his mind.

He enjoyed Suey's company immensely for watching the little piglet gave him something to smile about. The conversation with Granny Smith earlier had set him on edge, though he was loathe to mention it to the kind old mare or her family. It was a stark reminder of what he had lost when he was brought to Equestria. Not for the first time, his thoughts journeyed back to happier days when he and his wife would make dinner together then sit down at the small table in their apartment and enjoy the fruits of their shared labor. They were not wealthy by any stretch of the imagination, however they had worked hard and they were happier than they had any right to be. Their apartment was small, less than nine hundred square feet, but even though they were constantly tight on money, they enjoyed each other's company immensely. Having been together for thirteen years, they had grown so close, neither could imagine living without the other. It was a type of wholesome codependent relationship that they had both come to accept and Artex missed his wife terribly. Thinking of his loss in such quiet moments allowed him some little precious time to mourn without anyone asking him what was wrong. It wasn't as though he resented the fact that his new friends cared about him, he had been brought up a certain way and that way included how to cope with loss privately. His eyes moistened and he never tried to wipe them, he let the tears come as he enjoyed his small hike, communing with nature. He knew his tears would dry eventually but his new friends had helped him see that holding his grief in was an unhealthy way to deal with loss. He smiled as he thought about his friends, they were a new support structure in his life, especially Razor Wit. She had been a good friend, a good friend indeed.

In one of his more rare moments, Artex stopped walking, closed his eyes and raised his face to the sky,
"It may not be what I expected or wanted, but . . . Thank you." his short prayer finished, he opened his eyes, took a deep cleansing breath and continued on his way, feeling marginally better.

Artex and Suey arrived at Fluttershy's cottage a few minutes later. Artex was feeling better from his short period of mourning and he was also feeling hungry. He had skipped lunch with the Apple family in hopes of asking for one of Fluttershy's amazing acorn cakes. He would have never thought that he would ever be referring to something made with acorns as delicious, but the butter yellow mare with her long pink mane and tail had turned him into a believer. The first time he ate one, he had been skeptical to say the least, however after a single bite, he was in love. The small, oval, brownish yellow confection did not look particularly appealing, but the explosion of flavor concealed within was undeniable.

The sweet and savory smell of acorn cake made itself known as Artex and Suey approached the little cottage built in the above ground roots of a massive old tree. The two of them walked up to the front door of the cottage and Artex knocked lightly, remembering how easy Fluttershy was to startle.

A few moments later the door opened and there stood a monster. It was an insane amalgamation of all sorts of different animals all mixed into one. The creature looked to stand at least nine feet tall and it walked upright, its long sinuous, serpentine body snaking back and forth. Its head and neck were a light brown and gray color, its snout was elongated and sported a wide array of razor sharp teeth with a single odd snaggle-tooth protruding downward from its upper jaw. Yellow eyes, one with a large red pupil and one with a smaller red one stared down at Artex. Fixed atop the creature's head was a deer antler and a bluish, bulbous goat like horn. Its right hand was a lion's paw and its left was an eagle talon. Below its neck its fur changed to a more bark brown shade. A bat wing jutted out from the right side of its back and a light blue feathered wing emerged from its left side. Its left leg looked similar to a hoof and its right leg resembled a dragon's claw. Its tail was green and scaly ending in a whitish tuft of fur.

Artex was puzzled to no end. The creature looked hilariously ridiculous . . . yet there was a strange intimidating sense to it, as if Artex was an insect compared to the creature. Artex had felt such a thing before when he was first in the presence of Celestia, the power of the presence of the creature before him now, was beyond even the white Alicorn Princess.

"Um," Atrex began uncertainly, "Is Fluttershy here?"

Discord blinked in surprise, taken aback, he turned his head and called into the cottage,
"Oh Fluttershy, there's a giant shaved talking monkey and a Great Pig at the door asking for you." he said casually.

Artex, feeling as if he was being rude and seeing as the monstrous creature wasn't acting openly hostile, decided to introduce himself,
"I'm Artex Rias." he said extending his right hand, "Whom do I have the pleasure of addressing?"

Discord turned his head back toward Artex and shook his hand with a lion paw,
"Discord, avatar of all things chaotic, and purveyor of randomosity." he said making a black suit jacket and top hat appear on his body and a cane appear in his left eagle talon, "And believe me," he added with a mischievous grin, "The pleasure is all mine."

"I don't know if you've ever met Pinkie Pie but I think she could give you a run for your money." Artex replied releasing the lion's paw.

Discord pulled on his goatee thoughtfully,
"You know," Discord said lowering his head down level with Artex' face, "I'm familiar with literally every living thing in this world," he held up and twirled a single digit of his lion's paw and Artex levitated off the ground and spun slowly, "But I can't say I've EVER seen something like you before." he lowered his digit and Artex lowered to the ground, "Just what, exactly ARE you?"

Artex crossed his arms,
"Well first off, I'm slightly offended that you levitated me without asking first. Second, if you wanted a look at me, all you had to do was ask. Third, I'm a Human. So back at you, what are you? I'm not familiar with many creatures in this world, but you strike me as somewhat interesting."

Discord held his lion paw to his chest proudly,
"I just happen to be the finest example of a Draconequus you will ever see."

"And the only one, as far as we know." Fluttershy added trotting up behind Discord, "Won't you come in Artex?"

"Um, I'm kind of being blocked by Dyslexia." Artex said.

"Discord." the Draconequus corrected and with a snap of his fingers, he was behind Artex, "There, spoil-sport, are you happy now?"

Artex walked through the open doorway, Suey following him, and said over his shoulder,
"Thanks Dysentery. "

"Discord." the mildly irritated being of chaos corrected.

Fluttershy turned her head and gave Artex a firm stare,
"If you're going to in my house, I ask that you respect my friends. Discord doesn't have many friends and I was hoping that the two of you might get along."

Artex had the sense to look sheepish,
"Alright," he turned to Discord, "Sorry, just don't use magic on me without my permission and I'll get your name right. Deal?"

Discord smirked and leaned against Fluttershy's door frame,
"Sure, sure, whatever you say, just don't expect me to cry at your funeral when that stick up your flank gets infected."

Ignoring Discord, Artex knelt down and gave Fluttershy a hug,
"I brought Suey in so you could give her a checkup, if that's alright."

Artex let go of the yellow Pegasus mare and stood up as Suey trotted up to Fluttershy and started nuzzling her fore legs,
"Aww, aren't you looking healthy?"

Suey wagged her little tail and grunted happily as Fluttershy began running her hooves over the piglet's back, feeling for abnormalities. Finding none, Fluttershy gently laid Suey on her back and continued feeling out abnormalities. Suey was perfectly cooperative when Fluttershy opened her mouth to check her teeth and tusks.

She looked at the piglet's eyes and ears and hooves in turn then stood back up smiling broadly,
"She's the perfect picture of health." Fluttershy proclaimed, "She was perfectly behaved too, I'll go get her a treat."

Fluttershy left the front room and Discord was suddenly in Artex' face, his voice a perfect match for Clint Eastwood,
"Listen bub, Fluttershy was right about me not having many friends, heck until she became mine, I didn't care if I had any or not, but she IS my friend and I'm not having YOU take her away. Stay or go, I don't care, but we were having tea and I plan to finish that." he gestured behind himself, "I didn't conjure up THIS many cucumber sandwiches for nothing."

Artex looked beyond Discord. A tray on the living room table sported a four foot tall miniature mountain of sandwich quarters on wheat bread.

Artex quirked an eyebrow at the display then faced Discord again,
"Look I didn't even know you were here. I'm sorry if I interrupted anything, but I promise I never intended to ruin your time with Fluttershy. Would it help if I left?"

Discord planted the back of his lion paw against his forehead dramatically leaning back and closing his eyes,
"Oh the terrible burden of choice!" he quickly straightened up and regarded Artex again, "Actually no, I'd love for you to stay. You aren't a native of Equestria and I, for one, would love to hear how you came to be here. Besides you intrigue me. Chaos flows off you in waves yet you do nothing with it. You're rude one minute then you're as polite as a Canterlot Noble. You are at war with yourself. Your very nature practically oozes delicious chaos and yet you struggle for control and balance. It's like some sort of chaotic dance."

"Yeah, I wish I was the only one." Artex said, "All Humans are like that."

Discord looked ready to drool,
"An entire species with chaos all but built into them? How have you survived? Your history must be absolutely riddled with war."

"It's not something the Ponies would want to hear about but in our more recent wars there were hundreds of thousands left dead on battlefields and those were just soldiers. Civilian casualties were in the millions." Artex said quietly.

Discord's jaw dropped,
"And Celestia let you stay here?" he asked in disbelief, "She should have welcomed me openly." his smile returned, "Well," he said looking off in the distance and using his eagle talon to make circular gestures in the air, "I mean there was that whole 'ruling Equestria and making everyone feel the effects of my chaos' thing but really who counts that? It was only for a couple thousand years, I mean who's counting? Let bygones be bygones, right? At least I didn't kill anypony."

". . . Yeah, whatever you say." Artex replied uncertainly.

Fluttershy trotted back into the room with a small bag in her mouth. She set the bag down next to the table and nosed it open. Reaching her muzzle within, she withdrew a small round biscuit and tossed it to Artex. Artex held it up and sniffed it, it smelled like molasses, carrot, and oats. Smiling, he lowered his hand and held it out to the Suey. The little piglet sniffed the treat for a moment then gently took it from Artex' open palm, crunching on it happily.

"Oh Artex, Discord and I were just having tea, why don't you join us?" Fluttershy asked.

Artex held up his hands,
"I don't want to intrude on you two. I can come back later."

"Oh it's no trouble at all, I was actually hoping you would come by early so you and Discord could talk. Believe it or not, you have a lot in common." Fluttershy said.

Artex turned and looked at Discord, then turned back to Fluttershy with the singularly most disbelieving expression even Discord had ever seen,
"We do?"

Fluttershy nodded,
"Yes, you were both brought here through means you don't understand."

Artex' eyebrows rose and he looked back to Discord,
"Really?" he crossed his arms, "I'm not the only outsider huh?" Discord matched Artex' look, and Artex smiled, "What say we all sit down and talk about this?"

Author's Note

As promised, update today! Remember to Like if you like the story or Dislike, I would appreciate it if you left a reason why.

Chapter 6: Magerium Testing

The classes were finished for the day and it was time to read Mageriums. Catalyst wrote down the name of the first Human when Princess Luna translated it for her, 'Michael Joyner'. The Arch Magister could already tell there was something incredible about the Human male. She felt alive, invigorated by his mere presence.

The Arch Magister was lying down on a thick blanket with a six inch tall, angled lectern and a quill, ink vial, Official Royal Archives Forms and a sand case on top of it, in front of her. Princess Luna stood to Catalyst's left ready to translate everything for both parties for simplicity sake, the Humans could understand Velensovth well enough, but their grasp of speaking it was tenuous at best so, to expedite the process, Luna volunteered to talk back and forth for everyone. However, if the lunar Princess was being completely honest with herself, she was also willing to act as translator because she was excited to learn what each Human could do. The other volunteers waited, preparing upstairs for when Catalyst tired herself out with the magical scans. Once she was tired another Unicorn would take her place and the process could continue. The Humans scheduled to be scanned first were the ones who were involved with a group the Alicorn Princess had referred to as the 'Leadership'. There looked to be more than twenty of them waiting patiently by the entrance to the Town Hall.

The first Human was a light colored male who had been extremely cooperative and patient,
"Alright then, would you please ask him to hold still?" Catalyst asked quietly.

Luna relayed the Arch Magister's instructions and the Human man sat down across from Catalyst and closed his eyes. Catalyst smiled and began her scan, horn glowing brightly. After a full three minutes of still silence, Catalyst slowly opened her eyes.

"Princess," she addressed quietly, "Step away from him please. I need to be certain of something."

Luna quirked her left eyebrow but took twenty steps away from the Human and Pony. Catalyst closed her eyes again and her horn lit up once more. After three more minutes she opened her eyes with an unreadable expression.

Princess Luna was curious,
"What is it Catalyst?" she asked.

Catalyst turned her head toward Luna while poor Mike looked like he was ready to explode from curiosity,
"He has a passive Noun and Verb combination . . . " Catalyst suddenly looked very unsure, "Come over here Princess."

Puzzled, Luna trotted over and lowered her head down so her mouth was next to the Arch Magister's ear,
"What's going on?" Mike asked suddenly in American.

"I'll tell you as soon as I know." Luna replied turning her attention back to Catalyst, "What is wrong?" she asked seriously.

Catalyst lowered her voice to a near-silent whisper,
"His passive Noun and Verb combination is Create and Magic. I had you step away to be certain I was right, but it's true. He's constantly radiating magic all around himself. I checked your Nouns and Verbs Princess, when you are close to him, every one of your Nouns and Verbs are a . . . ten. You are as powerful as Discord."

Luna's eyes widened substantially as she leaned over to Mike speaking quietly,
"Your passive magic is creating magic, you bolster the power of everypony around you."

"His other Verbs are Change of one, Comprehend of two, Control of one, and Repair of two." Catalyst continued at normal volume, "And his Nouns are Earth of two, Mind of three, Space of two, Time of two, and Flesh of two. All other Nouns and Verbs he is blind to."

Luna nodded as Catalyst wrote down Mike's Nouns and Verbs for the Royal Archives, and spoke quietly and urgently to the Unicorn mare,
"We must ensure that nopony knows of his ability. They might attempt to abduct him and use him for nefarious purposes." she turned to Mike, "Be absolutely sure you do not ever tell any of your passive Noun and Verb combination. They would seek to exploit you. You deserve to know though, anyone close to you will be much more powerful with their magic. This is both wonderful and terrible. Should you ever see a tall, serpentine creature that has mismatched body parts, do not, I repeat, do not let it get close to you. It could very well mean many terrible things for the world." she pulled her head back and spoke in a more normal tone, "In any case, your magic is wonderful, please sign up for magical tutoring as soon as you can. Your magic can be useful to all beings." she said warmly and she meant it.

Mike smiled and nodded to the lunar Princess with all sincerity,
"Sounds good. Where do I sign up?" he asked.

"I will personally make sure your name is cataloged with one of the first tutoring classes." Luna said, "Please send over your next friend from the Fellowship of Leadership."

Mike chuckled,
"We're officially a Parliament now, but I'll send you the next person." he turned toward the line and cupped his hands around his mouth, "Hord, you're up."

The other members of Parliament eagerly crowded around Mike. They were all clamoring for his attention, curious about his magic. Little did they know he wouldn't tell them everything.

Darryl jogged up and plopped himself down in front of Catalyst sitting cross-legged, a healthy looking red fox came with him and sat down next to him,
"Darryl Hord and Shadow, present and more than ready ma'am."

Luna giggled lightly, she did rather like the Marine, she turned her head and spoke in Velensovth,
"Darryl Hord."

Catalyst wrote his name down, though she spared a brief moment to admire his animal friend,
"Please ask him to hold still while I perform the scan."

Catalyst lowered her horn, excited to see what wonders this second Human would reveal. After three minutes of strange expressions flashing over the Arch Magister's face, she raised her head and began writing down numbers in the Nouns and Verbs categories of the official Royal Archives form.

Concerned, Luna leaned over and read off the form out loud in American so Darryl could hear,
"Blind to Create, Change, and Sustain in Verbs and blind to Air, Earth, Water, Flesh, and Spirit. Destroy of a one, Control of a three, Repair of a one in Verbs. Nouns have Fire of three, Illusion of two, Plants of one, Magic of one, Mind of one, and Time of two." she peeked closer and Catalyst levitated the document up in front of Luna's face, "Passive Noun and Verb combination is Comprehend of two and Space of two?"

Catalyst looked up from her writing, she hadn't understood Luna's words in American but her reaction was universally obvious,
"I triple checked to make sure I had not made a mistake. He can intuitively sense everything for roughly fifty Fathoms in EVERY direction, a literal sphere of omnipotence." she locked eyes with Luna, "He should have already gone insane from the hyper stimulation. No mortal mind could ever process so much information. Perhaps somebody put him on a strict regime of Pharmaceutical Thamaturgic Nullifier doses, it would help to stabilize the effects. I am fairly certain he is already on something, otherwise he would probably be clutching his head and screaming about air currents, insects, specks of dust, everything around him."

Luna looked at Darryl in puzzlement,
"Are you taking any pills regularly?"

Darryl nodded,
"Yep, sure am." he reached into his right shirt pocket and withdrew a small glass vial which contained five remaining pills, "Doctor Steady Hoof gave them to me." he scratched his head, "At least I'm pretty sure that's her name. Anyway I have to get these refilled every week, otherwise there's something about my magic that poisons my body."

Luna examined the pills,
"Tis not magic poisoning your body, rather it is your magic affecting your mind. You have an ability with magic around you that allows you to . . . sense everything around you for fifty Fathoms."

Darryl looked almost smug,
"I kind of had an idea already."

Luna cocked her head in confusion but continued with her line of thought,
"It is an unfortunate magic for you. Your mind will not be able to handle your magic if you cease taking the pills. We may be able to lessen your dose and allow a portion of your magic back in, but to allow it to give you knowledge of everything around you would overload your mind very quickly."

Darryl pursed his lips and nodded his head slightly,
"So, what do these pills even do?"

"Your body breaks them down and the chemicals in the pills force your body not to absorb as much Latent Thamaturgic Energy as it normally would. Basically, it neutralizes a portion your magic." Luna explained.

"Well then it didn't do a very good job of it," Darryl said bluntly, "When I got close enough to that disguised Changeling, I knew something was off."

Luna put a hoof to her mouth in thought,
"I would guess that the dosage is likely off considering our different physiology. Are you saying that you can feel things around you right now though?"

Darryl nodded,
"Yep, I can tell you there is a scar behind your left ear, even though you've never shown it to me." Darryl said confidently, "I can tell you that there are twenty-seven earth worms below us right now. I can also tell that this Unicorn mare in front of me suffered a broken right hind leg because one of the bones is a bit more dense." he actually did look smug, "I didn't tell anyone, because they would have thought I was crazy."

Luna was stunned,
"How far away can you sense things?" she asked.

Darryl scratched his head,
"Uh, about ten feet. I started practicing with seeing how far I could feel things when I first noticed it. I can't read minds, so don't get me wrong, but I can feel things even inside bodies. I've been practicing with it for a little while now, I'm not perfect, but I would like to think I am pretty reliable."

"Your magic is potent and useful, please sign up for a class as soon as you can. I'll see to it that you are given a personal tutor. Now go tell your friends and please send over the next person." Luna said warmly.

Darryl threw a smart salute and he and Shadow jogged off toward the other Parliament members while Luna and Catalyst spoke briefly,
"You seem surprised Arch Magister." Luna accused playfully, "Did you expect anything less from such an unusual species?" the lunar Princess was in a good mood.

Catalyst had no snappy reply for the widely smiling Princess,
"I admit I am very surprised. These Humans possess an amazing type of magic I've never seen before. I keep thinking that I'm missing something though, it's almost as if there is a whole area that we are ignoring."

Luna withdrew her head thoughtfully,
"Hrm, I never felt anything else when I scanned some of the Humans before. Would you mind if I scanned the next one after you perform your scan?"

"Hey there Queeny!" Chris Vacca said playfully as he sat down in front of Catalyst, "So how does this whole rigmarole work?"

Luna closed her eyes and sighed patiently,
"Arch Magister, THIS is Chris Vacca. He is friendly and playful, but extremely insincere and while not rude, neither is he particularly respectful. He tries my nerves and he will try yours."

Chris smiled a dopey grin. Inside he was chuckling, his Velensovth was all but perfect, both speech and comprehension, but he wasn't about to spoil Luna's fun.

Catalyst wrote his name down,
"Will you please tell him to hold still while I perform the scan?"

Luna looked at Chris evenly,
"Please hold still while the Arch Magister scans your Magerium?"

Chris looked around curiously, intentionally moving around as much as possible,
"Oh, who's this Arch Mage? Can I meet them first? This sounds kind of . . . heh, personal." he said with a suggestive wiggle of his eyebrows.

Luna facehooved and sighed again,
"The Unicorn mare laying down in front of you is the Arch Magister, and the scan is not physically intrusive. Please sit still."

In response to Luna's request Chris froze in a ridiculous pose with his right hand curled up against his chest,like a mentally disabled person, his left arm covering his stomach, the hand curled at the wrist and fingers flexed to extremes, and his facial expression one of pure, ridiculous, comic surprise. Despite the borderline rude behavior, Luna couldn't help but to let out a tiny giggle at his antics.

The Lunar Princess was silently wary though. The mental image of the spinning portals Chris had created during the Battle For New Humansville were permanently burned into her mind. The flying pieces of bodies and streams of blood made her shudder every time she thought about it. It had haunted even her dreams. Catalyst quirked an eyebrow at the Human's ridiculous pose but decided to go ahead with the scan.

She lowered her head and closed her eyes then delved into Chris' body to read his Magerium. She began by examining the first strand she saw in his body. It was immediately obvious that there were few strands in Chris at all. She focused her mind's eye on the white thread and determined that it was representative of the Noun of Time. It was fairly thin and obviously a two. She then searched around for another thread. The second one she found was much more thick and a close inspection of the purple thread indicated that it was representative of the Verb of Control. After a few moments, Catalyst determined it was an impressive four in level. She then searched around for another thread, there were not many. She suddenly came upon a thread that was a bright, strobing orangish brown in color. The thread was thick, like a finely woven rope and pulsed with phenomenal arcane power. Catalyst pulled herself completely out of Chris to make sure she hadn't accidentally scanned Princess Luna. She found herself staring at the silly face of the Human and her blood froze, 'It cannot be!' she thought.

Catalyst was almost frantic in casting her Third Eye spell again. She delved deeply into Chris and sure enough, that same orangish brown thread was still there. Catalyst's mind's eye carefully approached the thread and began examining it. It was incredibly powerful, she had only ever seen such a thing in an Alicorn. The thread was absurdly powerful, well beyond Catalyst's own incredible skill. She came closer and began examining it as critically as she could.

Princess Luna noticed that Catalyst seemed very concerned about something as she came out of Chris' scan,
"What is it this time?" she asked harboring a sinking feeling.

Catalyst was pale,
"Please scan him Princess," she turned and looked Luna dead in the eye, "Make sure I'm not wrong."

Luna's eyebrows furrowed together and she closed her eyes and scanned Chris.

After only a brief moment, she gasped and broke off the spell,
"No." she whispered, 'It is as I feared. He already manifested once under stress and he might be able to do so again. Were he to cast at full strength, Catalyst couldn't stop him, even with her best ward. I'm sorry Chris. This must happen. Temporary though it will be, this must happen.' Luna's face suddenly hardened but with a sorrowful edge, "Stay here please Chris." her horn lit up and she vanished in a flash of light.

Chris unfroze and looked at the space Luna had just been occupying,
"I'm sorry." he said earnestly, "I'd have toned it down of I thought it was THAT offensive." he scratched the back of his head, embarrassed.

The other members of Parliament had taken notice of Luna's disappearance as well. They began talking amongst themselves curiously while Mike, Darryl, and Kolo walked over toward Chris.

Darryl called out to Chris from across the massive room,
"What the fuck did you do?" he asked.

Chris turned to his friends and shrugged,
"I don't know. I was just trying to get them to laugh."

Luna appeared a few moments later levitating a silver collar in her magic, she presented the collar to Chris,
"Chris, I'd like you to put this collar on please." she asked quietly.

Luna seemed calm but Chris could clearly see sad fear behind her eyes, he took a step back, holding up his hands,
"What?! Why? A collar, really? What exactly is it for, what does it do? Why did yall look like I had a deadly disease or something? What the fuck is going on, Luna?"

"Please try to remain calm Chris." Luna said pleadingly, "This collar is an a'dam. It's a magic restraint to keep you and others safe from your magic. Your magic is too powerful Chris. We need to take every step to be safe. Your magic is so powerful that even Celestia and I might have trouble stopping you if you acted against us. So I'm asking you, please put the collar on for now. I promise, it will not be forever, but I need you to trust me."

Chris took a moment and focuses blankly on nothing in particular as the shock of the reality of the situation sunk in before speaking,
"Wouldn't it be more dangerous to take the risk of telling me that, than to not tell me in the first place. If I really were a bad guy I'd be blasting this place to pieces. Now that I know that, I'm going to want to learn how to use it properly. I will not wear this . . . this thing unless I get training time. I have no idea what you mean by how powerful I am, but I'm sure as hell going to learn how to control it. I want a guarantee before I even consider it." he said stoically.

Luna bit her lower lip and averted her eyes briefly before answering,
"I . . . I promise to tutor you personally. The clasp comes undone with the push of the button on the front, but magic has to be flowing through it when it is pressed or else it does nothing."

Chris held out his hands and Luna levitated the device into his fingers. He took a few moments to examine the collar, then shrugged. Chris slipped on the a'dam and clicked the clasp closed. His arms instantly fell limply to his sides, he tried to speak, but he found his mouth unable to utter a sound. He tried to lift his hands to take off the collar but his limbs refused to respond. He could do nothing at all, he was a prisoner within his own body. His mind began spinning wildly, trying to break free. He wanted to yell, holler, scream, struggle. He could do none of it.

Luna quickly brought out the chain and bracelet she had hidden beneath her folded wings and fastened the cuff to her left forehoof. She used her horn and quickly clicked the chain onto the collar then fastened the chain to the bracelet. After a second, her horn lit up again and she and Chris teleported away in a flash of light.

Author's Note

Let the Luna hate begin, I know it's coming from at least one specific reader. :)

Remember to Like if you like the story and feel free to leave comments or send me Private Messages.

Chapter 13: Direct Confrontation

Cessily squared her shoulders and set her jaw as she casually watched Tamika working weeding in the fields. Hard Stone and Kaneesha were waiting for Cessily to lead Tamika over to where they were waiting in case they were needed. Cessily nearly chewed her cheek from her nerves, 'Mike left this to up to my judgement.' she sucked on her teeth and mentally went over what she discussed and planned with Hard Stone and Kaneesha, 'I'm going to ask to talk to her and they're going to be just around the corner of one of the stone buildings. I'm going to be direct but polite with her and tell her we saw her practicing magic outside the parameters of law and see how she reacts. If she stays calm and talks I'll see if I need to arrest her at all or I can let her off with a warning.'

Cessily screwed up her courage and began walking.

* * *

Tamika pulled a handful of weeds from the ground with a grunt and shook the dirt from the roots. The clump looked like a type of volunteer onions. She straightened up and stuffed the weeds into her shoulder bag. The day was warm, but not scorching and thanks to the weather Pegasi, there was a comforting cloud cover over the Humans and Ponies working in the fields. Tamika shifted her weight then crouched down again. There were always more weeds to pull. As her hands wrapped around the next clump of unwanted plants her mind drifted to the Ponies working around her and she shifted toward her fellow Humans wanting to be as close to her own kind as she could as she subtly eyed the quadrupeds, 'Yeah, you just stay the fuck away from me or I'll fucking perforate your ass.' she seethed silently, staring hate at the cream colored Earth Pony mare happily and obliviously weeding two rows away from Tamika, 'Just keep your eyes on the ground bitch. I won't have to nail you in the head with a rock.' she slipped her left hand into her pocket and ran her fingers through the pocket full of pea gravel, 'Got me a nice blast of pebbles for you. You're all so fucking high and mighty with your strength and magic. Well I have some magic now too. Just you fucking try something.'

She was so distracted by her hate for the oblivious mare, she completely missed the soft padding of Community Welfare Guardian Lieutenant Cessily Richardson approaching her,
"You okay Tamika?" Cessily asked.

Tamika startled and looked to her left and up at at Cessily, shielding her eyes with her right hand while her left clenched around the pebbles in her pocket,
"I'm fine, what's up?" she claimed neutrally.

Cessily shrugged and looked around,
"We've been told that some people aren't drinking enough water so we're offering breaks to groups of folks. Yall work like crazy out here and we want everybody to work safe." Cessily shrugged nonchalantly, "Yall pass out, we go hungry." she joked.

Tamika gave a humorless half smirk as she stood up,
"Alright," she cupped her hands around her mouth, "Yo! Everybody hydrate, now!" it was a phrase they had all learned from the military service members of the group.

Cessily noticed that Tamika only spoke in American English and never said anything to the Ponies,
"Aren't you going to tell the Ponies too?" she asked.

Tamika rolled her eyes and huffed irritably,
"Hell no, they don't need a babysitter. They get thirsty, they can excuse themselves."

Tamika stepped around Cessily as the nineteen other people in her group stood, cracked backs, and began wandering toward the closest drinking station mounted on the outskirts of New Humansville. The drinking stations had been R.J.'s idea initially. Rain barrels were placed under a series of spread, angled tent canvas to catch the rain and funnel it into the barrels then the barrels were placed around the perimeter of New Humansville so people could drink as needed.

Tamika wiped the sweat off her forehead and followed the crowd to the drinking station. She tugged on her blouse and withdrew a small tin drinking cup tied to her belt with a string. She untied the handle of the cup and held it in her hand as she approached the barrel. Everybody knew to move away from the barrel once they had water and the vast majority had enough decency to do so.

Tamika dipped her cup into the barrel and stepped away quickly. Her eyes passed over every other Human around, checking to see that they were all drinking. Tamika had seen what heat exhaustion could do to a person and while she relished the thought of seeing a Pony suffering in such a state, she didn't want to see her fellow Humans endure the same thing.

"Everybody drink at least three cups then we go back to work." Tamika yelled.

Cessily watched as the others nodded and murmured their agreement, 'They see her as a leader. How did we miss this? She obviously has the potential,' Cessily narrowed her eyes as her mind brushed Tamika's, 'She has a serious problem though. Thinking about ways to corner and kill Ponies isn't a good thing.' the dynamic woman squared her jaw and set her face in a neutral expression, 'I can't judge her for that though. What she thinks and what she's willing to act on are two different things. Just thinking something isn't against the law and so far she's only broken one law. Heck even the one law she broke is only half valid. They had a working circle for protection, same as the Unicorns have for practice.' Cessily crossed her arms and pondered, 'There are spells that we aren't allowed to learn, but the Arch Magister said that almost any Noun and Verb can be potentially deadly. Where do we draw the line? How do we make the distinction? A spell that just levitates objects could be used to levitate a person or Pony just as easily. Just toss them up and drop them and splat, dead body.' Cessily grunted to herself, 'Where is the distinction?'

Seeing that everybody had drank at least three cups of water, Tamika yelled again,
"Alright, let's get back to work. We all need to eat."

Cessily chose her moment,
"Hey Tamika you have a few?"

Tamika turned and smiled at Cessily knowingly,
"Finally figure out what you wanted to really say?" she asked.

Cessily was surprised, but no trace ever showed on her face,
"Yeah, I guess it was probably pretty obvious huh?"

Tamika smirked and planted her fists on her hips,
"You think? Come on, out with it, what do you need?"

Cessily kept her eyes on Tamika bus she saw her two person backup poke their heads around a nearby corner that Tamika had her back to,
"I'm worried about you girl. You changed since we got here."

Tamika rolled her eyes,
"DUH! We all changed! It's not like we get walked by dogs back home! It's a bit to adjust to."

Cessily nodded and shifted her posture slightly,
"Yeah, but not always for the better. You remember what happened with Jason?"

Tamika looked away, off into the sky,
"Yeah, dumb fool got himself caught trying to kill a couple of the Ponies."

Cessily nodded,
"Yes he did get caught, but he was going to kill innocent Ponies."

Tamika huffed out an exasperated breath,
"Innocent my ass. They're only innocent until they do what they're really planning. They try that shit around me, they're going to find themselves making like a mother fucking pincushion! I'm not fooled by all their pretty colors, coral snake is pretty too, till it gets its fangs into you. They've gone and made us helpless! We were the badasses that the animals didn't mess with and now we're their playthings! How many of US died in The Battle and how many of THEM died!? Huh!? Answer me that!? Why is it that even though they outnumber us a billion to one WE were the meat shield for THEM!?" she took an aggressive step toward Cessily, "They are whittling us down, and the worst part is that we're letting them!" Tamika took a step back and straightened up her posture, "Not happening on my watch! I don't care if I have to rip apart their spawn in front of their eyes, they will learn to show us the proper mother fucking respect we deserve! Or I'll fucking EAT THEIR ASSES!"

Cessily knew she needed to calm Tamika down and quickly. Maintaining her relaxed posture she asked a simple question,
"And what if you accidentally hurt an innocent in the process of protecting others?" she asked calmly, "Could you live with that?"

Tamika snorted derisively,
"Yeah right' as if any of them are innocent, and besides they're animals! They have no rights or morals or souls! Have you forgotten the massacre!? Do you honestly think ANY of them feel the least bit sorry for what they did!? Hell, I'm surprised they didn't all attack us, it's sure as hell what they wanted!" Tamika drew a breath and continued, "Except they figured they could use us for slave labor." she stepped right up to Cessily's face, her nose half an inch away, "You want the word 'Human' to mean the same thing 'nigger' did back in colonial times?"

Cessily had heard enough to judge the woman was dangerous and probed her mind as carefully as she could. She received a mental image of Tamika burying Cessily's body in the forest, 'Enough is enough, time to push.'

Cessily leaned forward and touched her nose to Tamika's,
"Is that why you've been practicing magic in the forest to the North and developing a spell specifically meant for killing?"

Tamika smiled maliciously and took a step back sizing up the smaller woman as she fingered the knife on her belt,
"Yeah it is. What are you going to do about it?"

Cessily shifted her weight to balance herself,
"I'll have to arrest you if you don't stop. I don't want to arrest you, but I'm not going to stand back while you murder innocent beings, no matter what species they are." she took a step forward, "That kind of thinking, I'm betting, is what caused the massacre in the first place. Where does it end huh? Tell me that? You want us to end up like the situation always was in the Middle East back home? Everybody hating and raping and murdering each other forever? Is that what you want? Because that's exactly where your thinking leads, generations of hate. Entire generations thrown away because of mindless hate. We rose above that in America because we had enough character to forgive. Things needed to change and they will, but indiscriminately killing isn't going to do anything but breed hatred. White people thought WE had no morals or souls or rights and we suffered for it. Are you really going to do the same thing to somebody else?" she took another step and looked up, right into Tamika's face whispering, "Or are you going to have enough character to forgive? White people began to see what was wrong with what they were doing in the North. Who's to say there aren't Ponies who might start doing the same thing? We have a chance her for all Humans to be equals, true equals, for the first time, and to share that with the natives. Do you really think that if they wanted to they couldn't just sweep down here and have us all in chains in less than a day? They are fulfilling a moral obligation and helping us and I won't have any part of your plan to ruin our chances. So, you can either stop practicing magic or I can arrest you right now. Your choice."

Tamika snorted,
"You're planning to arrest me anyway." in a flash of motion, Tamika pulled her knife and lunged for Cessily.

Cessily skipped back drawing the club hanging at her belt as she felt the knife slice into her stomach, but her adrenaline was going and she couldn't register the depth of the injury,
"You're under arrest for illegal practice of magic and for attempted murder. Surrender now and we won't have to use force."

Taking the statement as their cue, Kaneesha and Solid Stone emerged from behind the building behind Tamika. Without wasting a second, Kaneesha stepped forward and swung the staff she had brought. Her swing connected hard with Tamika's ankles and swept the young woman right off her feet. Tamika landed on her back with a startled cry and Solid Stone leaped toward her, aiming his mouth to grip her right hand which held the knife. He missed and Tamika retaliated by slicing into his open mouth and widening his smile a good two inches. Ignoring his injury, Solid Stone pounced onto Tamika to hold her down.

The Human and bleeding Pony struggled wildly on the ground for half a second before Kaneesha and Cessily joined in. The grapple was fierce as Tamika grabbed Solid Stone by his throat, even while her knee swung upward and connected with Solid Stone's stones. The Earth Pony threw his head back, exposed his neck, and sung out in a tone any male would pity. Tamika took advantage of the opening and brought her knife toward the Earth Pony's throat. Before her blade connected with flesh again, Kaneesha's hands found Tamika's wrist and pinned it to the ground roughly.

Realizing she was about to be foiled, Tamika let go of Solid Stone's throat and thrust her left hand into her pocket as she squirmed and tried to dislodge Kaneesha or the heavy Earth Pony. Cessily dove onto Tamika's arm and held her hand in her pocket. Tamika struggled wildly, screaming and writhing on the ground then leaned up and bit Solid Stone on his neck. Seeing that the situation needed to be ended swiftly as possible, Cessily settled onto a reliable fallback option.

"Stop fighting or else I'm going to have to break your arm!" Cessily threatened.

"Ditto." Kaneesha grunted.

As a response to the statement, Tamika kneed Solid Stone in the crotch again. The stallion would have cried out, but the jaws around his windpipe were crushing his airway. Cessily bit her lower lip, twisted her body around, placed her right arm directly beneath Tamika's elbow, and levered down with all her weight.

Meanwhile Kaneesha gripped Tamika's wrist and dug her thumb into the nerves. Tamika's grip loosened and Kaneesha pried the knife out of her grip. Holding the arm tightly, Kaneesha rolled herself around until she had her knee behind Tamika's right shoulder, and pulled.

Tamika's left elbow hyper extended and snapped loudly as her right shoulder dislocated. She screamed, letting go of Solid Stone's throat. The Earth Pony stood and staggered drunkenly away, gasping for breath and finding himself unable to obtain any. His windpipe had been crushed.

"Let go of her!" Cessily ordered loudly.

Kaneesha forced herself to obey the order, something she was not particularly accustomed to doing, and let go of Tamika. Not wasting any time, Cessily rolled Tamika onto her stomach and pressed her knee against the center of her back. Cessily quickly motioned for Kaneesha to take her place as her eyes wandered to the Earth Pony who was rolling around on the ground, holding his throat and turning blue in the face.

Without even consciously thinking about it, Cessily reached out with her mind and sent out a call, 'Bobby! Come quick, one of the Ponies got his throat crushed, he can't breathe!' she looked around for the first time, noticing all the Humans and Ponies who had gathered around and finished her message, 'Follow the crowd! Hurry!'

* * *

Mike Joyner, Captain of the New Humansville Community Welfare Guardians, was not happy. He stood, frozen in place on the third floor of Town Hall as Cessily and Kaneesha finished their account of the events which led to Cessily needing thirty-seven stitches and one of his Ponies currently in emergency surgery for a crushed windpipe and blunt force trauma to the testicles. Tamika was being examined by Pony doctors due entirely to their skill with quickly healing broken bones and dislocated joints, it was certainly not because of her hatred of the Ponies, that would be unprofessional, even if there was some feeling of satisfaction when she had to be sedated and tied down.

Mike stood stock still for several seconds before his right hand came up and massaged the bridge of his nose, 'What a cluster fuck. This is why we need our training.' To say things could have gone better would have been a drastic understatement. Despite his distinctive displeasure at how things turned out, he was unwilling to call off the confrontation and possible apprehension of the other Sorcerers. He had reports from the other C.W.G. Officers that only one of the other Sorcerers had needed to be arrested and was arrested without any injuries to anybody. The others of the rogue group had agreed not to practice magic outside a classroom until they were cleared to do so. That left only left Brandon Elstwere to be confronted by the Captain himself. It was a conversation that Mike was not looking forward to.

Mike cleared his throat and addressed his two officers in a calm tone of voice,
"Things escalated completely out of control with Tamika. Many, if not all, of the injuries associated with this arrest could have been prevented had the situation been handled better. I want you to tell me where your error was Lieutenant."

Cessily had given the same question a lot of thought already and had been focusing on it,
"Mistake number one was with my approach. As soon as I realized she was becoming agitated I should have backed off verbally and attempted to calm her down before proceeding. Mistake number two was approaching and arguing with her."

Mike nodded his head,
"Correct. Now once she drew her knife and attacked you, you technically had the right to match force with force and I am glad you decided not to. She employed the use of lethal force and you both, and Solid Stone utilized less than lethal force to subdue her. Your coordination was poor and your skills were not up to the task, but given the situation, I doubt many others would have fared so well. That is not to say I am not sorely disappointed in how this turned out and how much better it could have been handled. For now, I am placing you on temporary leave Lieutenant, to be reviewed upon you being cleared to resume duty by a doctor. Kaneesha, I am issuing no disciplinary action against you. You followed the orders of your commanding officer very well in a stressful situation. Dismissed."

Author's Note

Rough chapter to write. As always remember to Like if you like the story. Still sick, but slowly starting to feel better.

Chapter 33: Perspectives

He gently pressed his lips to hers. She kissed him back, shivering with an anticipation which he shared. Their mouths tenderly danced together in a waltz as old as time itself. His head swam with the intoxicating scent of her. Everything about her appealed to him, each aspect perfect on different levels. Her body was beauty itself to behold. She pressed lightly against him. Her mind was keen. He pressed back with equal gentleness. Her spirit was sweet and kind. She shifted beside him, pulling them closer. They were both damaged, but in the same way, they were each other's support. He shifted closer to her as well. Her scent was like vapors of alcohol dancing through his nose, making him giddy and eager. He caressed her face, barely touching her. He wanted to do everything in his power to make her happy. He had hurt her beyond words and he cursed his foolishness every day. He hurt every time he saw her frown, fearing he was the cause. He worked every single day to make up for what he had done. He knew in his heart of hearts that he did not deserve the forgiveness she had given him and that made him cherish it all the more. His emotions welled up from deep within his chest when he considered how much trust she was placing in him. She reached up and softly stroked the side of his face. Neither one of them spoke, there was no need. They had dedicated their lives to each other in a sacred oath and neither regretted it. Here, in their marriage bed, they would each give the other a gift more precious than all the stars in the sky. The kiss deepened as they felt their needs arise together. They were linked in mind and soul; very soon they would be linked in body as well...

Brilliant sunlight peaked through Beacon's window. The Unicorn stallion raised his left hoof over his eyes, shielding them from the harsh glare of the early morning sun. He gave a jaw cracking yawn and licked his lips. He blinked his eyes and shifted in his bed. The dream came back to him in an instant and a lazy, contented smile grew on his muzzle.

He suddenly sat bolt upright in bed and rubbed his hooves in his eyes, grunting in frustration,
"No!" he whispered harshly, "Stop it Beacon!" he grit his teeth and shook his head violently from side to side, trying in vain to dislodge the feelings and images, "You have no right! No right!" he lowered his head back onto the pillow clenching his eyes shut, "No! She isn't... she isn't... she isn't yours! You have no right to think on that!" he flexed his jaw all the harder, muscles straining, "She has not, nor will she ever Accept you! You have no right to even think it after what you did to her!" he kept his voice quiet, but his breath hitched in his throat as the words died on his tongue.

He turned onto his side and curled up into the fetal position for many long minutes as he forced the images to dissipate from his mind. He didn't want them to go, he wanted them to stay. He wanted them to be real, but he knew he had no right. He had dedicated his life to her already, but in a completely different way. He knew she had no similar thoughts and desires, it hurt to know, but he was more than willing to accept it silently. His only concern was for the safety of New Humansville and to do what was best for Ashley, no matter the cost to himself. Every time he felt his mind begin to slip into the idea that he could be with her, that she would or even could have feelings for him, he reminded himself of his crime. Seventy lives had been lost because of his actions. Seventy precious and unique flames extinguished due to his blindness and pride. And two of those lives had been connected to Ashley: her sister and her sister's baby.

Beacon suddenly rolled out of bed and rammed his horn into a hole in the floor boards with all his might. It wasn't dirt but it was the best he could do in private. He had done the same every day since he and Ashley had moved into her house, and just like every other day he twisted his head to the side, putting pressure against his horn. He had caused so much pain with it and he wanted it gone. He knew he would never participate in such a slaughter ever again, but he also had no trust in himself. He felt the pressure against his head increase as the skin began to tear. Grunting as tiny beads of sweat seeped through his coat, he continued applying pressure until a single drop of blood spilled into the hole along the length of his horn. He relaxed his neck and withdrew his horn, his weapon of murder. Oh how he hated it. He hated it almost as much as he hated himself. He was too weak to deal with the pain of snapping it off. It would all end if he did. He would bleed out through the hole in his skull in a matter of less than two minutes. He was too much of a coward though, and he knew it.

He sat down on his haunches and hung his head, 'It's the right thing to do and I can't do it.' His thoughts drifted to the only reason he didn't: Ashley. He had to protect her, but his punishment was a daily ritual. He knew that no manner of pain he dealt himself would ever bring back Ashley's sister or the baby, but he could protect the one he cared about, the one that was left. He could keep her safe, he would keep her safe. The cost to himself was barely even on his mind, 'The more I suffer, the better. Maybe one day I can make it up to her.' he blinked away his distress, 'Maybe one day she'll say it... maybe one day she'll forgive me.' he chuckled bitterly to himself, 'Not that I deserve it.' he sighed and laid down on the floor, his chin rested on the wooden floor, his eyes drifting shut as a single tear slipped down his cheek, 'I'll never deserve it, not after what I've done. She can't forgive me after what I've done. I don't deserve it. I'm not worth it. I'm defined by my actions, and she's right not to forgive me. I've never done anything right by her. I don't deserve her forgiving me. If I were worth it, she would forgive me.' he shook his head emotions bordering on actual rage, 'I don't deserve it...' he clenched his eyes shut, trying in vain to stop the tears, 'She deserves so much better than me, I'm worthless, a murderer...' he rubbed his head against the floor sniffling as the circular thoughts danced agony around his mind, 'It's hopeless.' he nudged the floor, the only thing he was worthy of, 'The best I can hope for is polite dismissal.' he looked toward the door as if it held the answers, 'It's hopeless.'

* * *

Bobby Jewel opened his eyes and beheld the vibrant pool of bright red hair as it framed Alana's petite face. She had taken to wearing her Human disguise all the time. She was still a Changeling though. The ever present black earring in her left ear told the story. Vaiawa wore an identical one in her own left ear. The earring was the marker the two Changelings had determined should be used to identify their kind in disguise. Bobby hated it, it reminded him too much of the arm bands the Jews were forced to wear just prior to World War II. Bobby understood the concept, but the reasoning made him feel ill.

He just laid in bed staring at Alana's face as she slept. She was beautiful. Even though they slept in the same bed, there was no sexual tension or expectations. Bobby had offered to let Alana sleep next to him when she came back. She was frightened and almost alone and he wanted to ensure she was safe. He easily admitted to himself that she was beautiful, even if it was just a disguise. He could also admit that he felt an attraction to her and not a weak one either. Whether or not she had any sort of similar attraction toward him was beside the point, he wanted to make sure she was safe and he refused to press the issue. They snuggled together in bed every night when they fell asleep, but Bobby kept his hands from roaming. Alana was beyond gorgeous, but a gentleman only did so much, and an F.M.F. Corpsman might as well have been a Marine, there were even higher standards to be met there.

Bobby sighed as he gazed longingly at the almost impossibly attractive 'woman' in bed with him. He smiled and rolled over onto his back, enjoying the simple pleasure of her company. If it happened, it happened; even if it didn't, it changed nothing. Bobby's thoughts began to drift toward his concerns for the day, 'Tina's baby was supposed to be due yesterday, but I'll give it another two days before we induce her... Leo's been acting all sorts of strange. He isn't talking as much, he's barely eating, and he always looks like he's ready to fuckin' pass out from exhaustion. I can't have him on staff if he don't take care of himself. I'm not going to let anybody endanger the lives of my patients. Cessily needs to have her fibromyalgia checked out here soon. I don't know how the hell she does it. She just goes on working every day like nothing's wrong, but it's got to be torture for her. I need to talk to Rachel about how the nursery in the Maternity Ward is coming along. We have to be sure everything is ready for Tina's baby. I'm not having an infant sleeping on a plain mattress in a drafty room. Steady Hoof looked at me like I was crazy when I demanded to put up steel doors and install a Thamaturgic monitoring system, but I'll be dead before having any babies disappearing from my hospital.'

His thoughts were interrupted when an arm with an exceptionally fair complexion reached over his chest and pulled him close, 'Well,' he thought wryly, 'It's not a blow job, but I'm not complaining.' he smiled a goofy grin and reached over to pull Alana closer, 'In for a dollar, in for a billion. Might as well enjoy it while I can.' he closed his eyes again, content to just hold and be held by the beautiful 'woman' who shared the bed.

* * *

Amber Eyes finished brushing her mane and tail then headed downstairs for breakfast. Her nose picked out the smells of pancakes and eggs. As her little hooves clopped down the stairs she wondered what would happen during the day. New Humansville was so exciting. It was like an adventure every day. She hadn't much liked the Diamond Dog attack, that was scary, but the Changelings, the New Humans, the discovery of a whole new Noun... it was amazing. The only downside was that there were no other Ponies her age for her to play with. Her sisters were all too young to be interested in what she liked and there were no Humans who wanted to play either. Her Mother, Long Wind, had lightened up about her going outside by herself among the Humans, but when the new Humans had arrived she had gone back and said she wanted Amber to stay away from the new Humans for a while.

Amber didn't understand why her Mother was so distrusting of their two legged neighbors. The Humans had always been super nice to the filly. They would make cute sounds and scratch her behind her ears. One or two had tried to pick her up, but her Mother was always there to put a stop to that. However, being doted over was only entertaining for so long. Amber was growing bored and because of the lack of distractions, she was almost a grade ahead of where she needed to be. She promised herself that she would find something to do besides schoolwork. She hadn't really been able to play for almost half a year, no filly could be expected to deal with such horrendous torture.

She reached the base of the stairs and turned to her right then walked through the Front Room and into the Dinning Room where the rest of her family was already eating,
"Morning everypony." she droned listlessly.

Looking around, it was obvious that her Petamines and Lamane had already left for their perspective jobs and it was only Amber, her sisters, and Long Wind at the table for breakfast.

"Good morning." Long Wind replied, "You took longer than usual to come down, Amber. Is something wrong?" she asked, the concern in her voice was obvious.

Amber halted before she even sat down at the table, eyes turned to the floor,
"Um... you always said you want me to be honest, right Mom?" she asked looking up and meeting her Mother's worried eyes.

Long Wind nodded, brow furrowing,
"Of course I do Amber. Even if it's not something I'll like, I do want you to feel you can be honest with me."

Amber Eyes took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and launched into her honest response,
"I'm so bored of being the only Pony my age living here! I've got nopony else to play with and my sisters are all too young and it feels like our house is more of a prison because instead of getting to know our neighbors better or finding something fun to do, I'm stuck in this house doing schoolwork all day, every day, non stop! I need to be outside! I need to be running and playing! I need to get to know our neighbors better, we all do! How are we supposed to be any kind of a community if we're all hermits? I want to know more about the Humans! We're going to be living here for a long time and for the first time, after EVERY SINGLE TIME WE MOVED, there's nopony my age to play with! I'm going crazy in this house! I love you and my sisters and everypony," a small tear ran down her cheek, "But I'm so lonely! This town is amazing but I can't explore, or run, or play, or do anything fun because you're afraid! I know you worry about me Mom, but remember back when you were a filly? You had friends, all I have are homework and walls!"

Amber shook her head, mane flying in all directions, and took another breath,
"I was nine when we moved here and now I'm ten. Did you have friends at your tenth birthday party? Did you even have a tenth birthday party? I'd like to know because I didn't!" Long Wind's eyes widened as she realized her daughter was right, "It was just after the Diamond Dog attack. Everypony was busy working, or healing, or crying and nopony noticed. I knew everypony was upset so I didn't say anything, but I wanted a birthday party. I wanted to have friends come over to play and celebrate, instead all I got was ignored." she raised her left forehoof and pointed to her sister, "Tender Touch got a party and presents. I... I... I don't like it here! I hate it here! There's so much going on, there's so much to see and I can't have any of it! I have to stay inside this stupid house like a prisoner all day! At least in Las Pegasus there were other Ponies my own age to play with!" she had meant to say more, but instead she dissolved into sobbing.

She hadn't meant to say she hated their home, or the town, but once she started she couldn't stop. She had been keeping so much inside it all came tumbling out all at once. She hated sounding spoiled, but she was really upset and it was so hard to sound mature when she was upset. She really didn't like crying. Crying was something foals did for attention and Amber immediately felt ashamed and selfish which, given her already emotional state, only made her cry harder.

Amber was crying so hard she barely realized it when her Mother and sisters wrapped her up in a huge hug. They held her until she had calmed down before they let go. They gave her some room, but stayed close, all sitting on the floor in a circle around her.

Amber sniffled and wiped her nose with her hoof,
"I'm sorry Mom." she said sniffling pitifully, "I didn't mean a lot of what I said. I just... I just want to go play... *sniff* and... and I want to have some friends. I don't... hate it here, I'm just... so bored all the time and you're spending so much time teaching and Dad and all my other Moms doing things that and everypony's still paying attention to my sisters I just... I know what you're doing is important and I know you're helping the Humans so much, but I need something to do too. My sisters are happy playing around the house, and I don't mind watching them for you and everypony, but... I want some time for me." she sniffed again and hung her head, "I know it's selfish, but I want to be a filly again. I'm not a grown up, I need to play and have friends..." she trailed off miserably and scraped at the floor with her right foreleg, "I'm a terrible big sister."

Long Wind shook her head and spoke softly,
"No you're not. You're stressed and bored and you lashed out. You handled your feelings poorly, but you owned up to what you said. How about you take some time today while I'm teaching and you're watching your sisters. Take some time and make a list of what you want and why you want it. Tonight when the whole family sits down for dinner we can discuss your list. How does that sound?"

Amber peeked up at her Mother,
"Really?"

Long Wind smiled,
"I'm making no promises but at least we can talk about what you feel and why. Hopefully we can all come to a conclusion."

Tender Touch spoke up,
"Don't be sad sissy, you can have one of my toys if you want."

Amber was touched by her younger sister's offer and tousled her mane,
"Thank you Tender, but they're your toys." she pulled her little sister into a hug, "Thank you though."

* * *

Eduardo stepped out of the C.W.G. Headquarters, which was still under construction, and onto the road to begin his patrol. He was exhausted. Being one of the very few people who spoke Spanish fluently, he was called upon several times every hour to help somebody communicate. Captain Joyner had offered him time off until the folks from Argentina had learned Velensovth, but Eduardo refused. He had a responsibility to the citizens of New Humansville and nothing was going to keep him from it.

He shifted his shirt, concerned that it didn't drape correctly over his new armor. He had decided to forego the helmet for fear that it made him appear too unapproachable, besides he knew he would be needed and people needed to identify him. He shifted the machete hanging on his belt, wishing for something more substantial. Poor Morris was backlogged like crazy after word got around of the Humans being able to carry whatever weapon they desired. Orders had flooded the lone blacksmith and Morris was churning out swords like crazy. Eduardo smiled at the thought. Let people carry something that only had one purpose, he had already told Morris what he wanted. Three short handled, long bladed assegai spears were in the works and Eduardo could hardly have been more happy.

He turned left out of the C.W.G. Headquarters and moved along the road at a casual walk. He nodded to and greeted Humans and Kavim left and right as they went about their lives. The knowledge that he was there to help any who needed it made his heart soar. In his previous life he had never imagined such satisfaction from protecting others. Thinking about his former life as a 'Card' was a topic of a great deal of internal debate for him. He mourned the missed opportunities that he had bypassed or had shrugged off because of peer pressure or the expectations of others. He had come to realize that his old life was one which bordered on slavery. He had 'obligations' and if he failed in those he faced the threat of being beaten if not killed outright, to say nothing of what the other gang members would do to his family.

His concern for the rest of his family back on Earth had been put to rest when Veronica had explained that everybody from The Complex had been declared dead. The other gang members would leave his family alone hopefully. On the outside, he smiled and greeted everybody he passed, but on the inside his guilt still gnawed at him. Three people had met their end because of him, either directly or indirectly, it didn't matter. Three souls he had snuffed out during his time in the gang. The first was during a territory fight where he had stabbed another young man in the gut repeatedly until he could no longer hold his knife. The second and third were a 'hit', a drive-by where he had shot a man and woman who had been walking on the sidewalk. The man was a former 'Card' who had snitched on another member. He had wanted out but was refused so he went to the police for protection in exchange for testimony for crimes he had witnessed. Police protection was easily bought off and Eduardo made the 'hit'.

The young Hispanic man shook his head sadly at his actions. How stupid that old life was, how idiotic and useless. Drink booze, run and sell drugs and guns, sleep with women. His old life, he realized, was an absolute abomination of what life was supposed to be. His first wake up call was the day everybody woke up in the field. Everybody was confused, without purpose, but when Leo had threatened Pering, Eduardo had felt a stirring within him. Conflict and confrontation were things he knew well. He could handle conflict. Leo posed a threat to everybody's safety and Eduardo was secretly glad he had decided not to bash Leo's head with the rock he had already picked up. Once things became more smooth, and he had time for reflection, Eduardo realized that Leo was not just an obstacle to be disposed of. He was a Human being and he had a purpose. Leo had helped to bandage Eduardo's own injuries in the aftermath of The Massacre and that was what made him understand that everybody had a part to play and you never know when it might help you in turn. He had whispered a silent prayer of thanks and had sworn to protect others instead of hurting them if he could help it. Joyner had given him a chance and he was not about to waste his life a second time.

He turned another corner and came face to face with one of the young men from Argentina, the two nearly bumped noses. Eduardo stepped back and opened his mouth to speak but his breath was suddenly stolen away as a sharp lance of shock and impact flared up in his stomach stealing his breath. The young man had punched him in the gut. The man's right hand drew back and came forward again and again and again in rapid succession, almost blurring with speed. It took Eduardo half a second to recognize the motions of an knife wielder. With only a thought his hands whipped out and grasped the other man's knife hand by the wrist.

Keeping his hands locked on the man's wrist, Eduardo shoved his right shoulder into the man's chest, knocking his body away and extending his knife arm. Eduardo pulled the arm toward himself and stepped back with his left foot, bringing his right foot up and into the man's stomach in a swift, hard kick. The man grunted out a harsh yell and Eduardo placed his right foot between the other man's feet. He twisted his body to the right and pulled the man off balance and onto the ground. Thinking quickly, he let go of the man's knife hand and placed his left forearm onto the joint of the man's right elbow and applied pressure. The man let out a howl of agony as his elbow was dislocated. Keeping up his initiative, Eduardo let go of the man's wrist completely and turned him over onto his stomach. He reached up and pulled his left arm behind his back and planted his knee in the center of the man's spine.

It was only then that Eduardo noticed the blood seeping out from under his shirt. He pursed his lips and let out a trio of sharp whistles in quick succession. It was the signal for an Officer in need of assistance.

* * *

Vaiawa sat down across from Arch Magister Catalyst for lunch. Initially the shy Changeling had been terrified of the Arch Magister, but in the three weeks since they had met, she had cooled down. Catalyst wanted to know everything she could about Changelings and while Vaiawa had not exposed anything she considered a secret, she was willing to cooperate. Being in the presence of the Arch Magister also had the additional benefit of keeping her from being the target of hateful glares and thrown debris. The two of them were scheduled to visit the New Humansville Hospital that day so the doctors could study Changeling anatomy and biology.

Once Vaiawa's panic attack had subsided, Catalyst had assured her that nobody had any intention of dissecting her and the only experiments she would be subjected to were ones that both she and Catalyst approved of. Vaiawa was still feeling unsure about the whole idea, but the Arch Magister had assured her that she would be free to stop the process at any time and was likewise free to leave anytime she felt so inclined. Vaiawa was unsure but she was willing to trust Catalyst. The black mare had not misled her yet and she was willing to trust her until she proved otherwise.

As usual, Vaiawa ate a small lunch as her body was still not used to what Ponies considered a 'normal' serving of food. Catalyst sat across from her eating her lunch absentmindedly while she continued her study of all things related to Changelings. She had a clipboard levitating in her magic aura while a pencil surrounded by a matching aura scribbled down notes.

"So how about family life?" Catalyst asked, "Do Changelings have two sexes or one?"

Vaiawa swallowed her tiny mouthful of what the Humans called 'hush-puppy' and cleared her throat,
"We have three sexes, four if you count the Queen."

Catalyst's head whipped up in an instant,
"How does THAT work?"

Vaiawa shrugged and took another tiny bite out of her 'hush-puppy',
"Male, female, co-lover, and both-female. Males are rare, but they do pop up once in a while. The Queen generally keeps them for herself so she can keep laying eggs with fresh semen. Females and co-lovers are the most common. Almost every one of us is one of the two, probably a good 80%. Both-female is a Queen. She can function as a female and a co-lover. As for how it works: the male provides the semen, the female provides the egg, and the co-lover is the incubator. Females CAN carry fertilized eggs, but they have to be removed so the larvae can hatch or else it kills the female. Both-females, as I said, are Queens. If a Queen dies Changelings can still reproduce by using males, females, and co-lovers until another Queen is born. A single Changeling can use their magic to become any sex that is needed but it needs a lot of magic to do so and since almost all our magic comes from love, it's not done very often and I've heard it's horribly painful. When Changelings talk about a 'Father' or 'Mother' those terms are only used to refer to the roles that the Changelings were representing in that kind of a capacity, not the sex of the Changeling. A family can consist of all females and there is still a 'Mother' and 'Father'. We use it because every other species uses it and every aspect of our society emulates some aspect of another culture to help us get used to the social mores and customs of other species. It helps us to blend in more easily."

Catalyst blinked,
"Wow. I do have to ask, which gender is considered the 'attractive' one?"

Vaiawa shrugged,
"There isn't one. You are what you are and if you need to change, you will. Changelings don't look at appearances amongst ourselves. The main ways we tell each other apart are by the placement and size of the holes in our legs, horns, and wings... and by scent of course. Other than that, we're all very similar, so we don't really care all that much about appearances. There are a few other indicators too. Ear placement on occasion, length of fangs, but those are hard to see without being really close."

Vaiawa finished her 'hush-puppy' and licked her lips appreciatively,
"That was remarkably tasty."

Catalyst shook her head in disbelief,
"How can you call one of those dough balls lunch? I'd still be really hungry."

Vaiawa smiled,
"I'll eat more as time goes on, but we have to be able to get by on very little. Love helps sustain us." she laid back her ear fins in a Pony expression, "Are you really sure you're alright with letting me take emotion from you?"

Catalyst waved her right hoof dismissively,
"You hardly take anything. I love discovery so there's more than enough for you, go for it."

* * *

Eduardo grunted as Steady Hoof helped him out of his armor,
"What good is this junk if a knife just goes right through it?" she groused.

Eduardo tried not to move as the Pegasus mare examined his wounds,
"I got no idea doc. How bad is it?"

The mare in the white coat smiled warmly,
"Actually the knife only seems to have penetrated the first half inch and no further. These are all flesh wounds, they don't even need stitches. I'll disinfect them and bandage you up, but you'll be good to go. I won't need to keep you for observation or anything." she turned to snag the alcohol, "What could have made that man attack you like that?"

Eduardo shook his head,
"I got no clue doc..."

The rest of his statement was interrupted by the examination room's rood being opened,
"Ortega," Captain Joyner addressed directly, "What in the world happened out there?"

Eduardo grunted as Steady Hoof pressed the alcohol soaked gauze to his wounds,
"Got shanked Captain. Armor didn't hold up."

Mike raised his eyebrows, stepped over, and picked up the torso piece,
"No, it looks like it did actually." he glanced to the side where the shiv was laying, "I take it this is the weapon?"

Eduardo nodded,
"Yeah, had to bring it to make sure it wasn't poisoned. It's clean except for my blood."

Mike levitated the shiv up and slid the blade into the torso armor, it was halted quickly by the closely held scales,
"No, it looks like the armor itself held just fine, the blade of this knife is so narrow it slipped partly in between the scales and the chain underneath, but there's no actual damage or point of compromise for the armor itself." he set down the armor, "We need to make sure Morris doesn't make anything that can do what this did." he said holding up the knife.

Mike set the knife down and clasped his hands behind his back,
"Did he say anything to you about why he decided you'd look better as a kabob?"

Eduardo shook his head and sighed,
"He didn't say a thing to me. Why? Did he say why he did it?"

Mike nodded,
"He claims a member of the 'Cards' murdered his brother. He was getting 'justice' for it."

Eduardo lowered his head sadly as Steady Hoof finished applying the bandages to his stomach,
"Might have been. The 'Cards' killed a lot of people. They had ties to the Cartels in Columbia so it's possible." his face contorted in anger, "Damnit!" he pounded his fist into the bed, "I've gone and changed my life and I'm still hurting people!"

"It was his choice to stab you, not your's." Mike said seriously.

"But it COULD have been me!" Eduardo said loudly, "Before I came here, when I was still running with the 'Cards' I killed two guys who could have been his brother!"

Steady Hoof gasped at his admission and Eduardo turned his head in shame,
"I'm not that guy anymore doc. I've changed, but..." he sighed and closed his eyes, "It looks like my past has caught up with me." he looked up sharply, eyes locked on Mike, "I got to talk to him."

Joyner stepped back and held up his hands,
"No dice. You're the arresting officer and the victim and you're not handling his case. It's a conflict of interest."

Eduardo tried to stand, but Steady Hoof held him back,
"You're still my patient. Stay put." she turned to Mike, "Captain, can I trust you to make sure he isn't going anywhere?"

Mike closed his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose,
"Yeah. Go ahead."

Steady Hoof left, closing the door behind her.

Eduardo and Mike just stared at each other for a few moments before Eduardo spoke,
"Look Captain, if his brother was killed by a 'Card' then he's not going to change easily. I don't want my mistakes to ruin somebody else's life. I got a second change here, he deserves the same thing."

Mike's jaw clenched,
"He had his chance and he squandered it on trying to murder you Eduardo. Do you want him walking around here knowing that he's capable of doing it again?"

Eduardo met Mike's eyes with a steady gaze,
"You let me walk around here and I actually succeeded... three times. You're willing to trust me with training the C.W.G. Officers. You've got to listen to me, he's still confused and all he saw was a chance for justice that his brother's killer probably never saw. Yeah, he was misguided, but the guy is probably still in shock from everything that's happened."

Mike closed his eyes and massaged his temples,
"It's out of my hands Eduardo. There's a Rectifier here already."

Eduardo's jaw dropped,
"They heard about this and dispatched an agent in one afternoon?"

Mike shook his head,
"Naw, they have two in the town in case of emergencies. Apparently they arrived yesterday when nobody was paying attention. One of them has volunteered to monitor the case. I asked him about what he plans to do if your attacker is found guilty, the Rectifier I mean, he said he wants to wait until he knows all the facts before he decides. Your attacker's name is Troya Alberto by the way."

Eduardo closed his eyes and pressed the palms of his hands to his eyes,
"Troya Alberto." he whispered, "Name doesn't ring any bells." he took a breath and exhaled violently, "How can we get through to him?"

Mike shrugged his shoulders,
"Don't make a mountain out of a mole hill. If Troya is found guilty he'll be subjected to your memories. That's about as bad as Equestria's punishment system gets. He'll learn his lesson and he'll see things from your perspective."

Eduardo grunted,
"Yeah, but what if he's found innocent?"

Author's Note

Keep an eye out for typos.

Intermission: Dark Plans In Dark Places

In a hidden cavern, not too far from New Humansville, a meeting was about to begin. The cavern was no natural thing. It was perfectly circular around the sides and the walls of the cavern were perfectly smooth and vertical. It was as if some huge cylinder had bored a hole straight into the rock. There were two passages which led out of the room, one on either end, perfectly opposite from one another, one facing North and the other facing South. The cavern stretched exactly ten Fathoms from one side to the other and two Fathoms tall. In the center of the room was a circle of stone which had eight cushions placed all around it. Upon those cushions sat a myriad of species, each wearing hooded robes. Some of the figures were tall and bipedal and some were shorter and quadrupedal.

A single, solemn figure strode out from the Northern hallway and into the room. The figure was hooded and covered from top to bottom. Its body was roughly a Fathom in length and it moved with sinewy grace. It leaped onto the table and stood in the center, slowly turning in place and looking every other participant in the eye.

When the figure finished the circuit a masculine voice emerged from within, "I see that the peace-mongers have decided to join us for this meeting." The figure's voice dripped with contempt, "I will allow you to stay for the moment. Speak."

The hooded figure being addressed pulled back his hood revealing an elderly Minotaur bull sporting a white goatee, "We have never given you insult Grand Magus. We ask that none be given to us. We conduct ourselves in peace and we ask the same in return."

The figure atop the stone table, the Grand Magus, growled quietly, "Cease your prattle, Stone, and say what you came to say."

Stone shook his head sadly, "I'm here to ask for you to settle. We can teach you how to hide, how to conduct your research without loss of life, without resorting to abduction, without the needless pain and suffering." Stone spread his arms wide, "This offer goes for all of you. Let us help you." He lowered his arms and turned to the Grand Magus, "The time is approaching when we will be revealed..."

"Ah yes, your death wish." The Grand Magus spoke.

Stone slammed his hands against the table and rose to his hooves, "You know full-well that is a lie! Blood Magic is a gift! It is a gift to be used openly..."

The Grand Magus threw back his hood revealing an Earth Pony's head covered with gray fur and speckled with pink scars which shown through the gray hairs, "Your doctrine is flawed to the core!" he spat, "We've all heard it before; the thought that Blood Magic works because the Natural Magic approves or created it, the 'yearning for peaceful, legal study', the IDIOTIC NOTION THAT YOU WON'T BE SLAUGHTERED FOR YOUR PRACTICES!" The Grand Magus snarled, spitting saliva as he bellowed, "The Balzak began this practice. They discovered Blood Magic. Nothing they ever did was good in any way, shape, or form. Do not attempt to change what we are. We perused our curiosity and for that we are hunted and hated. I say we embrace it. The rest of the world has already labeled all Bloodmages as villains of the worst sort," the Grand Magus lowered his head and stared into Stone Tongue's eyes, "Then let's give them something to fear."

"Our practices need not be at the expense of others." Stone replied evenly, "You could try asking for samples of blood to work with. Every Bloodmage in my hidden community uses their own blood so as to bring no harm to others. We wield magic almost as skillfully as Unicorns and not a single being is hurt by it. We've discovered healing rituals using our own blood, our scholars call it, 'Life For Life'."

Murmurs erupted from the gathered figures, "Could it work?" "Is there a chance?"

"Enough." The Grand Magus said quietly, a dangerous tone entering his voice, "We will not follow your example. Leave us."

Stone rose from his place, "We have already set events in motion to reveal ourselves peacefully."

The Grand Magus' right forehoof shot out toward Stone, a tiny sprinkle of blood splattered over Stone's cloak and threw him violently back into the wall behind him. He didn't fall though, the Blood Magic held him in place as the Grand Magus stepped off the stone table and slowly walked up to him, "You betray us?" He asked, stepping up to Stone, "Have our Minotaur neighbors really fallen so far?" He raised his head, regarding the hulking bull, "Speak quickly before I merge you into this wall." he ordered, eyes narrowing dangerously.

"Never." Stone grunted, "This is the last meeting any of us will attend. My community has wiped the memory of this place and from their minds with the Ritual Of Amnesia. Only I remember. As soon as I return, my memory will be erased with the same ritual as well. We were never your enemies, but you, all of you, have made yourselves the enemies of the entire world. We refuse to be a part of that. It is only our ancient oaths which prevent us from turning against you. We will share our knowledge to any and all who will listen, but we WILL NOT prey on the innocents of the world to attain our knowledge."

The Grand Magus peered into Stone's eyes, but could find no lie within their depths. He raised his right forehoof and reached beneath his cloak, withdrawing a small vial filled with blood. Silence reigned as everybody present look on in apprehension. Every member of the Magus Council swore an Oath Of Blood, a binding verbal contract. Their blood was placed into a single vial, to be used if the oath taker ever broke their oath. If the oath was broken, the breaking of the vial would complete the ritual and kill the oath breaker. The breaking of the vows and the vial was referred to as Breaking Blood.

"You gave of your blood freely Stone. Your life for the secret of Blood Magic. Do you relinquish your vow? Do you betray us?" The Grand Magus asked threateningly.

Stone stared at the vial, eyes hard, "I'm only relinquishing the despair that all of you have wrapped around yourselves. There is hope. There is a chance."

"NO! THERE ARE ONLY LIES FROM TRAITORS!" The Grand Magus screamed. His hoof raised into the air and smashed the vial into the stone just to the right of Stone's chest. Every being in the chamber silently waited for Stone to begin screaming as he died.

Those screams never came. Stone frowned down at the Grand Magus, "I never broke my vow." he spoke quietly, "It won't work. Breaking Blood only kills when a spoken vow has been broken. I have not, nor will I break that vow. As soon as I return I will be incapable of doing so anyway. I spoke true Grand Magus. None of us will betray you. We will spread our knowledge and perhaps even teach the world how to counter some of our magic, but we will never reveal any of you, which was the vow. The vow never states that we are restricted from spreading our knowledge, only from revealing other Bloodmages." Stone locked eyes with the Grand Magus defiantly, "You have no power over me."

Every being in attendance knew that Stone spoke truth. Holding anything the way the Grand Magus was, was extremely taxing. There was no way to hold anything for long without a full circle closed with a drop of blood.

The Grand Magus' lip curled in distaste, "Were I more prepared I would slaughter you and drain you to oblivion, traitor." He stepped back and let his hoof drop, "Begone. As Grand Magus I proclaim that any of your community who are ever seen again, are to be slain as traitors. Should this proclamation be defied, the perpetrator's blood will be forfeit, even unto his or her own veins."

The attendees were shocked beyond words. A Grand Magus only rarely declared a death proclamation, there had been two others in the history of organized Blood Magic. More than one concerned glance was shared around the stone table, but nobody had any interest in listening to Stone. He had been odd for decades, always speaking of peace instead of avenging his fallen predecessors like everyone else did. Making Normages pay for the imprisonment and deaths of their forebears was the foundation of the modern Bloodmage mentality. Nobody was truly sad to see Stone cast out, even if some of them were curious about the chance of continuing their experiments without being hunted.

Stone looked around the room sadly, "I know you're planning something and I won't be a part of it. I hope you all have the chance to learn just how mistaken you are."

Stone withdrew a small vial from the folds of his cloak and pulled the cork from the top, letting the blood pool in his palm. He withdrew a piece of chalk as he knelt down and drew a complete circle on the floor. He then tilted his hand and dripped a single drop of blood onto the chalk circle. The circle surrounded his body with plenty of room to spare. The chalk on the floor took on a dim crimson glow and within it, Stone extended his finger and began drawing on the ground using the blood as ink and his finger as the quill to direct the flow. The characters he wrote were Bloodscript for location coordinates.

He finished the inscription and stood up while the ritual finished forming the symbols he drew, and held up the empty vial, "This is the last time any of my community will ever use the blood of another. When I return I will destroy all other vials. We will no longer use the blood of others to fuel our magic. We will only use our own. This is the way it should be. Farewell friends in blood. May you find peace in the end." The circle flashed brilliant red and Stone was gone, teleported back to his community.

The Grand Magus spat on the ground where Stone had made his circle, "Good riddance." He turned back to the seven others at the stone table, "A cushion is empty so for once, I'm going to sit for the meeting."

Chuckles from around the table were the replies he received, "Heheh, now down to business. What was the final death toll from Gem Fount?"

"Diamond Dog city/state was annihilated. Not a single Dog survived." The voice spoke with an accent and a Diamond Dog bitch's muzzle poked out from beneath the hood.

The Grand Magus smiled, "Let that be a reminder of what happens to those who hunt us. The previous commander of the Peacemakers hailed from Gem Fount. That city will never again spawn another to stand against us." He turned toward one of the cloaked Ponies at the table, "What of this new species and their settlement?" His question garnered the complete attention of the others at the table. A new species with new blood to experiment with was a prize not to be overlooked, "What of these... Humans?"

The figure who responded pulled back her hood revealing an auburn Pegasus mare, "They are ignorant of us. They know nothing of the history of Bloodmages. Which is the height of irony considering their town is built on the ruins of the old Peacemaker base. They have a guard force of some sort, but they are weak and untrained. The E.P.U. Guard has no presence in the town and it does not appear on any maps we have found. The Princess still holds to her promise of silence it seems."

"Then they are ripe for the picking." The Grand Magus said with glee.

"Not quite Grand Magus. There are... complications." The mare said.

The Grand Magus narrowed his eyes, "What kinds of complications?"

The mare shuddered as she spoke, "There are Banebloods among them."

The Grand Magus chuckled, "There are almost always Banebloods in every city..."

"The Humans and Ponies know what they are and who they are. They walk about freely in the town and there are several more living with an outcast Human in the forest surrounding the town. The Banebloods are not hiding, nor are they persecuted. They have found some way to be accepted into a community." The mare said.

All Bloodmages knew about Banebloods. Most species called them Changelings, but to Bloodmages, the bugs were the bane of their magic practices. They were the only species in the world that was immune to Blood Magic. Ancient Bloodmages had captured and drained them dry, but to no avail. The Banebloods could not be touched with Blood Magic and their blood was useless for Blood Magic. The ancients had theorized the reason for the lack of usability was due to the Baneblood's unique magic. They didn't derive Thamaturgic Energy from food or water, but from love. The ancients believed that because of the use of love energy tainted their blood and rendered it unusable. Bloodmages despised Banebloods. They had hoped that the failed attempt by the Banebloods to take Canterlot a few years prior would have killed them off. Unfortunately that hope was not to be fulfilled. The Banebloods were weakened, but they were not gone yet.

"How many Banebloods dwell within the town?" The Grand Magus asked.

"Two at the moment." the mare said, "But as I said, there are more in the forest. We believe there are less than ten. Those small numbers would be problem enough, but there is one of special interest. It changed itself into the battle body and still lives. It is seeking entry into the town. If it is accepted we would be hard pressed to pacify it without significant losses of our already small numbers."

The Grand Magus glared angrily at the mare, "Is there any good news to hear?"

"Oh yes." The mare said with an evil grin, "The Arch Magister is in the town."

Different figures swiftly rose to standing positions all around the table. They all spoke, shouting over one another.

"She has the lost texts!"

"She's the only one who can counter us!"

"We can reclaim our manuscripts!"

"Does she have them with her?"

"Would she ever leave without them?"

"She must have them!"

"Her blood would be so powerful!"

"Her blood could bring down the world!"

"Her blood!"

"SILENCE!" the Grand Magus barked.

The entire room fell silent and everybody returned to their cushions, "The Arch Magister is not the only one who could counter our magic. The Alicorns can as well. And keep in mind that even an arrow could bring any one of us down if we are taken by surprise." He looked back to the Pegasus mare, "How do you know all this? You cannot be a resident, the risk would be too great."

The mare smiled evilly, "I have a thrall. One of the Ponies who lives in the town. It is this Pony who brought me..." The mare reached her head into he cloak and withdrew a corked, clear glass flask. Within the flask rested blood, "...This. Human blood. Our first sample. The flask has been enchanted by Unicorns to keep the blood contained within, fresh and usable. This is the only sample we can obtain without arousing suspicion from the Hospital where my thrall works." The mare placed the flask on the table, "With this we can take what we want from the city in one night and they will be powerless to stop us. But first... we need a Human to experiment with and I know just the one."

Author's Note

Might have missed several spelling errors. If so, please let me know where they are.

Chapter 68: Chris vs. Midnight Haze

The next thing Chris knew was that he was falling. One second he was standing on solid ground and the next he was falling through open air. He instinctively grabbed hold of the closest thing to him. Unfortunately that just happened to be the hips of Midnight Haze. The Pegasus mare already had her wings opened but the additional weight of a full grown man in armor forced her to beat her wings frantically if she wanted to stay aloft. She looked back and gasped at the stubborn man holding onto her haunches. She bucked violently and struck Chris in the chest, flinging him backward and leaving him falling through the dark night sky. Instead of staying to watch Chris fall to his death, she took off, flying away as quickly as she could.

Chris grit his teeth as Midnight Haze soared away, 'No... NO! You are NOT getting away bitch!' He closed his eyes and accepted the fact that in order to successfully capture her, he would have to use one of the spells that he and Luna affectionately referred to as 'game breakers'. His screfula was already opened and ready. He grit his teeth harder and forced his will through his body. As he finished the spell, he stopped falling.

He took a deep slow breath in then gradually let it out. It was a spell that he had figured out after Luna had teleported into the air to get away from him once. She had helped him figure out how to use his main Noun and Verb to Control the Space immediately around his body. He clenched his fists, but maintained his spell. Luna had taught him that once the spell was cast, he only had to concentrate to maintain it.

Chris opened his eyes and spotted Midnight Haze flying away, barely discernible in the darkness, 'I could just capture her using the Infinity Prism, but right now... I think she needs to have her spirit broken.' Chris Controlled the Space around his body and sped off toward Midnight Haze like a bullet out of a gun. He saw how quickly he was coming up on her and pulled back his left fist.

With his speed combined with the strength of his well-toned arm, he punched Midnight Haze in the back of the head. The mare yelped loudly and spun out of control for a moment before righting herself and turning toward Chris. Her eyes bulged as she saw him, "What... what ARE you? What are you, some kind of Human Alicorn?"

Chris' face betrayed nothing as he spoke, "No. But I'm as close to one as you're ever likely to see." Carefully maintaining his spell, he took a fighting stance in mid air, both fists held up like a boxer, "Come on then. You think you're better than anybody who can use magic? Time to see if that's true."

Midnight Haze was not a weak mare, nor was she a fair fighter. She believed that the victors were the ones who wrote history. To her, victory was everything and she had every intention of writing history herself, "Fine then," she crowed, "Let's see if you really are superior to a Bloodmage." In a flash of motion almost too fast for Chris to see, Midnight Haze sped forward and spun in midair, lashing her hind legs out and aiming for Chris' head.

Chris ducked her hooves and floated backward while Midnight Haze taunted him, "Not so cocky now are you? You think you're so much better than everybody else in the world just because you have magic! You're just like the Unicorns from that school who laughed at me! Well I found the only magic I needed and now you and the Unicorns have come to murder us all again, just like the Unicorn royalty did!" she lowered her eyebrows, "Well guess what..." she took a deep breath and yelled, "I'M NOT SO WEAK ANYMORE!" She panted as she manifested her bitterness, "The so-called 'harmony' in Equestria is a LIE! It's the same lie that's been told time and time again over generations! The Unicorns are still in power, they never gave it up! The 'princesses'," she spat angrily, "They just help to ensure that other Unicorns, their own kind, stay in power! I didn't have any problem cutting that tribalist Arch Magister, and I'll have no problem cutting you and bleeding you dry!" Midnight Haze panted as her anger intensified, "They deserve to be bled dry for what they did... and so do you."

Chris had spent the time calculating what the monologing Pegasus would likely do after she finished speaking. When she moved, he was ready. She zipped toward him in a blur and began lashing out with her forelegs and hind legs, trying to beat him into submission. Chris dodged and ducked and blocked. Every time the irate Pegasus struck out at him, his arms and legs and agility kept her from landing even a single hit.

The fight was a familiar dance to him. Some months prior, Luna had admitted that she could only teach him so much, so she had asked Peach Pit, Steady Plod, Swift Wind, and Bold Move to train Chris when they had the time. After being pummeled countless times by bare hooves, Chris had learned how to counter almost any unarmed melee maneuvers as well as many armed ones too; which was why he refused to carry or use a weapon.

Midnight Haze' eyes, which had been narrowed in concentration, widened and bulged when Chris stopped dodging. His left arm blocked a strike from her right forehoof and his left knee came up into her stomach. Being a Pegasus and thereby resistant to blunt force impacts, the knee to her gut merely winded her, 'The fool thinks he can beat me unarmed.'

The smug smile which was half formed on her face, withered and died as Chris took advantage of the opening he had made and began his counter attack. His left foot came up between Midnight Haze' hind legs in a jarring kick to her pelvic bone and lifted her up, face to face with Chris just a fraction of a second before his right hand impacted the tip of her muzzle. The hit was delivered with surgical precision. Her head snapped back in a whip like motion as pain exploded in her sensitive muzzle tip. Midnight Haze felt her eyes water and figured the sudden moisture in her nose was likely blood.

She back-winged trying to gain some measure of space, but it was not to be. As soon as she began to retreat, Chris began pursuing her. Riding on his increasing momentum, his fists and feet flew in landing hits on Midnight Haze like raindrops during a cloud burst. He didn't care where he hit her, he didn't care how many times he hit her.

Midnight Haze grunted as his right foot connected with her left wing. She almost faltered in the air and it took all of her concentration to stay in the air. She grunted as the kick was quickly followed up with Chris throwing a left hook to the right side of her neck. The muscles and tendons in her neck bunched and tensed involuntarily. She choked and coughed on the dripping blood from her muzzle, but then a right leg connected with the ribs on her left side, which was immediately followed by a fist pounding down on the top of her head like a hammer.

She tried to put up a defense, but her adversary was relentless. A pair of hands came up on either side of her head and the palm of each one slammed over top her sensitive ears. She cried out for the first time as her right eardrum ruptured. Her sense of equilibrium instantly skewed and her head swam; her vision spiraling around wildly as if she were tumbling in a free fall. The blows which had at first been an annoyance, suddenly felt much more painful. Doubts quickly flooded into her mind, 'How is he this fast or strong? I'm at least twice as strong as he is, how can he actually be... winning?'

Midnight Haze' mental distraction cost her dearly. She had been able to keep up a token defense before, but suddenly it was like somebody had flipped a switch with her adversary's attacks. The minor ache of the blows suddenly began to light up her body like hot coals as each hit forced her back and her attacker advanced.

Chris left fist pounded the corner of her right eye and stars flashed across her vision. A right hook caught her in the jaw and knocked a few of her teeth loose. She tried to block his fists but a sharp knee caught her in the ribs on her right side leaving behind a horrible throbbing pain. A spinning elbow squarely caught her right eye again, effectively blinding her on that side. The strikes then began coming in hard and fast, as unrelenting as a tsunami.

Midnight Haze realized she had lost. She hated to admit it even to herself, but she could not match the one Human. She tried to open her mouth to speak, but a quartet of knuckles caught her upper lip, just at the bottom of the black part of her nose. She shrieked as the sensitive flesh was brutally punished by physical force it was not meant to withstand. She tried to draw a breath but the hits just kept coming, she could barely breathe.

A right hand suddenly descended onto the top of her left wing in a downward chopping motion. The edge of Chris' hand struck just on the outside of her wing joint. He followed through with the hit and the strength of his arm combined with the downward motion dislocated her wing with an audible crunch. Midnight Haze' wing went limp and she screamed as she began to fall from the sky. A strong right hand streaked out like a striking snake and caught her by the throat, "I didn't say you could leave." Chris hissed, "I'm just getting warmed up."

With the brief halt in the punches and kicks, the tenderized Pegasus mare managed to catch enough breath to speak, "I surrender!" she panted, "Stop!" she spoke as loudly as she could, but it all sounded like was a muffled sound from beneath her swollen eyes, lips, and muzzle. Chris paused briefly and seemed to consider what she said.

A moment later he began pulling back his left fist, "Surrendering? After you murdered us in cold blood? After you sliced into the Arch Magister when she was trying to TALK to you? I don't think so. " Midnight Haze felt her blood run cold. She was helpless, beaten into submission by a Human. Not only had he won, but it looked like he planned to continue beating her.

She tried to block his next punch by holding up her hooves, "Please!" she cried, "Stop!" she cringed away from the following punch to the front of her muzzle again, "Stop it! I surrender! I give up! Stop *pant* please!" His fist mercilessly hit her swollen muzzle tip again. Pain shocked through her face as her nostrils began bleeding more profusely. She coughed on her own blood as she tried to draw a breath.

"How many begged!?" Chris yelled, "How many pleaded!? Did you show them mercy!?" He reared back and punched her left eye again.

She was dizzy from the impact and fear began multiplying in her mind, 'I can't do anything to stop him! ' she began to cry from fear and physical trauma. She drew in a ragged breath through her bloodied mouth and nose. Her breath made difficult by her aching, burning chest, "Stop!" she cried. He ignored her plea and hit her again. Her head snapped back as Chris' left fist opened a cut in her right cheek, "Please! Please stop, please stop!" He hit her again, "Mercy! MERCY! HAVE MERCY!"

Chris did not stop. If anything his fist came faster and harder than ever before. His eyes burned with wrath as he rained down blow after blow onto her bleeding countenance, "How does it feel!?" Chris hissed, punctuating every word with another punch to her bloodied face, "How does it feel to be rendered helpless at the mercy of somebody who isn't going to give it to you? How does justice feel BITCH!?" His fist ached from over use, but he just kept hitting her. With every punch a bit of the skin on her face split open from the repeated impacts. Blood oozed out of her nostrils and mouth, some even came from her eyes. Chris just kept hitting her, "How do you think the others felt huh!? The ones you kidnapped *punch*, injured *punch*, MURDERED!?" He drove his fist into her eye three times in rapid succession, punctuating his point.

Midnight Haze came to the realization that not only had she been beaten in a fight; it also occurred to her why the Human holding her by the throat was still hitting her, 'He's going to kill me!'

A tiny bit of renewed vigor swept through her body at the recognition of her quickly approaching death. Her nostrils were far too swollen to breathe through. She opened her mouth and tried to draw a breath, but it was no use. Every single time she tried to breathe, another punch rocked her cheeks, muzzle, or eyes. The pain was unbearable, 'I have to do something! He's going to kill me!'. Her hooves wrapped around her face did little to ease the pain of the cutting fists, but she knew she was in a fight for her life.

In her terrified state, she gripped onto the arm that was holding her and kicked her hind legs, trying to push Chris away and escape. She could barely draw even one breath. Her eyes were swollen shut and she could feel the raw pain of her muzzle which she knew must have been split and pulped. Desperation flared within her heart. She kicked and struggled to no avail, "YOU CAN'T DO THIS!" her words were slurred through her swollen and bloody mouth, "NO! NO PLEASE!" she cried, "Stop it! STOP IT!" It was no use, the punches just kept coming. There was no mercy to be had from Chris.

Terror gripped her heart. In desperation she tried calling out to anybody who could hear. Surely one of the other Humans would stop him, "HELP!" she screamed as loudly as she could as her sobs broke through her words, "HELP! HELP ME! SOMEBODY HELP ME-HE-HE-HE-HE!" Chris punched her again, right in the mouth.

Her tears burned her eyes like liquid flame as she frantically struggled to get away. She was utterly helpless to stop him. She panted raggedly, chocking on sobs that were as broken as her body, "Somebody-he-he-he-he-he!" she drew in a wet raspy breath, coughing on the blood and swollen tissue on her mouth, "No-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho!" Chris punished her for the noise by angling a knuckle into her eye. "AAAAARRRRRIIIIIAAAAA!" She screamed at the top of her lungs at the agony of her ruined eye, "NO-ho-ho-ho-ho!" she cried and pleaded to no avail. She tried to turn her head. Left or right it didn't matter, she couldn't get away from the pain of every punch, "WWAAHHAAHA-HA-HA-HA- *punch* -HA-HAAAAAA!" He wouldn't even let her cry, interrupting her cry with his fist. Her torment and pain were unrelenting. Her voice squeaked as she gasped for air, choking on blood and loose-hanging teeth. The next punch landed right between her eyes, snapping her head back.

The strength in her legs finally gave out and her forehooves and hind legs dangled lifelessly. She had no strength left. No anger, no bitterness, not even the will to defend herself. She had nothing left, she was utterly spent. She coughed and choked, trying to draw a breath as her voice became more and more weak with every hit, "plea-he-he-he-se..." she sobbed, "do-ho-ho-n't..." she tried to draw another breath. Her throat and mouth were almost completely swollen closed. She felt she was on the verge of death, but somehow she could only think about the man who was killing her, 'This is what he became... because of me...' a hint of remorse and pity twinkled in the black depths of her heart, 'I made him into this...' She only barely managed a tiny wisp of air, "don't... beco-ho-ho-me... me..." She opened her mouth as far as she could, ignoring the pain as her swollen flesh split from the strain. She drew in the strongest breath she could. She had one thing to say to her killer before she died. She somehow found a tiny spark of will left hidden in her body. She filled her lungs with air and screamed at the top of her lungs, "DON'T BECOME LI-HI-HI-HI-HI-KE ME-HE-HE-HE-HE!"

Author's Note

Does she deserve it? That is the question. Beat all typos into submission! Credit goes to Amethyst Blade for the epic music score.